《The Red Lands》


 Chapter 1 -A Transfer?

    A Transfer?


    "Huh? Where... what?..."


    The ten seconds of being in a frozen stupor was understandable. What followed next for Bai Feng was also within reason. First came the screams.


    "Ahhhhhhh! What the Hell!"


    His screams began like a neglected leaking water pipe. It started out as a small trickle before gushing endlessly. It ended in high-pitched squeals like a little girl confronting her first cockroach.


    Sometime during this forced acclimatization, his body jumped off the ragged cloths that served as a bed. Between the spaces of those rags the bare earth could be seen. After some additional flaying and twisting like an epileptic patient, he abruptly stopped in a fit of coughing.


    "Crap! Calm down, breathe, that''s it breathe... okay, okay let''s figure this out."


    Maybe due to the sporadic movement stifled breaths and plain shock, Bai Feng collapsed onto the ragged bed. Luckily underneath those rags were normal soil so he was not injured badly but he experienced the reason behind the term ''a hard ground''.


    It was good he was alone, out of the eyes of others for his current position was definitely unsightly. His head was buried in the rags while his ass reached for the skies supported by his knees.


    After some time, with a groan, he finally collected himself and struggled to a sitting position.


    First, he began sorting his jumbled memories, with the realization that some were definitely not his. Half an hour later he gave out a long and heavy sigh.


    Gone.


    Gone was his twenty plus years of living among his family in a technology riddled earth. Hello to a strange world as a lone twelve-year-old kid, living at the height of poverty in a tech-less world.


    He sighed again, as he allowed the jumbled thoughts in his mind to settle down.


    Bai Feng was recently transferred out of the city to a rural province in China to aid in a startup project supposed to last about five years. After it was completed he was to return home, look for a wife, settle down and raise some filial kids to ease his older years.


    He spent a late night stuffing himself with some street food before heading home to sleep.


    ''So much for the general plan.''


    "Chu."


    The kid whose body he now possessed was named Chu. That was his full name.


    Someone from a common family, especially one like him occupying the lowest spot of society didn''t have last names.


    Only the rich and those in the military were entitled to such privilege. The best a commoner could do was earn some achievement to gain one of the general last names awarded by the provincial leader.


    That alone was a task by itself because nobles would never allow easy access to the upper layers of society.


    As he waded through these memories, he tried to gain the answers as to the workings behind this world''s culture. He huddled up in the coarse rags as the biting cold now became apparent.


    Calming his mind he focused on the basics. If he only allowed himself to panic, a hysterical breakdown was going to be the end result.


    Chu was a boy that was still agreeable. He had to thank the god, whichever, whoever was in charge that at least he was transferred over to the same-sex.


    He could not imagine the awkwardness having previously lived over twenty plus years of his life as a man only to wake up as a girl!.


    The indecent thoughts that fluttered across his mind helped to take some strain from his tense nerves.


    A twelve-year-old boy, the month of birth long forgotten. Body in a malnourished state, very weak. The previous owner maybe passed on because of the condition and the damn cold.


    It was nighttime so Chu covered himself the best he could to stave off freezing. Through the holes on the roof of the shack, he could make out some faint stars in the pitch black darkness.


    Since this was now his life, Bai Feng decided to adopt the name Chu. It was not going to benefit him keeping his full name until he was aware of his complete situation.


    Huddling up, he scanned the memories to gain a basic understanding of his current position in this world.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Chu is uneducatedly born into a poor family in Song village. This village one of many scattered around the outer province of the Dana empire. The village borders the Great Western forest serving as a source of fur, firewood and early detection fodder in the event of a demon beast invasion.


    Of course many now considered that invasion as an old wives tale passed on through generations. The forts in the north had never allowed such happenings, and stragglers making it through were normally dealt with up in the northern villages.


    The village has just under a thousand residents and is surrounded by a wooden palisade to keep beast and bandits out alike. The winters are deadly cold with blizzards being fierce and unexpected. It is now the end of autumn and within the next few weeks winter is expected with the first snowfall.


    Chu sighed and rubbed his hands under the hole-filled rags resembling swiss cheese.


    Being a son in a small village family is a plus since it means another breadwinner is around to share the workload. His father was a woodsman who made his living selling firewood to villagers and the trading post.


    By the time Chu was eight he was already venturing along to the forest. His family was small with his parents and one sister.


    There is nothing against child labor as such in this world. To survive one must find some means, especially in such a rural and dangerous place. Romanticizing about such things here can get you killed.


    Everyone has to be able to support themselves.


    During the winter of last year, his father was injured by a wolf in the forest. After that their earnings dropped like a stone. Harsh situations lead to harsh measures. To cut cost the family was forced to consider selling his younger sister into slavery. In the minds of uneducated people, this was a widespread and normal thing.


    Chu rebelled and left home to save his family such a tragic fate. He moved to the slum area outside the village walls and worked as a loader carrying firewood from the forest to the village. The little money was sent to his family as support.


    The past Chu had a kind heart for his family.


    But man was he an idiot!...


    ''How can someone dealing in firewood not even have the common sense to prepare for winter?''


    Everything in his memories is from gossiping or listening to others. It was by mere luck he even knew the name of the country he was in. As far as how advanced technology was outside the village, whether this place had magic, cultivation or anything similar the boy was helplessly ignorant.


    The poor guy couldn''t read or write and didn''t have money to buy his own ax to chop firewood. He was relegated to being a mere loader. What the heck would you expect from one scrounging to make a living?


    All kinds of plans and counter-plans began forming in his head. Some were rejected with speed. Given his current situation, the best plan was the need to survive. Food, clothes, shelter must be secured. After that would be the gathering of information.


    Chu rubbed his hands and feet. Like it or not, this was his life now and unless he decided to kill himself to chance a return to earth. He was stuck here unless this was a really bad dream.


    ''This is what you get for eating meat at night!''


    What a transfer!


    Chu woke up at dawn, this damn thing was no dream. Even though he had the memories of the past body''s owner, it would be his first time venturing into this world. Just the thought of this made his mind falter between fear and excitement.


    Rubbing his limbs and shaking his arms to ward of the numbness and cold, he sat up while covering himself like a cloak under the rag bedding.


    The sunlight came streaming in through numerous cracks between the boards and the thatched roof. His present dwelling was a simple six by six foot square hut supported by rough cut branches and boards.


    The roof was made of smaller branches that supported some straw and twigs to keep out the sun. Judging from the numerous rays and dots piercing through, it seems that during rain one needed to find an optimal place to rest between leaks.


    Besides the rags on the bare ground, one corner had an old patched cloak hanging along with a shirt and pants. A rough staff used for support was beside a pair of worn boots. Another end had some stones with a blackened pot resting on them. That was the kitchen area, complete with a small knife spoon and a copper-colored mug.


    "What the heck is this thing patched with? What the hell, is this a strip of a vine?"


    Chu muttered as his fingers poked their way out from a couple of holes in the cloak.


    The door was some boards tied together with vines that could be simply moved to one side to open the entrance.


    "Not like I have anything worth robbing."


    As he looked around the entire structure was flimsily held together by strings and vines. Under a hard breeze, this thing had one hundred percent chance of collapsing. Scanning his memories it seems that it happened a couple of times in the past.


    Now a blistering winter was going to descend upon him.


    "Hahahahaha! OH my fucking god!"


    This was one of the few times Chu ever felt like cursing in his life. He did not come from a rich family, but they were not this poor either.


    If anyone looked at the scene they would find a malnourished thin child partly covered and laughing with tears streaming down his face while pummeling the ground with his little fist.


    "Fuuuuccccckkkkk!"


    Chu finally settled down taking some deep breaths.


    "Damn, this is freaking unbelievable."


    Anything less and he may just sit down and wait to die. Maybe he really would be transferred out from this nightmare.


    He got up and stepped across to the ''kitchen'', the little pot had some cold water mixed in with some roots. This was supposed to be a gruel but it turned out to be flavored water. It was also his everyday breakfast. One cup in the morning and another in the evening. The taste was hell, it was like drinking down vinegar.


    With that bitter liquid warming him up by burning the life out of his digestive system, it was time to get ready for work. This morning, however, he kept the thin pants and shirt that he slept with on, while bundling himself into a ''holey'' shirt and pants covered by the patched cloak.


    By the time he was covered someone banged on his door, making him jump and fearful the shack would fall over.


    "Chu, Hey get up!"


    The loud voice and banging continued until he yelled an answer. Grabbing his staff he pushed the makeshift door out and slide it to the side.


    ''Oh crap, have a little pity for my little shack man!''


    It would be his first time entering into this strange world.


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2 -First Experience

    First Experience


    Outside the chill wind blew as the morning sun peeked out from the horizon. The slum was located on the western side of the village, just outside the wooden walls. The village allowed it because it served as fodder and early warning for a bandit raid or wild animal attacks from the forest.


    Hence its strategic location between the village and forest.


    The slum was around fifty or so huts like Chu''s that were clumped around that area. Don''t get it wrong as being neighborly under ''we are all in the same boat'' kind of mentality. It was really ''if beast or bandits attack, if I go down, so will you''


    The population of these houses were kept steady, never increasing. Old people here would die out from the cold winters, strong youths would be taken back by villagers or bandits and young girls who survived the winter would be sold as slaves. Discarded people were used as the normal people saw fit.


    In a world where strong survives weak dies, this was an undisputed law. And then there was also the wonderful choice of slavery.


    Blame the gods for not allowing you to be born with a silver spoon in this world. The mindset of the villagers were close to those from the middle ages. There technology not to far from that sort of age either.


    It would be no problem for a family to send their elderly off with a smile once they became a burden with a ''hey thanks for your services until now, take this piece of hard bread and we wish you well in future endeavors''.


    Of course future endeavors meant ''hope you rally through or freeze to death during winter''.


    Chu''s first view of this world was ...


    He came out and took a deep breath.


    Big,big mistake.


    Although his shack was one of the later ones built and located near the outskirts of ''slum central'', it was still in the slums. Since toilets were free for all the stench was high. In places like these, no one ventured too far from their houses to conduct business.


    He may have been used to the smell but that act of trying to take in the air of the new world nearly sent him gagging.


    The hut was among those closest to the forest. They were clumped haphazardly about fifty feet apart on relatively flat land. The forest was to the west not to far but not near.


    Maybe around five miles give or take a few?


    Made sense since it gave some time to prepare if raids came from it. It was wearing a multi colored coat of oranges yellows and green with lots of brown showing. Much like your typical temperate forest on earth.


    The grasslands that bordered it stretched around with small, gentle hills popping up every now and again. To the east the wooden walls of the village made of tree trunks rose up about six feet from the ground. The spaces between them were just enough to stab a spear through it. Seems it was really built to defend against animal attacks.


    His first impression after this sight was as if he had ventured back in time to the middle ages. A memory of drawing water from a well using a bucket and rope entered his mind.


    It was not a good feeling.


    Use the backing of family to start developing?


    Reason he left was to prevent all of them from sharing this magnificent scene.


    Go to Guild and get some easy herb picking quest?


    This place deals with wild animal''s fur and meat. WTF am I in a game?


    Chop firewood?


    How?


    With my teeth?


    An axe is a tool used by those with certain skill. Iron is scarce as can be noted that the most popular item is a spear made of entirely wood.


    Cultivate?A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The kid can''t even read or write, you feel mana drops from the sky when you want?


    Invent start business?


    Look around fool, you''re in the fricking wilderness. People here are luckyif they hold a silver coin during their short lives.


    Travel to the nearest city?


    On what?


    A belly full of bitter water?


    Yes yes yes, truly SCREWED!


    "Hey, you lost your mind?"


    A slap on his head jolted Chu back to reality. The person talking was a burly kid around fifteen. Maybe he should say out of the ten kids present, he was the largest among the malnourished.


    Everyone was dressed in shabby attire, some had boots with more holes than soles while others made up such deficiency with torn clothes.


    It felt really good to be among equals.


    The big kid was named Ming. He was the self-proclaimed leader of the children in the slums. This was given to him since he was the eldest and largest. It was a title only job, everybody still had to fend for themselves. Since all of them worked as loaders for carrying firewood from the forest, they gathered and left the slum together.


    This group was formed out of necessity instead of brotherly bonds. Think of them as individual birds who feed in a flock to escape predators. Last week as they were leaving the forest a lone wolf attacked the group.


    The girl who got caught served as a distraction while the others made a hasty escape. In the mind of these discarded children the law of the jungle was already imprinted. She was written of as the unfortunate one at the time.


    The group consisted of six girls and five boys. The boys were around twelve while the girls were younger at about eight or nine. There was about five more girls who were younger that remained in the camp. They remained alive due to the compassion of the few old people in the slums.


    During winter these older girls may be ''lucky'' to warm the beds of some bastard in the village rallying through hard times. Survival of a girl in the slums inevitably leads to some form of slavery.


    The routine was the same as any day. They walked along a wagon trail for about an hour until reaching the forest. Here at the forest edge the trail split into others leading to the places where the trees were being cut. The woodsmen would cut trees and prepare them for transport by cart.


    The children were essentially scavengers. The remaining branches and small twigs were gathered, broken and bundled. This was sold to the Trading Post as firewood to be sent to the villages and towns in the interior.


    During the day this place was bustling with villagers. Firewood was the chief income of the village along with hunting. While the men would venture deeper to hunt, the women would secure firewood and forage for roots within the forest. After the first month of winter the forest would be dead until spring.


    Snow made the trail impassable for the carts while wolves and other beast became more daring making the forest dangerous. Everyone was hoarding to rally the long winter. Life here was hard but it was still better than moving into the towns as a slave.


    As the group scattered and began to hustle, Chu made his way to some fallen branches and began gathering his load. It took time to make a load and carry it back to the village. During the day Chu realized how hard this work was. In the end they managed to leave the forest before sunset with their last load to the village. Two loads for the day at a price of two coppers.


    All firewood was collected at the Trading Post located outside the village. Opposite it was the entrance and wooden walls that surrounded the village.


    He collected the money and then went into the village to give it to his mother. After that he returned exhausted to his shack for a dinner of bitter water. Removing his clothes and hanging them up to dry he draped the rag bedding over himself as he sat down.


    "Fuck!"


    With a day like this it was no wonder the past Chu kicked the bucket. A life like this guarantees a swift death. It was like spinning a roulette with the only options being how to die. Starvation, freezing, or the choice of being eaten by an animal.


    Sitting and thinking he understood the previous tenant of this body had gradually dug a hole for himself. Unfortunately the present owner had to bear this damage.


    Winter was on the doorstep and now was a crucial time for the family to earn money. This money was to buy food and clothing to survive the four months of winter. The saying ''copper can''t keep you fed and warm during winter was true''.


    His money was to prevent starvation of his family. An extra mouth would compound this problem during winter. Going back to his family as he was now would be too shameful.


    His own living condition was even worse. When winter begins in full swing, he was lacking food, clothes and a secure shelter. Foraging for food in the forest was out of the question, not to mention there would be nobody sane to venture in there. He needed more money for food and time to repair his shack. Both of which he was sorely lacking.


    Wolves were starting to appear along the forest borders and attacks were beginning to be more frequent. As winter moves into full swing these and other wild beast would become more daring and start venturing out into the grasslands. Then the slums would be even more dangerous.


    No matter how he racked his brain, there was no easy answer. There was only one option but it depended on the will to survive. While thinking he cleared away the space in the middle of the hut. He moved the stones that served as the stove to this position.


    Using an old flint he asked from his mother, he struggled until he had a fire going. He adjusted it for the wood he hustled to smoke. As it burned slowly making coals he dressed and left the shack.


    The night was already biting cold as he stumbled in the darkness to another shack near the center. He had to make sure he didn''t encroach into someones ''toilet''. Reaching his destination he banged on the side and hollered. After a minute the door slidopen and a face peered out.


    "Hey Ming, do you want to earn extra coppers?"

 Chapter 3 -Selling a Plan

    Selling A Plan


    Ming was the eldest youth in the slum area. At fifteen he had already experienced a slum winter. He entered the slum late last year and missed the forced recruitment drive of the bandits. If lucky he might be able to gain a spot with them or survive till seventeen to enter the garrison.


    In a small village, nearly everyone knewthrough gossip some history of others. Ming was the only child of his parents. In a fit of rage after seeing his father abuse his mother he attacked and crippled one of his arms. That incident earned him a place in the slums.


    "What the heck did you say?"


    He was looking at Chu as if he was popping pills.


    "I asked if you wanted to make some money, are you interested."


    Chu''s reply came with a calm and serious face.


    "You... you serious?"


    "Yep"


    He gave Chu a stare for a minute and then invited him in. The previous Chu''s reputation and self-sacrifice for his family, possibly sparked a kindred spirit. Or maybe it was just the lure of money from a pauper of the same.


    The shack was the same as Chu, just warmer. He would chalk it up to the owner having experienced and survived a winter. Chu sat down with him in the center and wasted no time.


    "I want to get out of here."


    "We all do."


    Was his reply. Through the flickering light of the fire, his poker face looked back.


    For a person whose previous job had him negotiating with others, Chu was far from intimidated. He was not the little boy here.


    "I choose you for various reasons. One is that you survived the winter and proved you are tough. Two is that I feel I can trust you. Lastly, number three is that I cannot do this plan on my own."


    In that little statement along with a sincere voice and face, Chu bombarded him with the wall breakers.


    You are tough, that means I admire your strength. You are trustworthy, I am trusting you with my plan and possibly my life. I cannot do this on my own, I need you and depend on you.


    ''Was he here to sell a plan or making a move on a girl?''


    "I don''t get what your saying but can we really make money?"


    Chu nearly smacked his dumb face. He finally realized he was dealing with a child and not some shrewed businessman. The poker face from before was just his usual dumb look. A change of presentation seems to be needed.


    "We can make money. Will you be willing to risk your life with me?"


    Chu waited for his answer. If the reply was no, he would just need to try another person.


    "Hummm...well you seem like somebody who wouldn''t stab a guy in the back. Hmmm... okay, I am in."


    Chu knew he had the marking of a guy who would listen. It was easier to trust a child than some of these old adults in the slums. People tended to be treacherous when it came to money.


    "We are going to hunt some animals in the forest."


    "Eh?"


    He shuddered in surprise.


    "No, no, no..... not a plan! Winter is nearly here, you probably don''t know but now is considered dangerous, and it will get even more frightening. No, no last year the slums had nearly one hundred people living. After winter there were less than fifty.


    More than half of those were carried away at night by wild animals in the night. No, no it is gonna be scary not knowing if you will be killed at night, much less for hunting."


    He shook his head while waving his hands maintaining an expression of fright. It was as if a wolf suddenly stepped into the shack during their conversation. Chu raised his hand to stop him talking and prevent him from backing out.


    "Hold up a moment. Right now the main problems will be the lone Grey wolves. Until the height of winter comes, they will continue to act in isolation. Only then will they move as a pack. All I need is a friend to help lay a trap and spend the night in the forest."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Whaaaaa? Are you crazy! Not even the seasoned hunters would dare to spend the night in the forest."


    Chu grabbed Ming''s tattered cloak as he tried to scooting away. The boy seemed to have lost his wits, he forgot this was his own shack. He did make a valid point, unless it was a party of adventurers or a team of hunters, the forest at night was taboo. A trapper or hunter would prefer to trek for half a day than remain in the forest at night.


    "Hear me out. Right now the wolves are the main problems. As you said they would rarely move in packs until middle winter. Tomorrow I just need you to help me gather a firewood bundle while I collect some items in the forest. For the second load, I need you to help me find about ten stout branches to make into wooden spears."


    Ming gave him a puzzled look. It was not to different from the usual dumb look.


    "That...that is all?"


    "Yep. That is all for the first day. The next day is when it get exciting. I will be counting on you."


    "You mean staying in the forest?"


    "Yes. I can only count on you. You look like someone who will be willing to risk it all, just to leave this place."


    Chu gave him a glance.


    "Remember, I will not ask you again. Decide for yourself"


    Chu left him with that and got up and left in the darkness. He stumbled my way back home under the light of the moon. Under the dim light he relighted the hot coals by blowing on them and got a fire going. He then shut the door to the hut. With a little help he should be able to start his plan tomorrow.


    "Wake up!"


    The shout and banging on the shack was loud. Fortunately Chu was already dressed and ready. Having downed the last of the health food, He had to spend some extra time to gather some roots for cooking. He got out and walked out with the rest of the crew to the forest.


    Ming was relatively silent. Chu was thinking that this big idiot was going to back out from just this simple task. When they entered the tree cutting area and everyone started scattering, Ming held back with him.


    "I will be waiting here with the bundles for you. I am trusting you on this you know."


    Chu gave him a genuine smile. If a person experiences life in a gutter, only they would understand how important that first helping hand is in their life.


    It should be noted at this point in time that Chu has NO fricking experience in what he was attempting. Watching TV shows in the middle of a big city is definitely different from real life.


    This plan of his was based on knowledge from the ''tube'' and some gossip with the old folks in the village he worked on earth.


    The hunters in the village trap and snare small game like hares. Groups usually hunt wild boars and deer. Rarely do they hunt the dangerous ones like wolves.


    With the forest close by containing a near endless supply of game, why were so many suffering from near starvation?


    The first reason for this was that strolling in the forest for a little game was dangerous. The probability of meeting up a deer was much lower than encountering a wolf or other predator. The average humans still valued their lives, nobody would be willing to act as bait.


    The second reason was that some animal meat was considered poison. The carcasses of those that were deemed poisonous were not wasted however. They were cured and preserved to be sold in the cities as ingredients for certain guilds.


    According to his ''new'' memories, the dangerous animals around were the Grey wolves. Large like a small calf, they were built for speed and endurance. The best thing about wolves were that they couldn''t climb.


    Around the villages near the forest, it was the lone wolves that hunted. Most of the wolf packs moved about deep in the forest. Winter time was a different story, the packs moved outwards seeking easy game among the villages and outlying farms.


    The most dangerous of these were the packs formed from the lone wolves that banded together. It was these beast that had the experience and cunning to bravely attack human settlements.


    Chu searched around until he found a suitable place for his plan. He then foraged for the best looking mushrooms he could find. Once he had collected enough, he made his way back. Ming was already waiting for him. Together they made their way to the Trading Post with their loads.


    The Trading Post had two buildings. One was inside the village and sold finished items from axes to flour. The other was located on the outside of the village not far from the south entrance. This one served as the collection and rough processing point for furs and firewood.


    The clerk in charge at the collection post was a large bear like man. Despite his fierce demeanor, he was not a total beast. This could be seen from how he allowed the slum residents access to the well for drawing water. Older folks were paid in pieces of firewood for tending the horses and other odd jobs.


    Ming waited for a while until Chu finally came out holding a bowl at arms length. From the owner''s contorted face he realized it was something disgusting even before the stench hit him.


    "What are you doing with that?"


    "Heh, part of the plan."


    Chu returned to his shack to start his work. Ming was ordered to head back into the forest and gather about ten branches that could be used as rough spears. He was to return as quickly as possible.


    In a small pot on the fire, Chu stirred in the pieces of fat he strained out from the bowl. Under the slow heat he melted it until the water had boiled off and it looked consistent. He then poured it into a small cup to cool and solidify.


    The next thing he boiled down were the mushrooms. These were the best he found, all bright red and yellow that even a blind man would avoid eating. If this world followed the same rules as earth, there was no way in hell these mushrooms were edible.


    Finished. he placed it to cool on the side. Taking the fat that had begun to solidify he molded it into a pellet. Making a hole he stuffed the mushroom gruel inside and sealed it. During this time Ming returned dragging eight branches that were around six feet. Chu set him to work showing him how to burn and scrape the ends with the small knife to make it pointed.


    Just before sunset they were completed and ready with seven pellets and eight sharpened rough spears. The remaining poison was smeared onto the spear points. Chu looked at Ming who was still in doubt.


    "Hey, go get ready! Don''t even think of backing out now."

 Chapter 4 -The idiots guide to trapping

    The Idiot''s Guide to Trapping


    By the time they bundled up and left the slums the sun was already throwing out its last rays. The shadows were already long and the forest was shrouded in darkness from a distance.


    The path was empty as everyone had long since returned to the village. The two entered the forest and Chu led the way to the group of trees he had seen during the day. It was during this walk that they fell into danger.


    Not surprisingly the danger came from one of those lone wolves who had developed a taste for humans.


    The Grey wolf was treated as a skilled hunter. Before winter these outcast moved alone and by instinct and animal behavior, separated their hunting zones. A cunning hunter, it stalked the areas around the lumber camp to pick off individuals venturing astray. When darkness falls, they would venture brazenly into the lumber camp area, sniffing and reclaiming their area.


    As a modern-day individual this would be a standard narrative in wildlife documentaries. Unfortunately these memories were not at the forefront in Chu''s mind.


    AWOOOOO!


    "Hey! What the heck was that?"


    Chu grabbed Ming shoulder and asked. The latter turned his face slowly and stiffly like gears badly in need of oil. His face had an eerie forced smile.


    "What do you mean, WHAT was that? Isn''t it the sound a wolf makes?"


    Chu felt Ming''s reply was demeaning as if he was looking down at him. Ming on the other hand felt he could have held this idiot and bitch slapped him back into sanity.


    AWOOOOO!


    "Holy shit! It''s getting nearer, did you hear that?"


    As virgin hunters being in a dusk lit forest accompanied by those howls was an exquisite experience. The only thing missing was a bladder release from them.


    "Hey, think about it. We are probably the only two crazy idiots in these woods. Top it off, we are carrying a pot of blood and those fat pills you concocted. We should just put out a sign saying eat me."


    His companion looked down and gave him such a philosophical speech. If it wasn''t for the blissful face as some pressure had been lifted, or the yellow liquid puddle forming at his feet Chu might have taken him seriously.


    "Quick let''s run we are nearly there."


    They burst into a run and quickly reached the area Chu selected. It was here another small problem surfaced.


    "Hey, what gives. Why are we stopping?"


    "Hurry, we need to climb. You go up first and I will hand you the spears and bag."


    "Hey Chu. I can''t climb."


    Ming answered with a straight face.


    WTF!


    AWOOOOOOO!


    A couple seconds later they were both found on a tree branch.


    Chu had placed three pellets on the ground and scattered the blood liquid on it before shimmering up the tree. Both of them were on the tree with the spears resting on a fork on some branches. They were silent peering into the shadows.


    A short while later a Grey wolf stepped out from the darkness. The creature sniffed around and made its way to the tree they were on. Sniffing the blood stained ground it wasted no time in licking and swallowing the pellets.


    The blood from hares and other creatures was a good choice. If he had chosen the ingredients from one of those animals classified as poisonous it might have been different.


    The beast continued sniffing around until its gaze pierced the branches falling on the occupants. A growl escaped the throat as it lunged onto the tree barring its fangs.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "NO! It found us. Holy crap I knew I shouldn''t have listened to you. If you wanted to die, why drag me along."


    Ming was half screaming holding onto the tree trunk for dear life.


    "Hey hey it''s all part of the plan. We just need to keep it here until the poison takes effect."


    Those fat pellets should be melting in its stomach releasing the mushroom poison. It made sense to try to keep the wolf occupied until the concoction took effect. Chu grabbed a spear and handed one over to Ming. After the couple of minutes facing the creature, he had become used to it. They had the advantage on the tree.


    Chu stepped on a lower branch that gave him the opening of striking the wolf with a spear without it reaching him even by jumping. Every so often he would hit the trunk so as to keep the animal in a state of rage. Ming would switch with him when he became tired.


    This routine went on for near half the night. Only by the moonlight could they make out their surroundings.


    "Hey Chu. Did you really feed that wolf poison?"


    This was the hundredth time Ming asked him that question. The wolf moved like if it had eaten steroids instead of poison.


    Chu remained focused on the wolf that was starting to tire. Foam was spitting out its mouth as he constantly baited it. Once he even gave a yelp and pretended to fall of the branch when it had decided to turn away. This caused it to remain on the hope of them tiring out and falling.


    Another hour passed and the wolf movements finally started to become sluggish. Like a drunken man it tottered and swayed as it walked. In a crazy manner it jumped and pawed at the tree. In the moonlight the eyes had a dazed look.


    Seeing this Chu decided to act. If they waited any longer the wolf might decide to leave. Together they started raining the wolf with the makeshift spears. Under the howls two spears were accurate enough to stab the wolf in the back. With the last two remaining spears they jumped of the tree as the wolf tried to leave.


    "Hurry and kill it!"


    Ming was busy beating his spear on the wolf that had tottered and fallen on the ground.


    "Stab it you fool! Stab it! It''s a spear!"


    "But it''s a branch, who says I can''t use it as a club?"


    Ming replied staunchly.


    "Why the heck do you think we spent half a day sharpening the point? Don''t make me mad, STAB IT!!"


    Chu nearly screamed out at the boy. Only because of their location did he grit his teeth and stifle the shouts.


    The wolf seemed to be far poisoned to launch a retaliation. In the beginning it snarled and lunged but these were clumsy and unfocused. The two of them slowly took advantage of the weakened creature.


    If not for the mushrooms causing it to hallucinate, it would have already killed these two idiots. Not only were they totally uncoordinated and leaving themselves open for attacks, they apparently had zero skills in weaponry.


    Which sane warrior would switch from beating to stabbing and then beating again. Worse yet they sometimes prodded it with the blunt ends of the spears, only switching after their reasoning overcame the adrenaline rush.


    Under a howl of remorse and denial that the gods allowed it to meet such characters the wolf died. If it could have cursed these two idiots who were still beating the carcase the anger may have ceased.


    "Ming I may not be a doctor, but I think its dead."


    Ming continued to walk around the wolf prodding it with his spear.


    "What''s a doctor? Wait I know a way to tell if it''s pretending. Get ready Chu"


    Ming moved to the back of the wolf and speared the wolf in the ass. Feeling satisfied he smiled and gave Chu a thumbs up as if that was a normal action. Chu stepped back in a reflex action with one hand moving to cover his ass.


    "Oh...OKAY good job there Ming."


    With the mission being accomplished they gathered their spears and returned up the tree to remain until dawn. It was to risky for them to be hauling a dead animal through the forest at night.


    His adrenaline rush was spent and it took his all to climb the tree.


    "Hey Ming, if it''s so easy by climbing a tree, why don''t hunters use bows and simply kill these wolves like we did?"


    Ming looked at him with a wry grin.


    "Do you really think this forest only has wolves?"


    White bears come down from the north during middle of winter. Human meat is a delicacy for them. Wildcats are frequent raiders changing their coats to blend into the surroundings.


    The forest was full of opportunity but rife with danger. It also was the source of legends and the unknown. Just last winter there was rumor of a supposed demon beast that stalked the slums, it was fast like a wolf and had a body strength like a bear.


    Ming recalling those tales woke Chu up. No wonder hunters were fearful to spend nights in the forest. In a stroke of bad luck they could easily lose their lives. Tonight was lucky but what would happen if they encountered a bear.


    By the time the poison acted it would have climbed the tree, picked them like a fruit and had enough time to clean its teeth in contentment after the meal.


    Chu even vaguely recalled memories of humanoid tribes who clashed with hunter parties deep in the forest. Most of these tales were treated like stories meant to frighten young kids. If he was to continue making money with this line of work, he had to be better prepared.


    Taking turns they settled uncomfortably between some branches to sleep. In the cold air and under the excitement and success of the night it was hard to fall asleep.


    Under the light of the morning sun, they viewed their surroundings before jumping down to secure the prize. Chu waited until it was near mid morning before they hauled the carcass to the Trading post. Even though they used a makeshift stretcher, the damn beast felt like it weighed a ton.


    At that time most of the villagers would be in the forest and the path would be empty. A dead wolf was worth much more than a rabbit. It would not do for them to be robbed, after all who would believe two slum children killed a wolf?


    Just like that they sneakedtheir way to the Trading post. Leaving the wolf behind hidden under the watch of Ming not too far away Chu made his way to the collection post.

 Chapter 5 -Different worlds same merchants

    The collection bay was empty of customers at this time of the day. The clerk in charge was in the back helping out the hired hands. The end of autumn was a busy time for the Trading post. This was the last opportunity for merchants to buy goods and bring in supplies before the roads became near impassable by snow.


    The bear like man in charge of this post was called Griz. Chu felt like it suited him even though there were no bears in this world with the name grizzly. Although Griz came over when he saw Chu, his countenance darkened when he realized the kid before him didn''t have the usual firewood bundle.


    As someone not new to business, Chu at once picked up on that. In a busy time as this who would have time for a kid. A lazy child has no value. Chu already had a feel for this person since he was the one who provided the animal fat yesterday.


    "Morning Mr Griz. I am not here to waste your time. I have a wolf carcass to sell, what''s the selling price?"


    Griz looked at the small kid in front of him. The child was malnourished and thin that a single blow might break him in two. Yesterday this same child deposited a load of firewood and asked for the waste materials from processing the animal pelts. Now he came today with an absurd question. Griz was sure he didn''t hear correct.


    "What did yo....."


    "Lets not waste time mr Griz I know this is a busy time. How much for a wolf?"


    Griz subconsciously answered. The tone was like he was dealing with a merchant.


    "Wolf buys for five silver."


    "And a grey wolf whose coat has turned white?"


    Griz looked at the boy and gave the same reply


    "five silver."


    Almost immediately came a retort.


    "Come come Mr Griz. I said we shouldn''t waste each others time. We both know that a white wolf sells for much more on account of the pelt. Otherwise why would some hunters risk their lives to take a chance in winter."


    If it wasn''t for the sorry state of the child that his eyes were registering in front of him, Griz was sure he was talking to some old well oiled merchant.


    "You have a wolf?"


    "A gold nugget is coveted by many. How much for a white wolf."


    Griz understood the meaning behind the kids words. What he didn''t understand was how some backwoods illiterate child could rattle them out his mouth like normal. The child didn''t even show fear. Instead this feeling was like two merchants haggling.


    "White wolf sells for six silvers."


    "Twenty silvers, or I sell it to a merchant on the outside."


    What the Heck! Griz looked like he swallowed a slug. This kid had the gall to bargain?


    ''Seven silver. And if you don''t sell it to me, I will make sure not to buy a piece of firewood from you."


    "Eighteen silvers, or I sell on the outside and just leave this village. A homeless bum like myself has nothing to lose in this dump."


    ''Eight silvers. Most of the merchants belong to the Trading post nobody is going to buy from a kid. Who is going to believe you killed a white wolf."


    "Twenty silvers, I will sell it to a Merchant not affiliated with your Trading post. I can always say my dad killed it."


    Frick the kid just jacked back up the price!If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Ten silvers then. No higher."


    "Deal! Give me some time to get it. Won''t be long"


    The kid bounced out the post and Griz didn''t even have time to think what had happened when he returned with another friend dragging a white wolf between them. Griz stepped across and inspected the animal. It was obviously killed not to long and the pelt was in great condition with only some holes at the back and neck.


    "Good good. When did you kill this."


    "Last night, you can tell the body hasn''t even gotten stiff yet."


    Griz made the usual thorough inspection glancing every now and then at the boys. The slightly larger one had a dumb face typical of the village children. His knees rattled every time Griz sent him a stare. The smaller boy was as calm as could be, the bearing like a seasoned merchant selling his wares.


    "Good condition. Sold for ten silvers."


    Amidst the noise from the large boy dropping to the ground in shock the younger one remained standing stroking his chin with his hands. He didn''t even both sparing a glance at the racket caused by his companion.


    "Very well. Throw in some of those rag bundles you have on the side and we got a deal. I need two silvers converted into copper coins. Lets step inside the shop for this transaction I want to buy some supplies as well."


    Chu turned and headed into the supply shop on the side. Griz just shook his head and followed. Once inside the shop Chu purchased some items and collected the remainder of the money. At this time it was only him here, so he was free of any prying eyes.


    "Hey kid."


    "Hmmm.."


    "What would you have done if I just said I wasn''t going to pay?"


    Griz looked at the boy standing over the counter. He seemed interesting compared to the others from the slums. Even the village children didn''t give off that aura.


    "I take you for a merchant. No matter where you go merchants are the same. They know when to take advantage and when a good deal is smacked on their faces. You offer your water well for the slums and gain cheap and free labor in return. But you know the limits. You won''t rob me because I am the same as you, we bring benefits."


    Griz narrowed his eyes and gazed at the ragtag boy in front. Is this boy really from the slums?


    "Hey do you have books here?"


    "Yes but not much here. Why?"


    Griz gave him a reply surprised by the question that came out of the blue.


    "Can''t read, need one to learn."


    Yes. This little guy was definitely from the slums.


    Chu and Ming returned to the slums loaded with items. Avoiding contact with the few who remained during the day they dumped everything in Chu''s shack which was the closest to the outskirts. Getting a fire going in the middle to warm up the place he took out a new pot and boiled some water. He then made some dumplings from flour for them. Ming returned with some bowls of his own and after the meal they spread out the rags they got and went to sleep.


    When Chu woke up it was late evening. He was careful in eating too much since this body had survived on a near liquid diet. It would take time for them to return to normal. He woke up Ming who was still sleeping and sent him out on some errands. After last night Ming didn''t mind following Chu''s instructions.


    When Ming left, Chu got an old rag and made it into a tight belt that could be worn under his clothes. He then took a needle and sewed in the three silvers that remained into individual pockets. Only by using a knife could you open one pocket to get the coin. The coppers that remained were separated into two small money bags that could be kept in the sleeves or hidden in the clothes.


    Ming returned with a pot filled with the same kind of liquid like yesterday. Showing him what to do Chu left and went home to drop of the two coppers. When he returned Ming was still concocting in the old pot. Chu started slicing up the remainder of the mushrooms. This time he used all of them since he wanted a faster acting poison.


    Chu believed he did pretty well for someone who spent the latter part of his life in a city. It was fortunate that the mushrooms followed the rules of brighter and boldly being untouched in the open means danger. What he didn''t understand at the time was that poisonous mushrooms here were tens of times more potent than the ones on earth.


    "Hey Ming."


    Ming grunted in reply as he stirred the pot.


    "I want to get another person, someone who can climb as well"


    Chu didn''t know he was opening a sore spot until it was too late.


    "What do you mean another person who can climb. Are you trying to get rid of meeeee! Chu I can climb, next time I wont need to step on your back. I wouldn''t try to grab you when I fall. It wasn''t out of spite, I really wasn''t thinking that I was going to take you with me!"


    I pushed the snot covered face that was latched onto my legs tighter than a barnacle.


    "So you admit it you bastard! I know you wanted to drag me down when you nearly fell!"


    It should be noted that both were narrow-minded individuals.


    After they settled down, Chu laid out a new plan.


    "Selling firewood will only give us so much. We are going to have to risk it to make money. The plan is the same but we need another person to help us move faster. We need to set up in the forest so the animals come to us. Then we need to make sure that we can kill them safely. Only then can we make enough to leave this place."


    "So we can get a place in the village?"


    "No. So we can leave the village."


    Ming finally realized he was mistaken. Chu didn''t want to just leave the slums. He wanted to be able to walk out from the village into the world.

 Chapter 6 -A New Helper

    When they finished the crude process the total number of pellets were over twenty. The new ones were supposed to be more potent than the first batch. Chu kept some of the mushroom paste to re-coat their spears they left hidden in the forest.


    Ming made a trip to his shack and returned to sleep in the shack. It was not that he didn''t trust Chu with the money. He had already gotten a pouch filled with half of the copper coins to spend as he liked. Chu warned him about spending and creating attention towards them. He also showed him the belt he made containing the silver coins.


    The main reason Ming was adamant not to leave was that this was the first time he encountered someone like Chu. This boy smaller than him caused him to jump from extreme poverty to being under a rain of coppers. Most impressive was that he could stand up and actually negotiate with the bear like Griz. The Trading post rotated their managers every couple of years and Griz had the reputation of being one of the fiercest and scaryiest.


    Chu just made himself comfortable on one side of the coals while Ming was on the other. He had a wry grin as Ming was still demanding that he not leave him out.


    When Chu woke up in the morning he was alone in the shack. His hands reflexively moved towards his waist. The belt was still there and when he looked over near the fireside both pouches of copper were there. Having experienced the cut throat world of society, Chu knew he had found an honest guy.


    He restarted the fire and begain making some dumplings for their breakfast. In the middle of this preparation came a banging on the shack side.


    "Hey Chu wake up, I have someone with me!"


    "Wait you idiot! I''m coming outside."


    Chu scrambled to hide the items and supplied he purchased and covered the breakfast he was preparing. Grabbing his cloak he stepped outside under the chilly morning sun.


    "Hey Chu, I got somebody for you."


    Saying that Ming pushed forward the person at his side.


    "Morn''ig, Ming say you need some help with something?"


    Chu looked at the person wrapped and cloaked. Only the eyes were visible. He looked at Ming wondering if he just picked up the first person he saw. Didn''t he tell this idiot he needed someone they could trust? What if they were robbed? or even killed? Such things have happened in the slums before. One hundred coppers would mean no begging in the village during winter for scraps.


    "Lucy is very dependable Chu. I had to put in some real begging for her to come over and not head out for firewood collection."


    Switching over from the over confident smug face, Chu looked at Lucy. She was just one of the many of them in the slums. Unlike Ming who was known because of being a resident for over two years, Lucy was a new addition like him. Her story was probably the same as most of the young girls left here.


    Chu decided to be as straight forward as possible, last thing he needed was for unwanted bickering. He certainly did not need his escapades beings known to alert the ruffians of the slums.


    "I will be honest with you. What we are going to do is dangerous. We are going to be spending the night in the forest hunting beast. Either we make money or we die. You need to listen to everything I say, if not then lets part ways here."Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    He looked into the eyes of the girl in front of him as he spoke. Without batting an eyelid her response was quicker than expected.


    "Agreed, but I have a request. If anything happens to me I need to make sure my two friends get some help to last through the winter."


    "EH?"


    Chu gave Ming a glare.


    ''This fool actually brought me someone with baggage!''


    His mind raced thing how to respond, last thing he wanted was to be palmed off with some elderly. If something happened he was not sure how ruthless he could be to abandon people to their deaths. Maybe he might be able to kill someone who totally deserved death but can he lie to this girl in the event she dies?


    Seeing his hesitation, Lucy piped up once more.


    "My friends are younger than us and are really weak now. If you take care of them then next year they will be able to carry firewood to earn you money."


    From her begging it seemed that her friend were not elder family but young children like them. Well from what Chu needed was at least to build up a solid base if he wanted to succeed. He wanted to avoid too much grown persons since they were set in their ways and had a high chance to back-stab him in the future. Children his age should be easy to mold into what he wanted.


    "Deal. Follow me."


    Chu returned into his shack with the others. While continuing to prepare the food, he told Lucy a summary of their plan. Lucy left them after begging for two extra dumplings for her friends. Chu gathered the supplies they needed in the two bags he purchased. He then hid the remainder of their items.


    He sent Ming to deliver the two coppers for his mother and to make a purchase at the inn. The village inn was one of the few places where rock bread was sold fresh. This bread was a favorite of mercenaries and hunters. It had a long shelf life the only problem being that it got harder as the days passed by hence its name.


    When Ming returned Chu and Lucy were waiting. Chu gave Lucy a loaf to leave with her friends. The gratitude in her eyes could not be faked. It should be noted that one rock bread was worth eight coppers. One bread could feed a grown man for two days. In the slums that was the meal for nearly two weeks when turned into gruel!


    They made their way to the forest. Lucy joined them soon after, her eyes beaming.


    "Are we going to the same spot Chu?"


    His loyal henchman questioned.


    "No, this time we are going further into the forest. We need to be very careful this time since we don''t know if their may be beast stalking us. I think the safest thing would be to get everything we need and make one push to set up quickly."


    "Ok, usually hunters out trapping would be on the outskirts so the dangerous animals keep a distance or are asleep during the day."


    Chu agreed with Ming especially since it was still before noon. He wanted to use this time to rush things before nightfall.


    "Remember we have to be low key. Showing this equipment as slum children would attract unwanted people."


    Lucy voiced her opinion. Chu agreed since it would be awkward explaining the stuff in their bags. None of them wanted to be killed for what they had.


    First thing in the forest was to get their spears back. Ming showed Lucy how to coat the spears with the poison while explaining. Even though they didn''t know if it wold have the same effect as eating, it was an added comfort.


    "Lets go in while exploring at the same time. If attacked use the spears to defend until we get a tree to climb."


    Chu took out a small machete he bought and started to make marking on the trees as they walked. In the late fall all the trees looked the same. No wonder it was easy to get lost in a forest. Finding a little stream they followed it keeping their eyes out and always remaining on high ground.


    "This is a good spot. I can still hear the sounds of the woodsmen. If we need we can always find our way back listening to them."


    Chu found a tall tree that had some long branches spreading out. It was also some distance from the others. Lucy was a good climber so Chu let her do the work he wanted on the tree branches he wanted. Ming was made to climb the highest he could to keep watch. With hardly any leaves on the trees it was an easy task.


    "Lucy I need you on that other tree to tie the rope. When you climb up throw the end for me. Ming scatter the blood and leave three pellets."


    "Chu is that branch really safe for us?"


    "Yes, thats why I made you stand while I finished it off. It can more that support you and Ming together."


    "Chu I am done. How many times do we need to swing this log. Do you have any idea how heavy this is to pull back?"


    "What do you mean how heavy? Don''t I always have to help you reset it. Your job is to remain there and focus on the spot. Remember what you need to do."


    Like that they finished before sunset. Drenched in their clothes they had a meal of dry bread and water. Readying themselves they prepared for nightfall.

 Chapter 7 -Working Together

    It was late in the night when the shadow of a wolf approached the tree. Chu was sitting on a branch while Lucy was standing on another stretching her legs from cramp. Ming was on the other tree sitting holding a log.


    The wolf made a quick search like last time and from the way it moved it seems to have eaten the pellets. Chu realized that during the night they had no way of actually knowing if the animal ate the pellet or just simply sniffed and left it.


    Making some noise as he climbed down to the lower branch cause the wolf to become startled but then it gave the usual snarl and tried to climb the tree. As it growled and snarled Chu steadied himself and reached for the makeshift spear that Lucy handed him.


    "Get ready Ming!"


    Chu shouted and constantly baited the wolf with his spear.


    After a few minutes the wolf seems like it was ready to leave. Chu baited it again and even dangled his feet down from the branch. Although the wolf came after a few snarls it started to seem disinterested.


    Chu stabbed at it a few times and then enticed it by pretending to fall. He kept it by giving the impression that he would fall at any time. About an hour after this play the wolf started foaming and stumbled on the snow a few times. The posion seemed to have started to work.


    At first he was in doubt fearing the animal was simply trying to use his own tactic against him. If that was the case and he fell for it, that shame even in death would be unbearable. After seeing the wolf swaying like a drunkard he was convinced otherwise. It deserved an award for such a stellar performance if it was simply acting.


    "Lucy keep and eye out for us. Ming, we are going down."


    Chu took a good look around the area before jumping down. Before winter the majority of the wolves were still moving as loners. Only after the snow covers the ground would they begin to form packs for easy hunting of larger more formidable prey. Unlucky travelers, farmers and villagers were high up on that menu.


    The wolf rushed him but stumbled halfway. He moved as a seasoned veteran of watching countless nature documentaries. This along with the recent heroic kill had him envisioning himself as a hunter.


    Unfortunately the scene showed a different story. A scrawny figure of a boy, body trembling with a crooked tree branch spear both shaking in oscillation. Like a person in an epileptic seizure he jumped unevenly around the wolf like a small child playing hopscotch.


    Seeing the wolf stumble gave him confidence. Chu used this time to stab the wolf in the chest. He missed and instead pierced the neck. Ming was down from the other tree and using his spear he stabbed at the back legs. He missed completely and the force sent him sprawling. Luckily for him the wolf senses were so dulled that it was having trouble keeping up with the ''hunter'' in front.


    Ming jumped up, spitted out some soil and leaves and gave Lucy a wave before continuing his ''deadly'' attack. Chu was busy at this time fending of the wolf. Even under hallucination and poison the large beast could place him on the defensive in sudden burst of aggression.


    Ming finally launched a successful strike that pierced its belly. This hunter was actually aiming at the ass. With a howl the wolf switched enemies, allowing Chu to waste no time into attacking. With blood boiling and flowing, it was like an epic battle between stoned adversaries.


    Under this combined attack the wolf finally ended up receiving a fatal wound and died. Chu and Ming quickly climbed up the trees to their previous positions. Only when they were safe did they breathe easily.


    Lucy was shocked how the two boys could take down a grown wolf. It was even more impressive since they obviously had no idea how to fight. She had mixed feeling when Ming ''tested'' the wolf if it was dead by stabbing it where the sun didn''t shine. In her mind the trill of success was eventually won over by the mask of shame.


    Like their first kill, the morning came quickly especially since this fight started late into the night. On the sounds of the woodsmen starting their activities they took time to investigate the surroundings before jumping down. Chu and Ming quickly organized everything they needed to leave. Once they were ready Lucy who was still keeping watch joined them.


    The three stumbled and hastily made their way to the forest edge. Hiding the spears, they once again sneakily headed to the Trading post. Only when they hid the carcass in the same spot near the post did they sigh in relief and unison.


    "Holy crap Chu did you see that! I was better this time. We actually am getting better."


    "I know right! Did you see my first attack, I actually struck the neck."


    Either without shame, or completely ignorant of how they actually looked from a third person''s view the two began to boast.


    "Better my foot, you guys are lucky to be alive. Any more sober and that wolf could have killed you"If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The one to douse the cold water was Lucy. She had a good view of the ''epic battle''.


    "We need to figure out how to deal with that weak point. I was impressed that it didn''t take so long for the wolf to be poisoned. Three of the new pellets are strong."


    Chu was contemplating making some more of these mushroom poisons.


    "Huh? what do you mean three. Didn''t you say thirteen?"


    "EH?"


    "You said thirteen so I put thirteen. when I checked this morning seems like the wolf ate it all. Must have been hungry"


    Chu stared at the idiot who had poised in his philosophical stance. The one that made him look like a sage.


    Smack smack smack.


    After venting on Ming''s face with some well deserved slaps Chu made his way to the Trading post. This time there were some hunters haggling over prices. Chu remained in the back listening to them. From the conversations he understood that the majority of hunters and adventurers scoured the forest to the north. This gave them more chance to run into the beast coming down from the north.


    Hunting in the south side of the woodsman area had less probability of running into hunters. But it also meant that the beast would be scarce.


    When the customers from before left Chu hailed Griz.


    "Hey Mr Griz I got a wolf to sell."


    Griz had long notice the scrawny looking kid that gave him a good impression.


    "Morning. What do you want today"


    "Morning. I got a gray wolf to sell, hasn''t turned white yet. I take it the price is six silvers from the conversations before. Deal."


    Griz just shrugged. This kid left no room for negotiation and just jumped at the price.


    "Thats only for a quality carcass you know."


    "Oh the one I got is in pristine condition. I also overheard that a white wolf sells for twelve silvers but I won''t gruge you. You won that battle. I''ll just take the six silvers and throw in a bunch of those rags clothes and two sewing kits with four extra thread reels."


    "You got gut kid. two thread reels"


    "Deal. Let me get the wolf."


    This time an extra kid popped up when he returned. Griz glanced as he inspected the wolf. Just like before the fur was free from large holes and cuts that were normal with hunters. It looked like it was killed with a spear which was strange. Hunters usually carried axes or swords. These could be used for other work like cutting branches and were a more versatile weapon. He looked at the new kid completely covered in a rag wrapping like a mummy.


    "Hey kid, you recruting or something. Every time you come here your numbers keep growing."


    "No business is slow. Need to build some foundation before I expand again."


    Chu shrugged and slipped out a causal statement. Griz gave a sigh and completed his inspection of the wolf. His mind was still on the boy though. This one was hard to read, he never encountered a kid like this.


    Understanding how to secure a solid foundation by finding the best help was usually the first rookie mistake in any profession. Only by experience would those who had been bitten by some form of betrayal would know this was important.


    "OK good quality. Lets go into the shop to square off."


    "Ok, pleasure doing business. Ming, Lucy grab as much of those rag clothes you can carry. Choose out the better ones. Meet you back at the shack."


    Chu pelted out an order and followed Griz. The bear like man didn''t mind since those clothes were gotten free from the cities. They were sold in batches to the villagers for bedding and stuffing. Older ones were used at the trading post as cloth rags.


    Chu collected his earnings and bought some more supplies at the Trading post. After some inquires he then left.


    When Chu returned he found his shack was starting to run out of space. With the three of them plus their new belongings, the stick shack was running out of room.


    "Hey move over, I need to boil some water."


    "Quit pushing me."


    "Chu. I''m hungry and tired. Feeeeeed me"


    Under that bickering they finally ate a late breakfast. Lucy then left them to sleep, staggering her drowsy self back to her own shack. Chu told her to get her friends to wake her in the afternoon. He wanted the three of them to make a trip into the forest to bring out a load of firewood each, for their own use.


    Lucy didn''t press them for money. She had realized that those two had some bigger plan. As long as she gained enough to take care of herself and friends she was happy. Seeing her friends with smiles on her return instead of the usual worry was a comfort. Since moving to the slums this was the first time she slept well.


    It was late evening when the three ran to the forest to hustle firewood for their own use in the slums. For a shack to actually be stocked with firewood was a luxury in the slums. This was because the residents were too busy working to make ends meet. A load of firewood was a step closer to earning money to feed themselves. Most survived on heating coal and charcoal. One extra log was enough for this when returning with their bundles to sell.


    "Hey hurry up. I want to leave with the villagers. You remember what happened last time we left late?"


    Memories of the child being dragged away by a wolf returned to Ming. He rushed about in a frenzy stacking the firewood while Lucy and Chu finished tying a bundle with tree bark. Without the poison and their makeshift spears, they were just like a free buffet for a hungry man. Any wolf could have them for a snack.


    "Thats enough for now lets go. Hurry we need to make it back before the rest of the people from the slums."


    Last thing Chu wanted was for everyone to know that they had this much firewood in their possession. With winter on their doorstep lost of people would kill for this simple item. Villagers were even known during hard times to gang up and forcefully break apart slum residents houses.


    In a world where might was right, such actions were tolerated. Unfortunate souls had to brave the element and find a new home or wait for death. Given this thinking it was logical that the weak children pay the price first.


    "Stack them on the side. I''m off to the trading post to take a bath. Lucy bring your friends with you before dark. We need to discuss our next step."


    After finishing their job Chu dragged Ming to the Trading post to take a bath. He went into the village and deposited the two coppers before returning to the shack. Ming was starting the fire from the coals when Lucy returned. She banged on the door and waited outside. Only when Chu told her to enter did she do so.


    "These are my friends, Dyna and Sakura."


    The two girls Lucy brought were probably barely seven. Cast away by their family because of poverty or new born boy child. Chu was slowly starting to understand the social workings of these rural villages. Ming closed the door as the five of them sat around the fire.


    This was beginning to be the classic case of creating something from near nothing. According to his literary knowledge it would lead to them soring the skies, or an epic crash and burn.


    Chu felt he was going to have an endless headache.

 Chapter 8 -Navigating the Slums

    With everyone around the fire Chu got a fresh rock bread and started slicing it. He then took out from a bag a small tin. Opening the resealable cover showed the yellow color of salted butter. He pasted it on the bread slices and then held them over the fire to melt. The drool leaking out of his companions mouths flowed as they stared hungrily at him.


    When it was finished he shared it for all of them. The shacks were far apart in the slums, they were not lacking in open spaces. Otherwise the smell from their cooking would have created chaos. A tin of butter was worth twenty coppers. The large-sized one that Chu took out was a favorite by adventurers and cost forty coppers.


    "Eat up and then we''ll talk. Ming don''t stuff yourself. Our body has to gradually become accustomed to solid meals."


    Chu knocked Ming who was guzzling down the bread. He was aware that they had to slowly feed their bodies solid food. It was one of the reasons he only used the butter very lightly. Last thing he needed was a bellyache in the middle of the night. The experience of using the outdoors as a washroom was definitely unforgettable.


    "How bad is winter in the slums?"


    After everyone had their fill, Chu tossed out the question. All eyes fell on Ming since he had first-hand experience.


    "Winter... the only way to describe it is terrible. No the word TERROR is what I mean."


    Ming shared his experience of winter with them. Trouble began when the snow started to fall. The cold invaded the flimsy built shacks causing some to freeze to death. Even with a fire it was hard to keep warm during the nights. To add to this injury people began stealing the bedding from others. More than once he came home from work to find his blankets missing.


    "But the real horror was yet to come."


    When the snow blocked the roads the woodsmen stopped for the winter. Firewood started to become scarce as nobody was willing to risk venturing into the forest. Shacks were used as people had to share their homes to survive. If this wasn''t enough the wolves came.


    White wolves form packs during winter. They then become bold enough to raid the villages. The slums were an easy target as it had no defense like the village. Many times people had to run to the village gates to avoid being killed and eaten. Sometimes the wolves were so daring as to bypass the village and head for the farms just beyond it. There they would wreck havoc on the livestock.


    If that wasn''t enough trouble the real terror began. During the snowstorms and cold nights a new danger arrived. People were simply dragged away without a trace. Worse yet it happened both in the slums and the village. One farm was found empty after the winter devoid of both the family and livestock.


    "I heard about that. People were saying they only saw blood trails on the snow. Even the hunters'' were scared to track it."


    Chu glanced at Lucy as Ming continued.


    "Old man Rob said he saw it. It was a demon beast that walked on two feet. He died the next week from the cold."


    Chu shook his head. Maybe the old guy was simply delirious from a fever and spouted nonsense. Village people were as a rule the most superstitious. Anyway the previous memories of this body was near useless in terms of knowledge. Right now he was trying to get actual facts.


    "What about food?"


    "We stored up food and begged in the village when it ran out. Sometimes we scavenged the shacks of those who died to find firewood and food. It all boils down to how long you can starve and hold out."


    Chu listened until Ming was finished.


    It was the case of survival of the fittest. This place was a brutal zone for snuffing out the weak. If wasn''t for him risking his life, he would be on a slow path to starvation. It could be even worse given his low social standing in the slums.


    The ladder rungs of society were definitely too far apart for the lower standing peasantry. The quotes of living to survive and survive to live was made for them. It was a one way slow spiral down. Only in death was salvation.


    The next level was the one where the scales balance and you are making just enough to feed yourself. Imagine that to reach this level from the bottom meant risking one''s life. You either sell yourself or engage in a high risk venture to escape. Hunting, robbing, becoming a lady of the night all these were some of the choices.


    Chu was slowly understanding the predicament he was in. He didn''t hesitate to curse the previous body''s owner for his total lack of foresight and ignorance.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He rounded up the facts from the information gathered and stated it to the others.


    "So what you say is that we need security from the cold, people, wolves and so called ''demon beast''. None of which can be found in the slums."


    Ming nodded his head in affirmation.


    "Yes but I forgot to mention another thing. Sometimes the men in the village would come into the slums and abduct the girls. Sometimes they might return, but most of the times they disappeared after winter."


    The young girls were already scared and this just added to their fears. Lucy was stoic and tried to comfort them. She was old enough to understand what Ming meant. A girl with no power behind her in this world was like a lone hen tossed in a pen of roosters. Sooner or later....well, unfortunately that was how it was.


    Chu weighed the options he had. If he remained in the slums there was a high probability of any or all of the mentioned disasters happening. If he went into the village and returned home he might avoid these problems. The setback to this would be he couldn''t do what he wanted. He would also lose out on the chance to make money from killing some wolves.


    What he wanted was a place that provided safety yet still allowed him the benefit of acting freely. Like a new born calf in front of the tiger, Chu was as ignorant of the dangers of the forest. Even though the beast here were bigger than on earth, his head was still swollen from the previous battles. There was a reason that the most seasoned hunters feared that place.


    Wolves were not the only beast roaming a winter forest.


    "Are there abandoned farm houses?"


    "Huh? you want to start farming Chu? Pretty hard during winter."


    "No what I need is a place that we can shelter during the winter BUT still close to the village and forest."


    "But with what Ming just said, wouldn''t that be dangerous?"


    He looked at Lucy to answer her question.


    "Very dangerous but I prefer to deal with wild beast than people. Being isolated from them is one problem gone. If we stock up on food we can survive on our own."


    Chu was confident in this matter. After all it was like babysitting a bunch of kids. This was made easy since they all listened to him anyway. Adults would blatantly override his leadership. Bigger kids would simply beat him into submission. In a child''s body barely recovering from malnutrition, he could do without experiencing such pain.


    "First find a place and move in secretly before the snow piles up. Buy food to stockpile. If we need any more we can make a trip to the village."


    Griz told Chu that the Trading post was open during the day. They closed at night carting remaining dead animals that need to be handled into their stockroom in the village.


    "Will we be hunting in the forest?"


    "No need to risk our lives."


    Why go into the forest when the beast are coming to us, Chu thought. He would make use of them if they crossed his path.


    "So that''s the plan. Tomorrow we are going to look for a place on the south side of the village."


    Chu intended to take Ming and Lucy. He chose the south side because he didn''t want to accidentally meet up any hunters. Since most of them were on the north side then the chances should be less.


    "Now to deal with you guys."


    Chu looked over the Dyna and Sakura. These girls were still weak looking and to young to handle hard work. Both of them were only eight and were cared for by Lucy. None of the girls were related but treated each other as sisters because of circumstance.


    Lucy broke his thoughts.


    "Chu....just help them for the winter, after that then..."


    Lucy bit her lip as she begged but Chu cut her off.


    "Hold up."


    "I never said that I was going to abandon them or anything. I just think that they can be useful."


    Chu took out the sewing kits and threads along with a small knife.


    "Tomorrow they can start sorting through these cloth bundles. Patch the good clothes and make sheets with the others."


    Young girls were taught these kind of skills early. Chu showed them what he wanted. Padded clothes that were made by stitching three and four layers of cloth on top and quilts using the same method. This would be a bonus in keeping them warm for the winter.


    "Three days. We only have three days to find a place and move out. If we wait longer then with what we have, you can imagine our fate."


    Currently they were the richest residents in the slums. If word ever got out then their fate would be like a drunken rich man ending up in a ghetto neighborhood of homosexuals. Stripped clean of his clothes and belongings would be the least of his worries.


    After Lucy and her friends left, Chu and Ming began packing and sorting out the equipment.


    "Ming how much pellets do we have left?"


    "Ah, about eight or ten."


    Chu made a list in his head of what he needed. If they managed to find a good place it would be great. His backup plan was to get all of them to stay with his family for the winter. This was a last resort since it would mean exposing some of his wealth. The other reason was that he didn''t want to make any mistakes that would get his family to doubt his character.


    Being burned at the stake for suspicion as a spawn of hell was not on his bucket list.


    He raised the fire and started to browse through a book. It was a small notebook size that was made from rough parchment paper bonded by threads. It was commonly used by illiterate adventurers to introduce basic letters and words. The letters were like symbols that represented what they meant. The numbers were something like roman numerals and easy to understand.


    These aids were helpful to identify the words of frequented places by adventurers and mercenaries in this world. It was sought after by the noobs who came from low status and were illiterate. Words like tavern, blacksmith and the ever popular brothel were listed. Brief introductions were also given.


    Onlywhen his eyes became tired did he fall asleep.


    Ming woke him up in the morning. He had already got the fire going and boiling water to drink. Chu made some more bread and butter making sure to leave extra for the others who would be coming over. By the time they were finished Lucy and company joined them.


    They left the two girls working on the rags. For slum residents the little girls were not converting rags to gold, but the end product was way more valuable. Warmth during winter from good clothes was worth a life.


    The older three children made their way south across the grasslands. They were prepared for a tiring walk.


    The hunt for a home has begun.

 Chapter 9 -House Hunting

    "This one looks good, if we get some sticks to build a wall here it would be nice. We can use here for a fire and put benches around it."


    "You think we are on a picnic? When are we going to be done cutting logs for this?"


    Chu took in the crumbling stone structure that had half a wall standing. Giving the one who tried to ''sell'' this one wall house to him some well deserved slaps they moved on.


    They had started from the Trading post and were walking south along the grasslands. They were armed with a stout staff each and a small flimsy kitchen knife tucked at the waist. Lucy had a bag with food while Ming carried one with their own handmade torches and a length of rope bought from the Trading post.


    The forest line could be seen on their right. Most of the farms that were abandoned were in the outskirts of the village close to the forest. The larger farms had the village as their buffer between them and the forest.


    In the event of unforeseeable problems, Chu didn''t want to be far from the village. Half a day walk was his requirement. This would allow them to trek to the village for supplies with ample time to return before nightfall. Better yet, it would keep them away from the path of adventurous fools. He was aiming for one of those out-of-the-way places.


    This was one of the reasons he avoided those abandoned farms off the trading routes. These farms close to the forest would have been built duringthe heyday along with the village. Only through experience and the difficulties in defending and farming with the threat of beast coming from the forest were they slowly abandoned. Of course there were some that the previous owners were unlucky fodder for some beast.


    Some of these were simply left to the ravages of time. The ones close to the villages were scrapped and used as timber or firewood. It was due to the fear of what happened to previous occupants that most chose to live close to the village in the slums, rather than be alone at the total mercy of a constant overhanging danger.


    Thus a suitable empty, abandoned house could never be found close to the village.


    "Wow, this is a steal of a deal. It has half a roof and three, I say THREE walls with window openings to view outside."


    Lucy continued walking while looking around for any stone structures that might crop out of the undulating grasslands. Out here away from the village there was a calm quiet marred only by the expectant sounds of slapping which echoed behind her.


    "You think we are looking for a resort?"


    Slap


    "When the wolves drag you sorry behind through those open windows, who is going to save you?"


    Slap, slap.


    "How many times I told you we need something secure. SECURE!!"


    Slap, slap, slap.


    The grassland plains were near flat with undulating hills. From some of the hills the village could still be seen in the distance. Most of the farms were built on these little inclines for that very same reason. To the left in the distance, whiffs of smoke curled upwards far apart from each other. These marked the locations of neighboring farms.


    They were nearly reaching the limit of the farms that spread out. Further south would be empty grasslands for miles until the next set of farms and their enclosed village could be reached. Further into the grasslands they could see other farmhouses smoke curling from chimneys. Behind those farms would be the road that lead to the other villages.


    By walking and looking around, Chu began to have a rough idea on how these villages were mapped out. Along the forest border that stretched from north to south, villages were set up like little dots to the east of it. Around each dot in a semi-circle, farms were set up with a distance of about a days travel. The roads connected the village and farms and made its way into the grassland to some destination.


    With this arrangement the villages served as a focal point for lumber and furs. The also served as an early warning arrangement in the event of invasion. He needed more information to check if the latter was indeed true.


    They found one house that looked good. It was just further from the forest than the others. The walls were made of stone but the thatched roof needed work. With winter on their doorstep, Chu had no idea how to get materials to finish it in time. They sat on the cold stone doorway to rest. Lucy shared around some bread slices for them to eat.


    Sitting on the stone entrance he was thinking if to use branches to just cover the roof. Lucy had climbed on an old stone block and was gazing around. Ming was still inspecting the surroundings hoping to scavenge something of value. Looters might have overlooked something in haste.


    He was in the middle of arranging his thoughts when Lucy called.


    "Hey Chu. What''s that over there. Looks like a big house."


    He stood up and followed Lucy arm that were pointing out. In the distance closer to the forest he saw what looked like a building.


    It was already in the afternoon but they did take some time to check places up and down while walking. The requirement of being able to walk to the village and back before night fall was a top priority.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Lets go take a look. I think this house is the best shape considering the others. We''ll use this one if anything."


    They walked on and soon came to the farmhouse. It was built on a small hilly incline like the others. However what Lucy saw was not a farmhouse but a barn. The farmhouse was in a bad state with some of the walls already broken down. The roof was long gone.


    The barn was in a good shape considering its abandonment. A few of the side boards were missing and one of the large doors had broken off. The roof was in good shape made out of wooden shingles with only a couple of places broken down. Best thing for Chu was that there was a platform built atthe back that extended forward to near quarter the barn length. This platform was only accessible by a wooden ladder at the side.


    Chu sent Lucy as she was the lightest to check out the platform. He continued his inspection on the outside around the barn. He was satisfied that the previous owners had used solid wooden planks as the side walls. After some pulling and tugging he was pleased that it would not be easily broken down. It would take some effort by wild beast to break through the walls.


    Lucy had checked the platform and called him up. The platform was dry with the remains of rotted hay. Two small windows on either side were barred by a stout board. He didn''t bother opening them. Cutting two small openings were enough to view the outside.


    "Good, good, good. This is better than the stone house from before. If we remove the ladder nailed here and make a portable one, this level will be safe from animals that can''t climb."


    Lucy gave Chu a rare smile knowing he was happy with this find.


    "Chu! Come here."


    The two of them quickly made their way outside. Ming was standing on the side of a broken well near the back of the barn. He had removed the vines and a rotted board cover that made it partially hidden.


    "I think this well has water. I dropped a stone and it made a plop sound."


    "Good find. With a bucket and rope we will have no problem for water."


    "Hehe...thanks. But there is something else"


    Ming pulled him to one side and had him look over into the well. The afternoon sun was showing some light but not enough to see the water.


    "Look at the side Chu. It looks like a hole or something."


    Squinting, only when he focused did he see what Ming was talking about. It wasn''t looking like the bricks had broken down but an arched outline could be seen.


    "Lucy get the rope. Ming bring me the torches and flint."


    The torch was a self-made stick wrapped with cloth strips as a head. It was also soaked in the animal oil fat they made from the Trading post.


    Chu tied one of the torches to the bottom of the rope and lowered it down. The three of them made out the water at the bottom as well as a small arched opening at the side. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary he pulled up the rope and this time Lucy went down holding the torch.


    "If you see anything moving pelt the torch at it and yell for us to pull up the rope."


    Fortunately nothing happened and Lucy crawled into the hole at the side. Finally she came out and called to pull up.


    "It''s a tunnel but it caved and I couldn''t get past."


    Chu stepped back and checked the direction of the entrance. In a straight line it led to the back of the barn. He stood on the opposite end of the tunnel entrance and extended his hand lining up the direction.


    "There. Check the barn floor, I think there is a trap door."


    Two hours later after clearing away all the rotted hay and debris did they find a small wooden trapdoor in a corner. After another period of struggling, swearing and sweating they finally managed to pry it open. Chu went down this time with Lucy to investigate. The entered a cellar about eight square feet or bigger and around six feet high so as children they certainly didn''t have to bend and walk. On one side was a narrow passageway that led to the well. The cave-in was easy to remove and blocked half of the entrance.


    "This is perfect. If we clear the entrance to the well we would be able to have water and use the well as a chimney to cook down here. If we block the corner around the trapdoor like a fence and make a ladder from it to the top platform we can use it like a lookout post and move freely during the day."


    Chu was pleased with this discovery. Most likely the past owners took this secret to their graves. It was already late so they hid the well and the trapdoor before running back to the village before sunset.


    After a quick cleanup and delivering his two coppers home they met in the shack. Sakura and Dyna had sorted out some clothes that were in good condition and started to make the quilts.


    Sitting by the fire munching on a bread they had their discussion.


    "Tomorrow we will start moving. I want to do it step by step to avoid being the center of attention."


    "Will we take Sakura and Dyna with us?"


    Lucy poised the question in excitement. As children this was a huge development. For them to be part of this was like being introduced to the mayor. In her eyes they were all a group.


    "No that will be too obvious if all of us head out away from the usual forest path. A couple of kids venturing into the grasslands looking for plants and roots is okay. But if we move with loads of equipment it will arouse suspicion."


    "How will we go then."


    "Tomorrow three of us will go to the Trading post in the morning when its empty. We will buy food and supplies that we can carry and drop that off in the cellar. We will forage for some firewood and spend the night there. That will give us an idea if any animals or people are active around there."


    "You wont come back for us?"


    Dyna chirped.


    "Not tomorrow, you guys will remain in this shack and continue to make quilts. I need you to work hard and sort out all the clothes here. The remaining rags will be used to make torches. Those that you made worked really well today."


    "Yes."


    The little girl nodded as she blushed and dropped her head in pride. She was still disappointed that they would not be together with the others tomorrow.


    "Don''t worry we will be back. We need those blankets so we are depending on you"


    Chu reassured the depressed looking girl. His older mentality broke out as he patted her head.


    "The next day we will return and buy more food at the trading post. Then we will head to the forest and bundle firewood. We will hide that in one of the old houses along the way so it would be easy to carry."


    It takes about four hours walking from the barn to the village. By running back they actually took less time, even though they took time resting in between. That time was a rough estimate. Traveling with loads of firewood and supplies would increase the time. Even so they would still be able to make a round way trip in one day.


    Chu planned to use one day to stock up firewood in one of the abandoned houses. It wold be less suspicious if they left the village empty-handed and then pick it up half way. He wanted to leave some bundles hidden in some abandoned houses between the barn and village.


    In the event of an emergency where they had no choice, a supply of firewood could be used to warm up in a temporary camp. With all their preparation he was sure that trips during the winter would be inevitable.


    "After we stock up on food and firewood, then we will move together."


    he continued


    "In one week we will be free of the slums."


    Thinking about their needs and the supplies needed, he realized he missed an important step when gathering raw material that were cheap and necessary.


    He gave a wry smile as he looked to them.


    "Who knows how to make bread?"

 Chapter 10 -Preparing for the Winter

    The next day Chu loitered around the Trading post until it was empty. He then went in with the others to meet Griz. This time he had Dyna and Sakura join them.


    "Haven''t seen you around lately, why is it every-time I see you that crowd around you becomes larger."


    Griz eyed the children looking around the shelves in a dazed manner.


    ''This is how children who grow up in poverty act'' he thought. They were like a man discovering a new world. Compare them to one standing in front of him, spouting the airs of a grown up. It was like heaven and hell. He was shaken of his drifting mind by a voice.


    "Don''t worry, pretty soon you will be glad you dealt with me."


    was the dry reply.


    "I need to get these items before a crowd comes. Living in the slums is a rough and dangerous life you know."


    Griz understood the meaning behind his words. They quickly got down to business arguing and negotiating. Griz was surprised that the boy was actually able to read the prices of the items and even recognized the names on some medicines. Like that Chu purchased three large canvas bags full of food, medicine and other supplies.


    "Hey Mr Griz these two kids have now joined my little merchant party. If you spare some more rags in the back, next time I will give you a good deal."


    Griz eyes the young girls and gave a grunt. This boy was over demanding.


    "What is this funny looking seed pods here?"


    Ming was on the end of the counter eying some round seed pods small like marbles.


    "Those are senim pods. We got those from a merchant who trades in the north. The seeds were supposed to be sold as a laxative but were too strong. Right now we have no use for them."


    Chu ignored their conversation and cut in.


    "Forget that for a minute, Mr Griz these two girls will be coming over everyday to get the waste fat from the pelts. Please help them out, I will surely repay you for that kindness."


    Griz didn''t know why Chu wanted that waste from scraping the animals hide. If it was for luring animals, the hunters went with drained blood and pieces of meat. It was even worse for cooking as it contained hairs and dirt that were very hard to clean.


    "I don''t know why you want that waste, I can sell you the fat that is cut out directly you know. You can buy oil or candles if you want."


    "Its ok, that alone is sufficient."


    With the trade complete, Griz led them to a shed at the back for the girls to get some of the rags. To his surprise, the two little girls each grabbed a load that was even hard for a village woman to carry. Nodding their small heads half hidden under the rags they left.


    Griz stared at them and turned to their leader.


    "You sure you from the slums?"


    "EH? Why are you asking me that for?"


    "Forget it."


    ''Every-time those kids come here they look healthier than even those in the village. Who would expect such small girls starving in the slums to be so strong.'' He shrugged his shoulders and went to work.


    Leaving the Trading post the group separated with the three older ones heading across the grasslands while the other two carried the rags back to the slums.


    It was fortunate that most of the slum residents were either out looking for work or sick and lying in their own shacks. The girls were very careful not to be seen and quickly shut themselves up in the shack to work.


    The others made haste to the barn. With the three of them it was easy to keep a lookout of their surroundings as they walked. The south of the village close to the forest was mostly deserted with the only activities coming from farms far from the forest.


    The trek was uneventful and they reached the barn safely.


    At the barn they got to work. Chu had Lucy stand watch as he and Ming cleaned out the cellar. Their homemade torches worked very well and gave out a nice light with a crackling sound. It was quick work as the cellar was barren in the first place.


    Ming started to dig open the passageway as Chu left to cleaning the top platform. After lunch they switched guard and continued. When the passageway was opened Chu inspected the well with a torch. The water was clear and about three feet deep with the bottom of sand and stone.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    They used the machete to dismantle some wood from the broken house for firewood. Chu partially covered the well and cut some fresh grass to scatter around the barn floor. When dried it would be better than the moldy hay.


    He got some stone slabs and made a some rough platform and steps under the trapdoor entrance so they wouldn''t have to use a rope to climb out. Last thing he did was to knock out the ladder so it could be pulled up after ascending the platform.


    Done with the ladder he returned to the cellar.


    "Hey! what the heck do you think you''re doing?"


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you make me take a bath everyday?"


    "So, take a bucket of water and get up outside."


    "Why? We don''t need to go through all that trouble Chu, we can just take a dip right here. Didn''t you say it''s not deep?"


    An echoing sound drifted out from underground.


    Slap!


    "Take a bucket of water and get out to bathe on the outside."


    Slap slap!


    "Don''t you ever let me catch you pulling that stunt again."


    Slap slap slap!


    "Nobody here wants to drink water flavored with your nasty stinky sweat."


    slap slap slap slap


    "What was that for now!"


    "That''s for just dousing yourself with water. Get some grass and scrub yourself down properly."


    Chu lit a torch near the well to see how the smoke flowed. With the trap door closed the smoke drifted up the well. Only when he move to around halfway in the passage did the smoke start accumulating in the cellar.


    He figured that they would light the fire near the well to cook and see if it would gradually heat up the cellar in time.


    "Lucy scatter some fine sand near the barn entrance. Ming do the same around the well and the stone entrance near the broken house."


    Chu grabbed some fine sand they scrapped up and climbed to the top floor to sprinkle it there. When they completed, they entered and closed the trapdoor wedging it to keep a small crack open. Standing on the platform they could view through it and see the open barn entrance.


    The cellar was dark with the only light coming from the passageway where the fire was burning. They ate rock bread and covered in some sheets. At first it was cold but then it gradually grew warm during the night. The person on watch was supposed to keep the fire going. They switched when the wood needed to be changed.


    "Ahhh man I''m tired!"


    Waking up Ming saw light streaming out from the trapdoor. The others had already gone outside and closed it back partially to keep out the cold. He stretched and got out. Chu and Lucy were checking the scattered sand for any signs of footprints.


    During the course of the night it was quiet without any unfamiliar noises. From the sand that was scattered it showed no animals or humans had investigated or come near the barn. All around the sand remained untouched with no prints or disturbance.


    Satisfied with this progress, they organized the supplies to be secured in the cellar. Afterwards they made simple traps like the sprinkling of sand or tying of a vine between small shrubs around the hillside of the barn. This would help in indicating the presence of trespassers.


    When they were done they headed back to the village.


    The day passed quickly. On reaching the village they went out to gather the firewood. This load was carried across the grassland to hide in an old house as planned. Chu decided to spend the night in the slums.


    Ming was sent out to complete some errands. Lucy had left to visit a friend. Chu sat down in the shack and got Sakura to cut some rags into strips to make more torches.


    The young girls seemed to have worked all night. While doing their stitching they had the fire going processing the oil from the waste liquid.


    That process was simple, heat the liquid over a slow and low heat then scoop the oily liquid from the top. This was placed in a small bowl to cool. The fatty oil turned solid and was scooped out. This was kept under a low heat to remove remaining water.


    Rinse and repeat, human distillation at work.


    Chu could only imagine the amount of work they did to achieve so much animal fat from that waste liquid.


    "Sakura, Dyna you guys did well."


    Chu praised them. They had even completed a batch of quilts large enough to cover one of them comfortably. Under near five layers of cloth stitched together it was warm and served its function. With the issue of freezing not being an issue the next main one was food supply.


    Chu had already purchased medicine for treating small injuries and pills to boost health. That cost him a whopping five silvers. Those bottles of salves were one silver each. The lone pill cost two silvers.


    The only reason he bought it was because Griz was adamant he have one. The effects were supposed to be good seeing lots of adventurer''s purchased them.


    The high cost of the medicine was the reason Chu decided to remain in the slums for the night. His money had been sucked down to just over a few hundred copper coins. For people of the slums that was enough to buy flour to rally out the entire winter.


    Turning that flour into a watery gruel could ensure survival for the coming four months. It was not ideal but it warded of death by starvation. For Chu that was a far cry for what he needed. He was definitely not going back on a liquid diet.


    "Chu I''m back!"


    Ming handed a bag to Chu before closing the makeshift door behind him. Chu emptied the bag by taking several empty wine bottles out.


    "I had to beg the servant boy at the garrison for those you know. He even extorted ten coppers from me for those. Hmph! I have no idea why you you wanted those."


    Ming pouted on the side. He took parting with the ten coppers very hard indeed.


    Chu diced the mushrooms in large enough pieces to fit through the bottle. When it was filled up he carefully poured the oil the girls had made to fill up the bottle. He then stoppered the mouth tightly with a cloth rag.


    "Did you see what I did?"


    "Yea, what is it for?"


    "Sometime I will show you how to use it."


    Chu let Ming continue the work he was doing. They had foraged for mushrooms in the forest. These were dried near the fireside until they were crinkled. Chu sat and scribbled some calculations on the hard ground with a piece of coal.


    The results made him frown. They had no option but to hunt in the forest before moving. If he didn''t have to spend his money on simple items like buckets, knives and the machetes etc. all the money could have been sunk into stockpiling food.


    Although the Trading post was open in winter, prices of food would near double when the roads became impassable. Hunting would be the only option to barter for food. Without that income they would have to resort to begging for scraps. He had no choice but to risk another night in the forest.


    He was about to break the news to Ming when the ''door'' opened and Lucy entered. Fear mingled with anticipation were reflected in their eyes.


    The words were simple but her voice betrayed the feelings contained.


    "It''s snowing."

 Chapter 11 -Winter

    The morning greeted Chu with cold air and a white landscape. The snow that blanketed the ground was not high and was beginning to melt in patches. Chu decided to alter his plans. With the sight of snow the village started to boil.


    Villagers headed en mass to the forest to stock up on firewood. The woodsmen will stop felling trees when the road becomes impassable. That meant a shortage of branches for firewood. Heading into the forest after that would be like taking a gamble on your life.


    Merchants began to collect their loads of lumber, pelts and firewood to make their way out of the village. They would return in spring when the roads between the village opened back up. During winter only the garrison and mercenaries would be on the roads, and that was a rarity.


    The thought of traveling out with the merchants to a bigger town had always crossed Chu''s mind. The problems however outweighed the gains. He was an illiterate twelve-year-old with hardly any money and backing. He had no training in fighting so he would be seeking death in a scuffle.


    He wasn''t an inventor since he had no inside knowledge of building things. He didn''t really pay much attention on the principles behind tools and machinery. Only by trial an error could he accomplish what he remembered. Revolutionizing this world with his limited knowledge was going to be a pipe dream.


    In all, he summed it up to being played a bad hand in this so-called incarnation.


    "Ming how long do we have until the slum begins to riot for supplies?"


    The boy standing at the side scratched his head.


    They were all currently bunched up standing near the path to the forest. The sight of snow was like an ill omen.


    "Ahhh I think it was about two weeks into winter. Yea... because a couple of times when I was gathering firewood my blankets and the firewood I stocked up was stolen. Good thing I had hidden my food supplies or I would be dead."


    Chu scratched his chin in silence. If Ming was right, then the best time of stealing to occur would be when everyone was out. Given that some people were like Ming then the cycle would continue. Unless people started to team up with some foraging while others guarded, the lone dweller would be screwed.


    "Who did you team up with last year?"


    "How did you know? I was with the Old man Roy. He passed away at the end of Spring."


    If they were not careful they could lose everything. In the chaos for survival even Lucy and the girls would be at risk of being stolen. They could be listed as luxury items.


    "New plan. We head out to gather as much firewood in the mornings and stash it like usual. Get as much mushrooms as we can in that one trip."


    He stopped to think for a minute and continued.


    "Sakura and Dyna will remain here working. In the evening we will rest and manufacture pellets and oil. Before sunset we head to our tree and hunt for the night. Until we catch something we will not leave the slums."


    He had to risk another night in the forest. They needed some funds desperately for supplies.


    "But what if we can''t catch anything, all the hunters and trappers are out trying to make last-minute sales before the merchants leave. Once that happens the price of pelts will fall since only the Trading post will remain."


    Lucy frowned as she replied. She was all in favor of them leaving now to the hideout. Who knows when ruffians would start to take advantage of the situation. Stories that dealt with the fate of girls in the slums were common.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Can''t go. I know what you want but we NEED money. When we go its with a full load. If by the end of the week we do not hunt anything then I will get you and the girls to go."


    He looked over to the bustling forest path.


    "One week, we need to get some more money in one week."


    They followed the plan. In mornings they hunted for firewood and stashed it in the ruined house. Then they would collect mushrooms and head back into the slums. The bundles of firewood they carried for the fire was small to avoid envious eyes.


    Ming would make the Trading post run for the waste materials and strain out as much fat as possible before returning to the shack. He wold only bring a little of the blood that was used as lure in the forest. Chu made the girls move into the shack. Their work was to finish the sewing and make the oil. In the evening the trio would sneak out and spend the night in the tree they had prepared.


    Four nights passed and they didn''t see sight of any animal. The howls of the wolves were constantly heard but they were in the distance. One night a gray wolf came by but after feeding on the pellets and not having any success with them it left. By the time the wolf became weak under the influence of poison it was long gone


    Chu was not brave to face a wolf who was in control of its senses. Even with the three of them it would be suicidal. It was a simple take for the beast to swap their flimsy spears and rush in for the kill.


    "Looks like it would be hard to lure any beast with the amount of hunters in the forest. I swear I heard people walking around last night."


    Ming was grumbling as they started gathering firewood in the morning.


    After only having the evening to rest before they had to work again he was in a grumpy mood.


    "We will sleep tonight. Tomorrow we will try our luck, we all need rest."


    Since they formed a team they had been eating well. As such slowly they were beginning to fill out from their once starved bodies. As children these night excursions was already testing the limits of their bodies. After nearly slipping off the tree last night, Chu had reached his limit in endurance.


    The shack was now filled with the five children. With the fire blazing and warm covers, it was easy to fall asleep. The two girls continued their work in silence.


    The slums had started to already change. Groups were starting to form and the unoccupied shacks were broken down by their owners to serve as stockpiles. Ming and Lucy demolished their shacks and shared out the firewood to the other children.


    Chu made a trip to the Trading post and got a bale of clothes to share out among the children. That was the best he could do for now. As it is, he was trying to survive himself. He was sure that these same people would have no problems taking advantage of him knowing what he owned.


    "We have five bottles of this mushroom and oil. There is also five bottles made the same way filled with oil."


    Chu nodded his head towards Dyna who was talking. He had tested a bottle with oil alone, lighting the rag to see how it burned. Other than giving of more smoke than normal it proved to be a good substitute for an oil lamp.


    "The sheets are done and we made some quilts from them already. We still have to finish more of the clothes like how you wanted."


    "Good work, with your help we should be covered from the cold."


    They were nearly ready to move out. The only thing they need the most was food. It was not going to be feasible to be wandering back and forth begging for scraps. They might freeze to death on the long trek.


    "We are going to have to make a trip soon. We have too much things here that don''t belong in a slum child''s home."


    "I agree, if someone checks our shack we might be accused of stealing. Of course that would just be the excuse to confiscate our supplies."


    "We are still short of some items besides food. I don''t want us to have to be making extra runs back to the village."


    The conversations went along like that as Chu was cutting out some cloth and showing Sakura what he wanted.


    "What are you making."


    "Socks."


    "Socks?"


    "Yes, it will be worn on the feet and held up by a cloth strap. It keeps the feet warm and dry in the shoes."


    "Wow! is there something like that?"


    Chu was sure that the towns and cities had stocking or something like it. He didn''t recall using socks. Maybe he could strike a deal with Griz over it. Problem was he had to take whatever he was offered. He had no strength to back him in a business. Copyright laws didn''t exist in this time.


    Chu dropped of ten coppers home and told his mother that he was going to prepare to shack up for the winter. Although she begged him to return, they both knew the strain it would cause on their resources.


    He left after promising to keep visiting in between winter to comfort her that he was still ok. He use the excuse that he had to help his friends who he borrowed some money from.


    *****


    "Last night it snowed so we are going to have to be very careful on the branches."


    "The ropes should be helpful in this time."


    They left in the evening to head into the forest. Only by risking his life would he be able to fly out from the slums. That was a place that luck was hard to come by. Since he arrived in this crappy world he was suffering. Thank god that he was so far beneath people eyes that nobody wanted to dirty their hands with him.

 Chapter 12 -The Deer and the Bear.

    It was late in the evening when they arrived at the hunting ground. The ground was white with snow that decorated the sparse undergrowth and tree branches.


    "Lucy, go up and check on the rope and branch. Make sure it isn''t too rotted. Dust of the snow on the branches so we don''t slip in the night."


    "Ming check your log trap on the other tree. We need to give it a test."


    The two children scampered of while Chu started to bait the area with the pellets and the blood. The snow had covered and masked the scent from their previous baiting. This time Chu was hoping he wold be confident in keeping a wolf here. He had wrapped a stick with fat and rags dipped in blood. This was to be waved in the tree to entice the beast.


    Strange enough Chu realize that it was so much easier to bait the carnivorous animals. The scent of blood could attract them from a distance and they were not overly cautious. He could not for the love of god remember any ways to set traps to attract and catch hares and small animals. The only trap he knew was like a cage that still needed the hunter to activate it manually.


    He had never had the time and patience to actually look for those animals to discover their feeding grounds. He resolved to himself that once he made it through winter he would have Griz recommend him as an apprentice to a hunter for a couple of months. That way he would learn some skills to at least protect himself.


    "Chu I want to test the log before it gets too dark. I will need your help to pull it back up."


    Hearing Ming calling, he scattered some of the blood on the white snow, dyeing it red.


    "Chu! Something....SOMETHING is coming!"


    Chu jumped up from what he was doing. After Lucy shouted he heard the underbrush being trampled as a huge shadow tore through it. By the time he registered the direction of the sound and turned, it was already upon him.


    A deer? No something LIKE a deer but simply bigger and WAY more aggressive!


    A large deer with some of the biggest antlers he had ever seen had jumped through the underbrush and paused for a second. It then rushed towards him seemingly with the intention to kill. When the animal had paused Chu noted its red frenzied eyes and the foaming mouth. Now those eyes were locked on him.


    What the Frick!


    ''Why the heck are you trying to kill me? I haven''t done anything to you.''


    ''You should be happy that I am alive, who do you think has been contributing to controlling the wolf population in these here part of the woods?''


    Like a last-minute slow motion video, Chu saw the seemingly triumphant look the deer gave him. He swore it was one of scorn as it looked upon an obviously lesser being.


    So this is what it feels to be a cockroach he thought. Imagine in ones final moments the adrenaline didn''t produce the burst of power like in a manga, but suffered the protagonist through viewing his death in slow motion.


    "I was sure that all those fat and blood never came from any deer...."


    Those were Chu last words that flashed across his mind.


    As he watched the head move towards him he saw a dark shadow approaching from the side.


    "EH?"


    Apparently the deer realized it too as its eyes that were focused on Chu glanced to the side. The eyes full of ferocity went from domination, to surprise, to amazement, to fear.


    That was when the swinging log made contact with its face. A sickening sound echoed out.


    CRUNCH!!!!


    The deer''s face was sent twisting to the side with the impression seen like a boxer delivering a right hook to an unprepared opponent. It was completed with the spittle and maybe some teeth that was sent flying.


    As the deer crashed to the ground barely inches from him twisting over in spectacular wreckage, it scattered the snow in its wake.


    "Chu!!! Chu are you all right?!"


    The cries from above woke him up from his daze. He was still shaken from that life and death experience. He felt ashamed that in that fight or flight moment he could only be frozen in fear.


    "I...I am ok."


    He cautiously took out his machete and held a spear in his other hand. The deer was lying on the ground in an awkward manner. Having flipped, somersaulted and rolled it was spread-eagled on the ground with its feet spread out and its ass high up in the air. The head was twisted in an unnatural way.


    Remembering the difference in strength, Chu decided to be very cautious. Using the spear he conducted Ming''s trademark spear strike.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    One piercing stab up the %$# later, Chu was convinced the animal was dead. Looking at it, it seemed somewhere between the hit and the rolling, it broke its neck.


    "Holy s^%$ Chu I thought you were dead!"


    Chu looked up at Ming, the different emotions bubbling inside him. Never in both lives had someone actually saved him from certain death.


    That deer certainly had the intentions to skewerhim and toss him to death.


    Of course leave it to the idiot on the tree to ruin the mood.


    "Thank god for that deer Chu! If it didn''t come along then the log might have crushed you. I released it by accident, but who would imagine eh? eh Chu?"


    "Why you looking at me like that?"


    "Chu why would the deer be running to attack us?"


    Lucy''s words were like a wake up slap. The wild face full of froth pushed away the fear for a second.


    "Running........"


    The image of the deer as it jumped out of the underbrush returned to his mind.


    "Holy F%$##@#$%!!!!!"


    ''Was something more terrifying behind?''


    "Chu! I see....I see..... something...... big....aahhhh!!....b...e...a...r..."


    Chu realized he would have no time to climb a tree to escape such a creature. He ran to the log now dangling on the rope between the two trees. By the time he climbed up the log and was pulling himself up the rope it appeared.


    Unlike the deer that jump over the undergrowth, this beast simply lumbered through, tearing it like paper.


    Strolling out, this beast had an aura of death reeking out from it. Large like a small pickup truck, this snow-white bear would he made a wonderful sight in a zoo. Out in the wild however, with no bars and protective barriers, this was simply a cold-blooded killing machine.


    The bear gaze around raising its head and sniffing the air. Under the fading light, the first thing it noticed was the boy in front of it, seemingly half suspended in the air. With a growl it moved the tank like body forwards.


    Chu wasn''t waiting all the time. He had already scrambled up the rope when the bear arrived below and raised itself on its back legs. With the paws extended it reached a height of nearly eight to nine feet.


    The bulking forearms swiped down with the vicious curved claws. In one strike it sliced the rope like a knife cutting softened butter, causing the log to drop to the ground.


    By that time Chu was making use of the pumping adrenaline to move on that rope like a coconut climber. With the log weight now discarded the branch moved up as the additional weight was removed. This even helped him to swing higher.


    ROOAAARRRR!


    The beast circled below roaring in frustration. Chu climbed up and held on for dear life. He was thankful the bear didn''t have the intelligence to bite the rope and tug it. If that happened the branch or rope might break placing him into danger.


    As sure as a light bulb getting hot when on, he was that close to pissing himself.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two wooden spears rained down from above, one actually bouncing of the top of the beast head.


    With a thunk it simply bounce like a ball falling on a hard ground.


    While silently being shocked at the bear''s defense, Chu still called out.


    "Lucy stop!"


    Chu was hoping that the bear would grow tire of them and leave with the deer carcass. Unfortunately Lucy''s heroics aggravated at the wrong time.


    The response to the attacker was a frontal assault. This beast could not be compared to the ones he knew. In front of this animal, a polar bear would be like a cub. Like a tank it had no fear on the battlefield.


    Finding the source of the attacks it walked over and began to climb the tree. What was scary was that it was actually moving that big body faster than even Chu could hope to climb.


    Hugging the tree trunk it moved at a constant pace the muscles bulging out and flexing from the limbs.


    Lucy was not idle but climbing toward the tree top. The trees in the forest were tall and the one that was chosen was over sixty feet in height. Lucy had already reached over fifty feet in height when she slowly got onto a thick branch. She hugged it and crawled across until she reached close to the edge.


    "Come and get me you beast!"


    She goaded.


    The bear eventually made its way up and without a second thought climbed onto the branch and crawled towards her. It didn''t have to crawl out very far to slap her down the tree.


    Snap!


    Who would think that when the bear balanced all its weight onto the branch, that stout, thick branch would simply break of. As the branch and bear started to prove that the laws of gravity existed in this world, Lucy was left hanging onto a rope tied onto the higher branch.


    As the bear crashed down, it experienced the same slow motion thoughts like Chu had before.


    ''How come that thick branch broke? That never happen before, branched were supposed to bend and be supple!


    Why did that girl suddenly start floating on air? Was she a big bird?


    And why are there no branches beneath that one to break my fall? What kind of tree grows like this!


    Oh....look the deer, haa seems like he was suckered also by these little bastards...why does that next tree reek of piss?''


    Thud!


    With the fall on the ground, the bear suffered the consequences of a fall. With broken bones puncturing its vital organs, it moaned and whimpered until its last breath.


    A powerhouse like this is capable of rampaging across a village and being near unstoppable. Even a small fall would not cause it major damage. As a beast that had experience hunting in a forest, it could easily break its fall from grabbing the lower branches.


    This time was different. Not only was the solid looking branch deceptively weak due to the cuts from before by Lucy. But even all close branches under it was removed to prevent any cushioning from a fall.


    A bear this size also had one weakness. Its size and weight from a fall that high would work against it. No matter the protective fur and steel like muscles, the shock from the fall had to do some damage.


    An hour after the last moans were uttered, three children descended unto the ground. With the forest in darkness, only the rising moon provided a light source.


    In tactic understanding, the three rushed away and hid where they could see the bear. If it only grunted they would not hesitate to run to the slums.


    "What do we do, is it alive?"


    "Can we still kill it, even injured that thing is like a suit of armor. Our spears are like matchsticks in front of that."


    "Holy hell Lucy that was amazing, you were sooo cool!"


    "Lucy that was the bravest thing in the world. Ming why do you smell like piss?"


    Even though they had trimmed the branches below and made the trap branch. It took courage to act as the bait in the face of such enormous and fierce-some foe. Chu knew that he could never have done what Lucy did. This valuable experience nearly cost him his life.


    And it was not one time staring death, BUT TWO times!


    The branch had been carefully weakened by cutting below. There was also a cut at the top. This was for the branch to completely break off from the tree than for it to simply swing back into the tree. Breaking completely off meant no chance of reaching the trunk to slow the fall. With all the branches underneath cut away, there was nothing to prevent a free fall to the ground.


    "Do you guys think we can drag that deer?"


    Chu broke the silence between them.

 Chapter 13 -It all boils down to how you sell it

    Ming was fifteen, Chu and Lucy were twelve. In the past few days they had started move from malnourished looking kids to a more normal countenance. They were also used to a hard life and carrying heavy loads.


    But in front of this solid mass of flesh and bones it was like asking a child to carry a car. The twisted expressions on them all including Chu was priceless.


    In the face of a more than half ton deer and over a ton bear tank, even if they built a make shift sled it would be difficult to transport across the forest. They were far from the road that the woodsmen used to carry the logs.


    Without a cart having large wheels to navigate over the bumps and tree ruts, trying to drag the beast was impossible.


    "Chu even if you whip us, I don''t think we can carry that load. Look at that deer, we would need long branches to even flip him over. And I am not sure us together can do it."


    "Ming is right Chu, That deer is a bigger than the normal grassland ones. Only a Great Horned deer would have antlers so big. I saw one at the trading post with my mom a long time ago."


    Crap! Chu felt like pulling his hair and screaming.


    This was like finding gold embedded in a rock without a pick-axe.


    What should he do. He had never paid attention to how they butchered the animals. He couldn''t walk with that size of meat into the slums. If he got seen with that it would be suicide.


    Should he take the chance and butcher it here? With that bloody action the scent alone would attract nearly all the predators in the forest. All they could be by then would be sitting ducks.


    Light a fire and attract the other hunters? Which idiot in their right mind would share wealth with kids from the slums? Greed is a bad thing among those struggling to survive everyday.


    "Ming it is time for you to prove yourself."


    Chu looked at him and continued.


    "I need you to remain here. Not to guard but to see if anything happens to our catch. Climb up and stay hidden in the tree until I come back. Take the spear and machete with you for protection."


    "Leave it to me. I will do what you say."


    To Chu''s suprise Ming didn''t hesitate at all. With a determined face he got up and taking what he needed he climbed up a nearby tree. What Chu didn''t realize was how important he had already become to his companions. For those struggling in harsh environments Chu had already become a blood brother.


    For a bond lie that, risking their life was a normal event. It was not like he was telling them to take their life. Risk is risk, there is always a chance to live. It was for that same reason that Lucy overcame the fear and risked her life. She wasn''t over confident on their trap, but seening Chu in trouble caused her to act.


    For Chu who just arrived in this world and hadn''t fully soaked in the slum experience, he was ignorant of this type of bonds.


    "Lucy come with me, I need someone in case something happens on the way."


    It was not long since the bear announced its arrival with a loud commotion and roaring. Chu was convinced that this would keep inquisitive predators away for part of the night. It would take two hours to return to the village. He would not be mad as to try and run in a beast packed forest, who knows what you could meet up.


    "Keep your eye out Lucy, hide as much in the shadows. When we reach the grasslands we can run. With the amount of last minute hunters around, the lone wolves will be intelligent to keep away until it quiets down."


    Lucy replied with a soft mumble. She was the quickest so if they were attacked Chu would try and use his spear to fend of the beast while giving Lucy a chance to run. He didn''t know Lucy was thinking the same.


    They reached the edge of the forest and dashed out on the road towards the village. This way they actually made it to the village under two hours. Only then did they breathe a sigh of relief.


    Chu didn''t go to the Slums for help. He wasn''t familiar with much people and had nobody he completely trusted. Instead he went to the Trading post. Since being in this world, it was the place he interacted with the most.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The Trading post was open until half the night to accommodate hunters coming in late with their catch. It was even more so given that many would be leaving soon along with the merchant caravans.


    Some hunters were hired by respective merchant to hunt during their stay while others were either going to shack up in some town for the winter or moving down south to hunt during the winter. Very few hunters would risk getting caught in the predatory packs that formed from normal lone beast.


    Chu rushed to the Trading post but seeing a new person at the collection bay he paused. Holding Lucy by the hand he carried her to the well. Removing his scarf and hood he cleaned up his face and had Lucy do the same. Replacing her hood he held her hand and casually walked into the collection area.


    Even though she was shocked, Lucy didn''t pull away her hands from him. Chu on the other hand was completely clueless of his actions. His mind was on focused on other things at the moment.


    Chu timed it so there was no one except them as they entered the bay. The surroundings around the Trading post was empty.


    "Hello, good night sir."


    Chu greeted with just this sentence. He was waiting for to gauge the type of reply and expressions of the clerk. Only then could he know what kind of approach to use for striking up a conversation.


    "Beat it kid, there is no free firewood here for you. We don''t run a charity here."


    If Griz had this attitude, Chu would have found it doubly hard to have progressed. This person was likely in his early twenties with some form of education. He definitely would not be some rich brat because which young master worked the graveyard shift?


    Chu summed him up at first response.


    ''Conniving young partially educated brat.''


    "S.so..sorr...sorry young master. Pl...please take no offence."


    "Hmph!! Darn right, least you have some common sense. Begone before I loose patience."


    Chu rolled his eyes in his head.'' F^%$ ME!'' he thought as the clerk leaked out a prideful aura. A little compliment and this guy was ready to launch for the moon. Chu continued his play.


    "So...sorry for wasting your time lord, but Mr Griz..Mr Griz request I meet him at this time."


    Calling the clerk ''lord'' while calling the head of the Trading post ''Mr!''


    The clerk''s head was inflated until it nearly popped with pride.


    "What are you saying? Why should Griz meet with the likes of you at this time of night?"


    Of course the clerk had to follow suit. ''Mr Griz'' simply became Griz in his eyes. Any more buttering up by this kid and he would be the owner of the Trading post company.


    "Sir..your lordship sir... Mr Griz says that I was to meet him here with my sister sir."


    "WHAT?!"


    Seeing the clerk nearly falling over Chu continued.


    "Your excellency, I am not lying. He said to bring my sister here tonight. He will be waiting or he will be informed on my arrival."


    The clerk looked at the young boy who was teary eyed like he was a child telling the truth but being doubted. What the heck he thought, that big ass man was into young girls? Hmph! Tsk!nTsk! coasting a fair reputation while being a demon inside. And to think he was warning me at the start about playing around!!


    "Hey kid you sure?"


    "Yes your lord. Look I even have the coppers he paid me today."


    Chu produce the pouch of remaining coppers and handed it over as if showing off his simple minded honesty.


    The clerk on the other hand saw the simpleton standing before him and immediately turned into a wolf.


    "Hmmmm.....Yes yes, thats true kid. But you have to know I don''t know if Griz may want her again. He may even take back you money. Tsk! Tsk! I''ll tell you what...."


    Looking at the expected reaction of tears welling up in the kid''s eyes and his face clouded with fear the clerk continued.


    "I''ll help you, but you have to keep it a secret or if Griz finds out it would be the last time he would deal with you. He HATES rumors."


    ''Oh god, look at this sucker being played.''


    Of course there were two thinking the same thoughts at the time.


    "Yes, yes please help us, I will do anything you say my lord!"


    The clerk turned up his head, gave a sigh, shook his head and continued. He was like a man going out of his way to do a favor.


    "I will carry her now and make sure that Griz always calls on her. But for this service I need to get something in return. Since I will make sure you have a steady income for all winter, how about you give me half of your fees now. Then during winter bring her to me for a few days. I will guarantee she is fed."


    "Thank you...thank you lord....please take what you need, I cannot count so if your lordship may.."


    The clerk hurriedly took three quarters of the money and threw back the near empty pouch. Seeing the kid pocket it without hesitation reinforced his character as a bumpkin.


    With the transaction complete the clerk hurried of with Lucy in tow towards the village. Griz would naturally have his sleeping quarters in the Trading post lodge within the village. The huge building served as storeroom and resting places for merchants and their guards.


    Seeing off the girl at the lodge he returned in high spirits. Tonight was a very profitable night for him. This winter was shaping up to be wonderful. He had secured a good job, had enough food and now had the added bonus of free entertainment.


    This move from the town to this backward village was shaping up to be one of his best decisions. EVER!


    When the clerk returned Chu was still waiting in the collection area.


    "What are you still doing here brat? I dropped her of with one of the guards to carry her to Griz rooms. Don''t hang around here! You want me to get a guard to chase you away?"


    Chu looked at him with an awkward expression. To avoid trouble he simply moved away from the clerk''s sight. It should be noted that all that conversation didn''t take fifteen minutes to resolve with Lucy being delivered in that time-frame. Given his situation this was the quickest way to achieve his goal.


    Their futures were all dependent on the outcome of this meeting. Hopefully he didn''t read the merchant wrong.

 Chapter 14 -Negotiation

    Lucy had it even easier than Chu. She didn''t have to talk much and was herded towards her destination.


    When the clerk brought her to the compound he talked to the guard telling him that Mr Griz sent for the young girl for the night. He then turned and left in a flourish not noticing the strange looks from the guard.


    The Trading post compound was the second largest only to the Garrison. Their guards only numbered slightly less than the militia. This was because they had to guard the storeroom and the safety of the visiting merchants. It could be seen how the Trading post valued its reputation even in remote villages like these.


    These guards were hired and sent from headquarters. As such, they were persons familiar with the reputation and dealings of this large company. Even if merchants had vices and loved to engage in vulgar acts, it was done in secret.


    Hence it was shocking when this little bumpkin clerk flaunted such vulgar actions in public.


    One of the guards took the little girl into the compound and walked her to the room of the Trading room master. The clerk had already headed back to his station. Even him was not allowed into this place at night.


    When the guard entered the building and made his way to the room he respectfully knocked. On the outside, seated behind a desk an old man was half asleep. Seeing the confused glances the guard was giving the young girl when he knocked, a grin flashed across his face as he kept one eye open.


    "What is it?"


    Came a sleepy but low voice from the room.


    "Pardon Master, but the night clerk brought a young girl here for you. He said the brother dropped her off as you requested."


    The guard shot an embarrassed look as his face turned red on that statement.


    Silence. Then the slow heavy steps sounded in the room coming closer.


    The door opened and a huge hairy hand shot out lifting the guard by his collar.


    "What the HECK did you say?!!!"


    "The clerk....the clerk he said it...he he said to bring the girl..."


    The guard stuttered in shock at the sudden attack.


    What the hell is this, he thought. I am just the messenger don''t kill me.


    I knew something was strange when that guy came around, see if I don''t dish out a beating for this trouble.


    Facing the angry red face of his boss, all the guard could do was resign himself for a beating. As the two men competed to see who would turn the deepest shade of red, a young voice broke the tension.


    "Mr Griz, please excuse your guard, this was the only way to meet you in a hurry. My brother Chu needs to see you."


    Griz stepped out of the room covered in a robe. He recognized the young girl who had uncovered her head. She was part of a crazy trio that appeared out of nowhere to conduct trade in pelts.


    Everything screamed wrong about them. They were malnourished and weak that even a goat might kill them, yet they brought in not hare, or foxes but wolf carcasses. They were illiterate, but could count every copper.


    Worse yet they were from the slums and should be timid and shy in front of power. But they were like calculating old crows and misers who grounddown to the stones in a deal.


    Griz looked at the girl.


    "What does he want at this time of night?"


    Griz was no kind-hearted soul, he was not one for helping out every soul in need. He was trained to be a merchant. This was not the first village he was sent to, and it would not be the last.


    "He said to tell you this......when opportunity knocks, only fools shy away."


    She looked at him a little confused.


    "He said you would know. You have the eyes of a merchant."


    Griz dropped the guard slowly to the ground and looked at the girl.


    "Please hurry, time is....my other friend...you need to hurry..."


    Tears started to well up as she stuttered.


    Griz shook his head and sighed. Looking across at the old man who was half choking with laughter since the beginning, he commanded.


    "Lets go."


    Chu was washing his face at the well, when he saw Griz rumbling across to the Trading post. Before he could move he heard the shouts.


    "JOHNNNNN! GET YOUR A$$ out here!!!!"


    The clerk who was rejoicing in have earned some free cash, tumbled off his stood and rushed out in shock.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ''Mr Griz Sir?!!"


    Bap, bap bap.


    "What the hell you sending girls to my room for in the middle of the night?"


    Bap bap bap


    "You want to damage my reputation?"


    Bap bap bap


    "Just because you have a little education in this village you want to belittle me?"


    Bap bap bap.


    Just then the beating stopped as Griz spotted Chu walking towards him. This kid is really different he thought, he showed no fear seeing me in a rage and instead walked up in an unconcerned manner.


    The clerk who was pummeled, saw him through his now beady eyes. Squinting through his swollen face that was getting bigger by the second, he recognized the person responsible for his predicament.


    "That''s him, that''s the kid....seize him"


    "What do you have for me." Griz asked Chu.


    "A bargain that gets more expensive the longer you wait."


    "Oh....lets go inside the store."


    Griz knew that Chu was a person who preferred discretion. They both walked off with Lucy trailing behind. Of course both of them were oblivious to the shouts coming from the clerk.


    "Hey! I said that''s the kid, hold that bastard."


    The guards who had gathered with the commotion simply looked as if they saw an idiot.


    ''You want me to grab the kid who the Master just invited into the store? Are you freaking crazy?''


    ''You lunatic I have to pay you back for nearly getting beaten by the Master, just wait until you finish work''


    Suddenly Chu stopped his steps and turned towards the railing clerk.


    "Hey! Those eighty-one coppers you took from me. I want it when I return."


    With that Chu left the red-faced man and went into the store. Not wasting time to become comfortable Chu started talking.


    "Mr Griz, time is of the essence. I need a bear and deer to be extracted from the forest right now. We can discuss the fees afterwards but we need to move now."


    Griz knees nearly buckled as he leaned on the counter. The only thing called bear in these parts was something even a whole village would not tamper with.


    "What...what did you say..??"


    "I see, ok then if you do not want to help I guess my other option is the garrison. I only came because I promised to give you a bargain."


    Chu turned to leave. Griz scrambled on the counter and grabbed him by the shoulder. He turned him and lifted him up so they were staring at each other eye to eye.


    "Bear and a Deer?"


    "Yes, but I am only selling the bear, the deer pelt is yours, but all the meat is mine."


    "How far?"


    "About same distance from here to edge of forest and back. Only I know the location."


    "How...?"


    "The longer you take the quicker some stray wolf or hunter will find it. The price has already started climbing."


    Griz dropped him to the ground and held his hair screaming.


    "YOU STINKING BRAT!!!.......damn you....this better be real."


    A few minutes passed and a squad of five guards left the post on horseback towards the forest. A horse-drawn cart accompanied them as they set out in the darkness.


    When the guards reached the woodsmen camp they dismounted. Going into the forest on horseback at night was asking for trouble. The best they could do was lead the horses as they picked out a path.


    While they were doing that, the horse-drawn cart arrived. The horse was quickly uncoupled and a simple sled cart attached. The main cart and rest of horses were left under the care of two guards. The rest walked on foot following the kid in front.


    Griz didn''t come because it would take time to change. He was already pressed for time as it is. Instead he sent the old guard with the boy for company.


    With this armed party, Chu actually cut his time to return to the forest by half since they arrived on the horses and were not that slow within the forest.


    Arriving at the scene he breathed a sigh of relief as it was still the same. Informing the guards about his companion he called out. He didn''t want any accidents at the moment arising from miscommunication.


    "Ming! Its safe, get down."


    The old man had gone ahead to check on the bear, shaking his head he looked across at the two children who were chatting together.


    It was no easy task to get these precious cargo back to the Trading post. By the time the cart rolled into the Collection bay it was close to dawn. The only ones present were members of the Trading post.


    Griz rushed out in full business attire when the cart came in. Seeing the carcasses he nearly fainted. He had spent nearly half the night biting his nails. His mind was only swinging from doubt to belief of the story.


    Only by seeing Lucy sitting patiently waiting did he get a sense of relief. It was some consolidation that she continued to reply in the affirmative any time he questioned her. The little girl didn''t mind even though the questions came every ten minutes. Her mind was on her companions.


    Now within the yard at the back of the Trading post, the sight he saw washed all doubts from his mind.


    "Holy ^%$&!!! It really is true. And a Snow Bear to boot! S*&^! its a Great Horned deer."


    As the guards got the beast on the inspection table Griz began his checks under torches and candles.


    "Hmmn.., the bear only has its fur punctured by a rib on its belly. The rest is in perfect condition. The deer is even better with the fracture being on the neck. Even the horns are undamaged."


    Griz continued his muttering amidst the guards looking on.


    The Great horned deer is an animal found in the north and migrates in the forest. They live in herds and are caught only by hunters who form party and groups. It is a dangerous opponent when cornered, with its short rush charge it can kill a man. It is normally hunted using ranged attacks to wear it down when trapped. Because of this the pelt is usually damaged by arrows and cross-bolts. The antlers are also frequently damaged. This is because a capture is normally accompanied by at least one fatality from the rush attacks. The ferocity of attacks can break them easily.


    The Snow bear is one of the most dangerous predators that wander south in the forest during winter. With its defensive capabilities rivaling knights in full armor and a strength beyond belief it is a lumbering terror. Encountering a beast like this in the forest, even the most skilled adventurers give it a wide berth. This beast has been known to chase and wipe out parties of hunters without sustaining injuries. The pelt is near impervious to arrows and swords. Only heavy crossbows fired at point-blank range can kill it after wearing it down.


    This is the predator that can match a hundred hunters in the forest and still emerge victorious.


    The bear being inspected may not be one of the old battle hardened ones, but it was still a mature Snow bear. Most amazing was that only the guards who were sworn to secrecy by the old man knew the truth. The three kids presently sitting inside the store away from everyone were the ones who were responsible.


    Griz sighed as the completed his checks. The old man was waiting patiently on the side with the bearing of a personal guard. He asked the question most of them wanted to know.


    "Who are they?"


    Griz looked towards the store knowing what he was going to be facing. His face began to contort as if in pain. It was the type of heart wrenching pain a miser feels when his stash of gold is taken away in front of his eyes.


    With something this huge, that kid was going to milk every drop he could get. Killing him wasn''t an option, the brat was like a golden goose who kills a goose that provides a gold egg?


    The worst thing was that goose keeps laying more and bigger eggs every time!


    Griz felt a major headache coming on.


    With a depressed face he gave a reply.


    "Theyare the meanest cold blooded misers around these parts."

 Chapter 15 -Ready to Expand

    Griz entered the store and sat down by the counter. On the other side Lucy and Ming were sitting in a corner half asleep. Unfortunately for the merchant, the one he was most wary of was perched on the stool opposite him.


    He twisted his face in frustration as the kid grinned with eyes brimming with liveliness.


    "I''m taking those pelts, no deal here kid."


    Griz spoke in a commanding tone making the best intimidating face ever in his life. If the assistant John was here, he would already be scampering away in fright. Much less for children.


    The grinning face however just remained on a motionless body. The expression changed slowly to a blank then turned red as it stifled the laughter that was building. It then burst in the fit of laughter like a volcano.


    "Phsssstttt! Cough,cough.....ah hahahaha....Mr Griz. Oh, that really comes across.."


    Not phased in the least, the boy broke out into a laugh as if it was the best joke in ages. His palms slapped the counter like a drunkard enjoying the best joke of the night in a bar. Wiping the tears from his eyes, he looked at the still menacing face across the counter.


    "Ahem, Ahem. Pardon my rude behavior, Mr Griz. That was a good joke after the troubles we had. Please accept by apology for displaying such improper conduct."


    The boy''s countenance changed slowly into a blank unreadable face. The serious face like a businessman giving his all into sealing a deal. It was like the deadly gaze that stared down on a first time job applicant from the interviewing panel.


    It was something they both had experienced just in totally different worlds and situations. Able to relate on the same level was one of the reasons why they both understood the ploys of the other party.


    "You think I won''t do it?"


    "If you were the lone merchant in this village, you would have already killed us to claim that prize. For a person whose hands extend out into the empire, that bear is not the first and definitely not the last you''ve seen. Why take advantage of us little slum children who gratefully fill your coffers."


    The boy stretched his back and continued.


    "We may be worthless to others, but to you we are more useful than those guards outside. Why? It''s because we have no fear to risk our lives to make you money. The best thing is that we have no choice since we depend on you to survive. Now who in their right mind would cut out of a sweet deal like this. High profit, low maintenance."


    The stout man shook his head and breathed out a long sigh...


    A merchant main driving force is greed. But the most successful merchants know when to unleash it.


    A prime example is of a hen laying eggs. Knowing when to cut the neck after all the eggs that can be laid is important. Too soon and you risk loosing out on more eggs. Too late and you''re just feeding a barren bird.


    It was an analogy understood in both worlds.


    The burly man sighed again. Intimidation, blackmail, death and all other scare tactics were useless in the face of this opponent. They both were past such actions and were hoping to reach their bottom line.


    "You promised a bargain. Considering that I had to risk the lives of my guards for transport especially at night in the forest. I think more than half of the price should be deducted." Also we ha......"


    Chu interrupted the man with a raised palm.


    "Wait, wait, wait. First things first. I want to know how much your offering for the total price of the bear before we start deductions. In a few hours hunters and adventurers are going to be returning or heading out to the forest. With the commotion those beast are going to cause, its natural the rest of merchants will be willing to offer better deals. Let me hear what your willing to pay."


    Griz had the feeling that smacking this brat of the stool wouldn''t be a bad idea. Not only was he trying to get a good price, he was threatening him by dealing with his competitors.


    "We pay sixty silvers for a bear. You can ask around if you like. I can call in any guard and they will say the same. Maybe even less after all a wolf pelt sells for just seven to ten silvers."


    Griz nodded his head like a salesman selling the best used car of the century.


    "Hmmmm....."


    Chu jumped down the stool and rummaged his bag. He returned to the counter opening the guide-book for adventurers and travelers. On the yellowed page a rough sketch of a bear with some notes scribbled underneath.


    "Snow bear. A king beast of the north. Avoid at all cost since it is very dangerous. Pelt is worth its weight in gold."


    Griz nearly coughed up blood. He was close to falling off the stool from a coughing fit. Teary eyed from his unexpected outburst he looked up.


    "Since when can you read?"


    "Hmph! You think just because I live in the slums I got nothing to do and waste my time picking up sticks?"


    Chu followed up the reply and continued as his face looked to Griz in disdain.


    "You better cough up a good deal or this money tree will dry up! Next time you try to rob me as if I''m an idiot like that one, you will cough up blood on a poor deal."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Griz looked at the boy in front of him who was pointing to the other sleeping in the corner. He had more gib than a street rat in the cities. It was amazing to find someone like this in the slum where most have resigned to die.


    "The bear is in good condition. Usually when the hide is damaged it is sold to the weapon-smith for armor. Since the pelt is in good condition, this bear has a high likely hood of being sold to nobles as a rug decoration. My offer is ten gold."


    If the other were awake, they would probably have fainted. Chu on the other hand was quietly sitting drumming his fingers on the counter.


    The last thing you would read about in novels was about the protagonist spending time on an insignificant thing like basic food supply.


    Nobody ever said ''hey I went to another world and the biggest problem was food, only when it happens to you then you understand. There is a reason why since recorded history food and shelter was always labeled under basic necessities.''


    Only when faced in such a situation does the real troubles begin to show itself.


    Flour, oil, cheese, butter, pickled fruit, smoked meat, provisions etc. To purchase these items in a bulk that had to last four months, the money would be staggering. Graduating from a fluid meal of flavored water to solid food taken for granted showed the disparity of living conditions. Even something unremarkable like salt was precious here.


    In Chu''s mind the cost of living just moved up from a few double-digit coppers to a single digit silver. And this was just to provide the kind of food that a low-income family on earth would be satisfied with!


    "Worth its weight in GOLD. You telling me that heavy thing is worth a measly ten gold? Two hundred, nothing less."


    A heavy hairy hand smacked the counter nearly breaking it.


    "You crazy? Where the hell did you read one pound is one gold in that book? It''s a stupid analogy. It''s LIKE the pelt is WORTH it''s weight in gold. Twenty gold, not a dime more."


    A small hand slapped the counter its effect pathetic in comparison to the similar action as before.


    "Heck no, I can start an auction going in front of the village gate and get a cool one hundred and seventy gold. Merchants are going to beg me to sell."


    "The garrison will whip you out before you even say what you''re selling. Forty gold since its you. That''s more that enough to tide a brat over a couple of winters in comfort."


    "One sixty, not a dime less. I''m minding a horde of children, what do I tell them when you take the food out of their mouths?"


    "You stinking brat, I''m trying to save your life. Do you know what will happen if word got out you have so much gold? You are going to have the biggest bullseye strapped to your back. Sixty gold and a guarantee that you can stay in the Trading post lodge during winter."


    "One hundred and deal. Let''s talk about the other expenses."


    Chu stared at Griz until the latter finally gave up. Of the two of them, only Griz had a real idea on how much the bear was really worth. In bartering the key was how high was the starting price called and being able to whittle it down.


    Chu''s price was like a dream to Griz. Even if he paid five hundred gold, he was going to make a fortune. Being able to compromise for both of them thinking they reached a sweet deal was the best.


    ''In business dealings there are no friends.''


    Worlds apart such statements still stands true.


    "How much for the transport cost?"


    "Four gold. That was a risky venture and we even rescued your little friend there."


    "Hell no, skim two golds off. That bear already made sure no predators would be around for miles in the forest. As for that little brat, he is long accustomed to spending all night in the forest."


    Chu pointed his head over at Ming as he slept.


    "Four gold and anytime you want during winter, I sell you food supplies before winter markup prices."


    Griz was looking like a man trading on the line.


    "Ha ha ha, no need to be so serious Mr Griz. I was just thinking about some other things. By the way, do you have smoked Great horned deer that''s been cured?"


    The merchant had a surprised look at that out-of-the-way question.


    "No, you don''t know this but that meat is usually cured and transported to the cities. That meat is treated as a delicacy."


    Chu rapped his knuckles again.


    "Mr Griz I promised you a deal. One Hundred gold for the bear and the deer pelt is free. In return for this I want all the deer meat cured and seasoned. Of course I will gladly spend back the money on the sales offer you just gave."


    For Griz this was something he never expected. That bear alone would fetch a price nearly ten time the buying price. Although he lost out on the deer meat, the price of the pelt and complete horned head with antlers would sell for an astounding price. And it was free!!


    The cost of seasoning and curing the meat could never reach above a few silvers, but these items were already worth gold coins!


    He gave a suspicious look at the brat sitting in front.


    "No need, no need to be suspicious. How long will it take for the meat to be ready?"


    "The butchering can be finished today, give about three days for it to be cured and ready."


    Chu nodded in agreement.


    "Good, at that time I want to request to borrow a horse and cart to transport the supplied to my hideout. If you don''t trust me then I would like you to get a loyal person who doesn''t run their mouth."


    Griz shot another surprised look at him.


    "Your not staying in the slums?"


    Chu gave him the look as if he was staring at an idiot.


    "You trying to get me killed? You should have an ideal of what goes on in those village slums during winter. I should think everywhere is the same. Best you mark a bullseye on my head!!"


    The man nodded in understanding.


    "Don''t bother I''ll lend you the cart when you''re ready. I trust you wont try to make an enemy of the Merchant Guild."


    Being wanted by the Merchant guild meant death. The only way to survive would be to live a life in isolation as a hermit. Of course that wouldn''t prevent mercenaries from trying to track you down for the bounty.


    Chu nodded and continued.


    "Lets seal it by throwing in a seasoned bear leg. I''ll send some kids over for some more of those free clothes you have. I''ll take some free old boots also. Gimme the gold coins now and don''t forget to add my money from your dumb night assistant. It is always a pleasure doing business with you!"


    Griz finally understood. That boy already knew that borrowing a cart was not a problem. If he had stolen it after taking it, the cost of the deer head would have been more that adequate to pay back for it.


    Before he knew it a trust was built up between the two parties. Between two merchants these little freebies were simply small incentives to gain favors. In the eyes of a villager however, this was like receiving a huge deal. For the slum residents it was like heaven descending its favors on land.


    As Griz sorted out the coins it was this one question that kept nagging him.


    ''WHY THE HECK DOES IT SEEM LIKE I''M THE ONE WHO IS LOOKING FOR FAVORS?''


    In his secret pouch, Chu carefully placed his money after counting. The coins were thin and not bulky. If he had to get it in all silver he would have been struggling to carry such a pouch.


    Thank god Griz was not a vindictive merchant!


    After the deal, Chu and the others sneaked away to the slums. He was quick to blend in with the residents of the slums. Griz had long taken the beast to be processed from prying eyes. Who would believe the rumor that three kids brought in a snow bear?


    The guards who went into the forest were the ones from the inner Trading post compound. As a merchant Griz would not be stupid to send thoughtless blabbermouths for a task like this. You would need to upturn the whole of the slums to find them.


    Chu wasn''t too worried about it, by the time any and if troubles started they would be long gone. When winter chaos hits they might simply be written of as first casualties.


    Back in the shack, wrapping up in the quilts, he decided to execute his plan.


    The basic foundation was finally taken care of. He was ready to expand.

 Chapter 16 -The interviews

    The morning was blanketed with snow. A light flurry fell repainting all the colored patches that were uncovered white.


    In the shack a fire was blazing with five children sitting around it cheerfully eating a breakfast of melted butter and bread. On the inside of the tent walls were hung patched sheets that blocked the cold and kept the inside warm and comfortable.


    In the slum district this would be considered a lavish lifestyle. Even in the village there was no household that could afford this type of living with three young girls.


    Since girls were seen as a liability and burden, this kind of joy would only be seen on the faces of those young misses of nobles and well to do citizens in larger towns and cities.


    Of course this was until they were married off to better the houses and clans they belonged to.


    One of the key words in this society Chu was beginning to be familiar with that relates to people: OWNERSHIP.


    "Chu pass me some more bread because I''m bigger."


    "Lucy! give me more butter. I''m bigger than you"


    "Dyna hot some more water for me cause I''m bigger."


    "Sakura gimme another blanket cause you''re smaller. I''m bigger."


    Bap, bap, bap.


    "Stop being a bully."


    After Chu intervened he went back to thinking. Seeing him in that mood the rest kept their bickering down so as not to disturb him.


    After awhile he raised his head to them and spoke.


    "Ming I need you to find two boys who can handle a horse. Find me someone I can trust like Lucy, or else don''t bother returning."


    "AHHHHH Chu do you know how hard that is? I knew it Chu, YOU TRYING TO GET RID OF MEEEEEEEE!"


    Chu turned to Lucy leaving the raving lunatic on the side.


    "Lucy I need a girl who has more knowledge in housework. If she is willing to fight its a plus. Most importantly she has to be able to cook!"


    Last time he asked this question they were all stumped. Other than preparing porridge, they were all lost in the kitchen. Chu didn''t want to be stuck with the role as a cook in this world. His goal was to explore it.


    Last thing he wanted was to be tied down in a fresh new world cooking food for children. He reiterated to them not for the last time.


    As for them being able to find someone reliable in the slums, Chu wasn''t worried. Reliable and honest people tend to stick out like a sore thumb in places like these. A network of chattering hungry children could rate a person''s character better than any lie detector.


    The big problem was that such people were just as scarce as gold in these parts. Living too long in the slums tend to change people, and not for the better.


    "Remember! No freeloaders, I need people who can work. Don''t bring me any lazy trouble-making bums."


    With that instruction Chu grabbed a book to continue his self-study. Dyna and Sakura cleaned up after breakfast and shifted to a corner to continue their sewing. That corner was presently filled with bales of cloth.


    It was in the evening that Ming returned first. He knocked on the shack and waited for Chu to come out. When he exited in the cold air he found Ming standing with a boy taller than him.


    "This is Clod. Don''t be fooled by his size he is actually only fifteen. He''s been in the slums since end of last winter. He is the only person I think I can vouch for. He once lived on a farm."


    Chu scanned the boy at the side. If not for the usual conditions caused by a lack of food, the boy would have a typical build of someone used to hard labor. His short brown hair and honest face were typical of those who preferred the simple life.


    A farmer can always be recognized. Nature has a way of whittling down them into hardy forms.


    "With your age and skills, how come you weren''t scooped up by other farmers or a village tradesman?"


    Chu asked.


    "I got a lame foot. I can''t do much walking on it. People ain''t gonna waste time on a handicap."


    "How do you live then?"


    The only work Chu was familiar with that paid money was delivering firewood. Clod certainly would not be able to handle the walk to the forest.


    "I work tending horses at the Trading post. I get firewood as payment and sometimes get food scraps from the merchants. I normally barter firewood for food from my neighbors."


    Chu nodded and led the boys to the Trading post. After talking to Griz for a minute he went with to the stables. Talking to the guard for a moment, he turned to Clod.


    "Hitch that horse and cart for me."


    Clod looked at Chu in amazement. This boy younger than him just waltzed into the Trading post and blatantly had a talk with the fierce-some master. He then had the gal to lead him to the stables and drop an order like he owned the place. Worse yet the guard didn''t even bother with him!You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Clod wasn''t aware that most of these guards were present when the Snow bear was carted in. Nearly all of them were aware of the relation between the Master and this young boy.


    He was shaken out of his thoughts by the yells at his side.


    "Hey! You think we all don''t have better things to do? Stop wasting time and show me what you can do!"


    Clod walked across to the stable and got the horse. Chu noticed that he had a slight limp as if one leg was longer than the other. In the space of a few minutes Clod got the cart hitched and led the horse a little way to show it was done.


    "Good job, put it back to how it was."


    Thanking the guard politely for his time, they left after Chu spoke to Griz.


    They walked to a quiet spot until alone outside the slums.


    "I am going to be straight with you. What we do is dangerous. It is very easy to lose your life, especially with your lame foot. If you want to risk it tell me now, we wont bother you again."


    Winter was already here. Clod was one of the few children still living alone. The main reason was because of his foot that made him a liability in the eyes of others. Being with him had no advantages. Worse yet was that when the merchants were gone, his little job would come to an end. His option to survive was to beg for the entire winter.


    "What risk are you talking about?"


    "We go into the forest at night for hunting. Are you willing to chance it?"


    Clod stared with a stupid expression. He struggled to make a decision. One was a slow death, the other was a swift demise. Painful memories resurfaced in his mind and an overwhelming fear shocked him into trembling.


    He swallowed down the bile building in his throat.


    "I...I will join, I will go with you but I really don''t know how useful I can be."


    He looked down at his leg in grief.


    "Hey, hey. You will be going with company. If we end up in trouble we can just use you as bait. hehehe"


    When Chu finished smacking Ming, he told Clod to meet them at the Trading post in three days. He also bought him a rock bread so he wouldn''t starve. Sending him off amidst the numerous thank you''s and sobs, Chu and Ming walked back to the shack.


    "Can you do anything right? I send you the first time to find someone strong, you come back with a girl. I send you to get a fit and able boy, you come back with a lame duck. Gimme one good reason why I should keep you....heh, huh?"


    Ming cast his teary eyes at Chu. He knew the boy wasn''t mad and just joking, but he had to try to defend himself. He was smart enough to realize this person was frank and straightforward.


    "I''m sorry Chu, it''s just that there are really two reasons a boy lands up in the slums. One is if he has no value, and the other is if he has broken the law. Clod just happens to be one of the few from the first."


    Chu understood where Ming was coming from. Both of them were here through family circumstances. Most of the boys and the couple of younger men were here because of some run in with the law. They were simply biding time until Spring when the bandits showed up for recruitment.


    "Don''t worry about it, if it wasn''t for you I would still have to hustle firewood. You did good."


    A slum is where the lowest of society are pooled together. Harsh means of survival is obviously going to breed anarchy in some form.


    This was also the reason why chaos descended on the slums so quickly. If Ming wasn''t acting as a deterrent, Chu might have already been beaten into submission. A small child like him was ripe for easy pickings.


    Now that the gangs were forming, such a deterrent would simply have no meaning. The young men would eventually use them as work-dogs or destroy their shacks for firewood.


    "Ming take Clod into the forest tomorrow and bring back four spears that we were using. I want you guys to keep hanging around the shack with them. Anyone asked, you''re preparing for those wild beast in winter. That should buy us some time until we can leave."


    Chu wanted to make it known that they would be armed for trouble. Of course within the shack they had the machetes to use. He didn''t want to display those on the outside, that would just be asking for a robbing.


    Returning to the shack they found Lucy pacing around in front.


    "Hey where were you? I brought someone ages ago. Wait here I''ll go find her again."


    Lucy ran of into the slums. Chu and Ming remained outside chatting while waiting. Soon Lucy returned with a girl. The girl was younger than Lucy suffering from food deprivation. She looked like a thin stick that seemed on the verge of toppling over. Chu fired out some questions on the spot.


    He was THAT much afraid of her fainting.


    "Can you cook?"


    "Ammmm, yes I worked at an inn before."


    "What we do is dangerous. You would be risking your life with us, you still want to join?"


    The girl gave a soft chuckle out of self-pity.


    "What does it matter, I would be lucky to even last half the winter."


    Chu opened the door to the shack and had Sakura take her inside.


    "Make some porridge for her, only a little at a time or she will get sick."


    He shut the door and turned to Lucy.


    "I still need one more person. Can you find a girl to help fight?"


    "Yes, I have a friend. She helped us out when I was taking care of the others. Please take her in, I think some boys are starting to pick on her. I was going to ask you later about it."


    "Get her then and bring her back."


    Chu entered the shack and went to a corner to read. The three girls were near the fire. It was only now that Chu realized he didn''t know her name. He decided to talk to her while the porridge was being prepared.


    Chu talked as she sipped some warm water Sakura poured for her.


    "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "Sue."


    "Where did you learn to cook?"


    Sue worked in a farm Inn. These were normally found on the outskirts of the villages and catered to travelers. During an attack by bandits the inn was burnt to the ground. Sue escaped with another worker. Reaching this village the worker she had trusted tried to sell her off into slavery.


    He had her tagged and was excited to have her sold. Being a drunk he ended up picking a fight with a merchant and was killed by his guards. Sue escaped to a life in the slums having no choice but to etch out a life.


    "Why didn''t you try working at the tavern?"


    She gave him a wry smile. Rolling up the large sleeve on her robe a burn mark the shape of a T was imprinted on her arm.


    "The worker I was with had me branded. No business would take the chance to hire a runaway slave. The penalties are severe. Although he is dead, I have been cursed forever."


    I looked at Sue now in tears with sympathy. To reside in the slums meant a harsh story following behind it. With the drunk ''master'' dead she had no papers and was considered free for all as a runaway slave.


    "Well we are all together here. For better or worse."


    "Chu I''m back!"


    "Come in."


    Lucy brought in her friend without even waiting outside. She was a black-haired girl named Miki. Like Lucy she could climb and had no hesitation in spending the night in the forest. She was the easiest to question as she and Lucy had helped each other out in the past.


    She had only joined a group previously to avoid being bullied by others. This was only to find out that her new friends were like hungry wolves waiting for a chance to devour her.


    Lucy coming to help her was like giving a lump of coal during winter.


    Chu felt a new headache coming on. This group now consisted of mostly young girls. In all the villages and towns in the Empire, a poor gender selection like this would have been avoided like a plague.


    This was not any problem to someone like Chu. He didn''t conform to this populations mindset and ideals.


    His headache was coming from the fact that he was now the proud leader of a bunch of kids like himself. Together they would stand out in a crowd like a sore thumb. Besides being a target for bullying, they would have to avoid the eyes of unscrupulous people who may try to advantage them.


    In a world where the strong survives, who was going to help who when all were weak?

 Chapter 17 -Moving

    For the next two days Chu focused on self-education. Although it seemed like he was literate in front of Griz, he was merely filling in words to make his translations flow. If Griz had actually tried to test him, he would have been screwed.


    The language in this world seemed to be based on a picture shows a thousand words format. It was similar to those seen on Egyptian hieroglyphics and the thousands year old Chinese writings. Such penmanship would tend to steal a creative mind.


    Unfortunately Chu did not have time for reminiscing and romanticism. One of his set requirements to leave this outlying village was a good grasp in reading and writing. Being literate meant double the intake of information; reading and talking. It also can open new opportunities.


    On the night after he recruited Clod and the others, Chu took Lucy and Ming with him to the Trading post to meet Griz. There the two bantered back and forth until they reached the desired agreements. Money was passed and services were ready to be offered.


    All Chu was doing now was using this time to catch up on some basic reading.


    Clod and Ming were loitering somewhere outside the shack. These past few days they were putting up a convincing act on how they would kill any wolf that tried to enter the slums. Running around with the wooden spears they probably had everyone thinking they had succumbed to madness. This was proven by the hard evidence when Ming made single trips for firewood and shared it out to the elderly.


    Chu had Lucy take the girls singly during the day into the village and Trading post. They were to get proper boots and girls clothing and sleep-ware. These they brought back under their ragged robes. Of course they never had any money on them, the Trading post covered their expenses.


    In the evening they would all make a trip to the Trading post and return with bundles of old clothes and rags. The best ones that required little patching were kept, the others given to Ming to share out during his insane ''bouts of madness.''


    They may be filthy rich in the eyes of the villagers, but that never prevented Chu from saving money. He always reminded them that that money was they risked their LIVES for to earn. If everyone wanted to face death to earn a couple silvers everyday then this village would be either rich or empty of life.


    Chu made a visit to the Trading post the night before the departure. He haggled with Griz for some equipment he wanted and some weapons. Making arrangements for the horse and cart he went into the village.


    Since being dumped into this world and body, Chu rarely interacted with its previous owner''s family. Given the circumstances, he was not entitled to anything of worth except maybe more debt and burdens. His routine was simply to drop off the copper coins and leave.


    His family was one of the many who were struggling to keep their status from falling into the slums. This was doubly hard for them given the loans they had borrowed when his father was injured. It was because of this trouble that Chu landed in the slums.


    Even though his father was a shadow of his former self, he still had an imposing aura. He was a woodcutter after all. With Chu''s help the family debt was lessened and they had enough not to starve during winter. Hugging his little sister, Chu told them he was going to be hunkered down during winter.


    "Come home. You shouldn''t be stubborn anymore. It would be the same if you were still here."


    His old man rumbled. His mother continued the pleas. No matter what, he was still her son.


    "Why don''t you return. Everyone knows how dangerous the slums get in winter. What about food? How would you keep warm? At least stay in the house."


    Poor and struggling as they were, this was their bonds of blood, sweat and tears.


    "I have found a place that is safe. When the weather is good I will visit."


    Chu felt the warmness of his family. All they wanted was for him to return. They were not heartless in expecting him to work during winter and still deliver money when the whole village bunkered down.


    "I will be ok, mom. Take care of my little sister until my next visit."


    "You talk different, like you have grown up."


    His mother looked at him curiously. Her child was not hot-blooded like he was normally.


    "Well I am off now. Father please come with me to the Trading post. I need your help with something."


    Chu paid his respects and said goodbye. He then walked down to the Trading post with his father. He got his old man to borrow an old cart to use.


    "I need help choosing some tools. Please come with me."


    His father nodded as he followed him into the store.


    Chu used the old mans experience as a woodcutter to select small axes and other tools. These were place together with his other purchaces to collect in the morning.


    The old man was shocked as his son conversed with the Master of the Trading post as if they were equals. He nearly fainted when his son started haggling over price. When they were finished Chu sat down with his father on a bench in the corner.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Did you finish? Why do we have to wait?"


    "He is bringing something over for us. It may take some time."


    The two waited in silence. The old man was still in shock and in confusion. His son brought him here and shopped for tools without paying. Instead they were piled up neatly in a corner. He argued with probably the most powerful man in the village like they were acquaintances.


    Now they were quietly sitting in warmth of the store waiting and soaking in the heat. Most villagers would have already been kicked out and told to wait outside until called. Even the most domineering of clerks steered clear of them and nodded respectfully as they rushed past.


    He stared at his little boy who was sitting on the bench casually drumming his fingers.


    A loud voice cut through his thoughts.


    "Hey Brat! Your package is here, one shoulder leg cut with half a rib. Make sure you take note."


    The man had a clerk at his side carrying a large package securely wrapped in canvas. With a thud it was placed onto the counter as the clerk huffed under the weight.


    "Mr Griz trust me, a poor kid like me can only be miserly with food. Would you still rob me after getting those thing free? I have the utmost trust in you."


    The man gave a snort and stomped off with a huff.


    "Father take this with you but don''t open the bag until you reach home. Take this pouch and hide it in your shirt."


    Chu looked on as the man hefted the canvas bag over his shoulders. His father was still strong enough to handle a load like this. Besides he had the cart outside to aid him.


    "I promise to visit during winter. Keep safe and don''t forget to keep this a secret."


    Chu looked on as the old man separated from him at the village entrance. Like this he had made sure that the previous owner would be able to rest in peace.


    When Chu''s father returned he was blowing like an ox. Only when he rested the bag on the stout wooden table did he sit and relax in the small kitchen.


    "What is that thing?"


    His wife asked as she approached.


    "I have no idea. That son of mine.... I don''t know what to say."


    As he replied he opened the strap and unfurled the canvas.


    "What the......."


    "By godddd!"


    This was the second time he almost fainted tonight. His wife being a noob stifled a scream with her hands as she fell. She didn''t see the events at the Trading post to reduce her surprise. After the shock they both stared at the cured meat covering the table and even hanging over.


    "Great horned Deer....."


    The old man choked. Only a great horn deer would have a shoulder leg this big. This was meat he would never eat even if he lived ten lifetimes. Now nearly a quarter of this deer was lying in his small house.


    "How..."


    Was all his wife could whisper. Then her mind cleared as it jolted her into action. She gasped as she ran to the door and blocked it. Their situation was now totally different from nearly everyone in the village.


    This was like standing in the middle of a wolf pack holding a meaty bone. If anyone knew they had this much food, not to mention the quality, it would start a riot in their part of the village. Even the mayor would not hesitate to jump in for a cut.


    The man finally composed himself and looked at his wife covering the windows.


    "Your son. It came from our son."


    He quickly covered it up. Hoisting it up he carried it to the food storeroom and hung it up. Satisfied it was safely hidden he returned.


    "Chu gave you this? Where did he steal it. Has our son joined the bandits?"


    "Calm down, no he got it from the Trading post, he has some dealings with the Master."


    Remembering the pouch he fished it out from his shirt. In silent anticipation he slowly and carefully emptied the contents on the table. Copper and silver coins rolled out and settled on the the surface.


    His parents may not be able to count very high, but Chu had given them two hundred copper coins and two hundred silver coins. This was more than enough for them to rally out the winter in comfort until he returned. The copper and silver coins would not attract attention like a single gold coin.


    Those were nearly exclusively used by merchants and high class mercenaries in these parts.


    The two parents stared in shock and disbelief into each others wide eyes. Chu''s mom was the first to speak after pulling her open mouth closed.


    "What, what the heck kinda work does our son do?"


    Chu had no idea of the shock he had caused. All he wanted was for this boy''s parents to be comfortable during winter. That was his means of sowing karma. His main priority was to make the move to the barn as efficient as possible.


    The next day Chu gathered all of them into the shack and made sure they had a good breakfast. Each person had a canvas bag with the supplies they had accumulated. All clothes, pots and items were packed and ready. Chu led all of the to the Trading post stable. Ming was left to guard the remaining bags.


    He planned their departure when everyone in the slums were out to secure the firewood and get food supplies before winter.


    After organizing with Griz, all the loads were stacked in the cart. Leaving Clod to hitch the horse, they made another trip to the shack stripping down all they could carry. Chu then collected and paid for the supplies in the store. Checking the meat under the scornful eye of Griz they set off.


    Chu didn''t expect they would have a full cart. This cart was after all the huge one that brought in the Snow bear.


    He had purchased tools weapons and even lumber for repairs. It was all those boards and thick planks that took up the most amount of space. His plan was to secure under the barn platform like a strong impenetrable fence and cut the trapdoor to the top. This was like a double defense and allow time to enter the cellar.


    They walked as Clod drove the cart slowly behind. They were not traveling on the roads but cutting across the grassland. On their way they collected the firewood they stored. When anyone was tired they rested on the cart. This way they arrived at the Barn without problems.


    Chu sent Lucy and Ming to scout if there were any signs of beast or humans who had been around. Lucky the sands were undisturbed and there were no footprints.


    The cart was quickly unloaded and sent back. Since they started early just as everyone had left for the forest, it was still morning. Chu sent back Ming with Clod to return the cart. Even with Clod''s lame leg they should be back long before dark.


    "Lucy get some torches lit and show Sue the cellar. Let her start sorting the foodstuff. "


    Before the boys left Chu had them carry the cured meat down to the cellar. In all their baggage that was the heaviest and needed the strength of all of them.


    "Sakura help Sue down there. The rest of us need to carry all the stuff to the cellar. The lumber will remain inside the barn. Miki stand guard for us outside."


    With the move complete, Chu breathed a sigh of relief. They were long finished sorting by the time the boys returned. Clod was weary as he dropped on the barn floor. The long walk was the hardest thing he ever did since his accident. Sue had fallen into her job as cook and they all enjoyed a bowl of meat soup with provisions.


    "Ahhhhhh! Good job Sue. That was the best. Remember you always have to give me more cause I''M the biggest."


    Chu cracked him a slap on the back of the head.


    "Stop trying to fool the Cook. And if you eat the food like a king now, you will be the first person to eat snow for lunch."


    Not worrying for food, a warm bed and safe shelter. With the stress of those worries gone, the children were starting to act like their age.


    At least it was a positive start.

 Chapter 18 -The new home

    In the morning Chu gathered them over on the upper platform. Everyone was munching on a warm slice of buttered rock bread. There was hot water in a large pot to dip and drink.


    Beverages like milk and tea were luxuries for nobles to enjoy. He was not a heavy coffee drinker so he didn''t miss it. He did take note to find something that could be used to flavor the water in the long run. Right now these little things were just not high priority.


    "We have a lot of work to complete before we get the snow storms."


    "But Chu can''t we just remain in the cellar? We can always come out and move around. When the snow really comes down it sometimes reached waist height."


    Chu nodded in agreement to Ming. In the middle of winter the snow can reach nearly three to four feet in-depth. That was one of the reasons the village tended to hunker down during this time. It was also why hunting and woodcutting grinned to a halt. Only seasoned hunters would venture out into the forest at this time.


    Even if the snow became compact, one will still find themselves sinking knee-deep snow while walking sometimes. Chu realized he had always taken the weather forecast for granted. Now he understood how important it was when he needed it.


    He continued talking as he reached for another piece of bread.


    "And that is why we need to get this place prepared. I want us to be comfortable, but I also want us to be ready to handle any of the dangers that may befall us."


    Chu looked around at his team members. It was a total contrast to handing out work to experienced personnel and getting the jobs done. He could only sigh inwardly. As it was he could only have children with him who could be molded into those he can trust.


    Having a batch of men at his command would be the best. But when things take a turn for the best or worst he might be the first sacrifice. At present he was too weak. Who would see a little boy as their leader. A weakling like him was just a tool to be exploited.


    This was one of the main reasons he refused to throw in with Griz at the Trading post for the winter. Their relationship might be good now, but in time it might change into him being locked down in service. In this world he was aiming to at least be free to do what he wanted.


    Munching on the butter softened bread, he gave out some orders.


    "Clod take Ming and repair the barn door. I want it where at least one can open. If not cut a small door that can be opened and locked when needed."


    "Okay, but the door on the ground would be really heavy to lift up for us."


    Chu looked at the half-open entrance. The barn door was about ten feet in height to allow easy entrance of animals and carts. The half-door still up was open and crooked.


    "When you''re ready we will all help. If we can''t raise it, dismantle it and just nail it back on piece by piece. Lucy and Miki will be lookouts. They can help you as assistants every now and again."


    "Okay. We will get started right away."


    "Wait until the meeting is over, then go. I want us to have an idea on where everyone is during the day."


    "Sue the cooking will be done by you. We will bring some stone slabs from the broken house next door. I want to build a small oven under this platform in the corner furthest from the cellar. During the day that will be our main kitchen area.


    In the cellar we will make a simple fireside in the passageway near the well. On normal days we cook in the barn. If there is danger and we have to remain in the cellar, then we cook there."


    "I understand. I can do it. The hardest thing is gathering the flat stone slabs."


    Chu agreed nodding his head.


    "Find some suitable ones and stack them. When you''re ready we can help you bring them inside at once. Don''t forget you also have to cook. For today, just prepare the bread and some pickled fruit or something. When we complete the oven you can start cooking normal meals."


    Ming piped in.


    "Chu when can we eat the meat?"


    "Sue can start cooking the meat from tomorrow. Mix the days between the deer and the bear. Spread them out with vegetable days in between. Remember that we are only eating enough not to starve. Three meals, just to keep us full. You will be responsible for making our food last Sue. That is your responsibility."


    Sue nodded her head vigorously. This was her opportunity to become someone of worth. For someone who had nearly given up on life, she was fully motivated with a new goal.


    "Dyna and Sakura will get this top floor and the barn cleaned out of all trash. Pay close attention to the wooden walls. You can get Clod to patch it once the doors in front are fixed."


    "Yes."


    "OK"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "That''s the plan, I want to get that door done today and any holes that are big for wild animals to be patched up."


    Everyone scattered to work. They were not stupid not to understand that Chu wanted to make the entire barn secure. Instead of living like rats in the cellar, afraid to exit. Chu was intent on getting the entire barn secure.


    When they climbed down the ladder Chu waited on Clod. He was the last due to his leg. He had a plan for the inside of the barn. Chu wanted to use some wood to fence the bottom of the platform. In this way the area below the platform will be separated from the large open area in front.


    He would leave spaces wide enough to attack with spears but small enough to keep large beast out. That way he would save on the lumber he purchased.


    After that he could make a ladder leading from this inside area to the platform above through a trapdoor. This way they could access the top without having to exit through the safety of the fence.


    With this they could gather around the oven to keep warm during the day. If the doors of the barn was breached, they had adequate time to fight safely behind the fence or escape under the cellar.


    Chu went to the well and placed a long plank across. He tied a rope and bucket and tested it out. They would use this to bathe and for cooking in the barn. He then replaced the wood cover and hid it partially with some shrubs. Once not in use he wanted to keep it like this. The rope and plank were strong enough so they could use it as an escape from below by climbing up.


    "How is it?"


    Chu asked Miki as he went across. She was sitting on top of an old tree at the back of the well. The barn doors faced the forest to the west. The well was on the side of the barn between it and the ruined farm-house. The only blind side from the tree was where the barn blocked the view. That was covered by Lucy patrolling in the front.


    "I can see as far as the forest line until the barn blocks me. As for the back it''s not a problem. I can even see the smoke from some of the farmhouses in the distance to the east."


    "That''s good. I don''t want to be sneaked up by people or beast."


    Chu left and went to help Sue gather the flat stone slabs. He wanted to make a small oven by stacking the bricks up and around like an igloo. Luckily the kitchen in the farmhouse had a broken oven. He quickly dismantled it knocking the bricks out one by one. Calling the others they made short work moving them inside.


    "Can you build it like how I showed you?"


    Chu asked the young girl.


    "Yes I can try, I just need some mud and water to help bind it. Once it dries it should be strong enough."


    "Ok, bring all the buckets, I want to fill as much water as possible before covering the well."


    When they got their work done, Clod was ready to get the door back up. As he said before it was too heavy for all of them, so he decided to break it apart and bar the entire entrance piece by piece like a jigsaw. Later he would then cut a door by using one of those pieces.


    "If that''s the case, I want the door tall for us but short that a grown man needs to bend down and walk in."


    "Ok, but this will take longer since we have to break up the door."


    "I can help, this is important. We can secure the barn for now and make the door properly inside. When its finished then we''ll install it."


    "Amazing. Only you could have come up with such an idea. Chu you are soooo smart."


    "Stop sucking up and get to work."


    By late evening a crude door was made on the barn entrance that was barred by a plank across it. The couple of weathered side boards were replaced and larger holes were patched. It was not skilled work but effective and sufficient for their immediate needs. Clod experience from a farm was a bonus since he was like an all-round handyman.


    They sat on the floor around a fire in the middle of the barn. Although it was old, it was more sturdy and safer than some homes in the village. Chu''s next plan was to build a flat mud and stone fireside on the platform so they could light a fire on it.


    That way they could keep warm on the platform and have light for reading. He felt more relaxed if he was on a height rather than on the ground.


    "Tomorrow we need to get the fence inside done. I did buy enough materials to bar the doors but since we reused most of the wood planks, we should have extra."


    "The oven should be ready in two days. I want it properly dried first. Sue can make us a soup tomorrow in the cellar. Sue, make enough for the whole day and just keep it over coals to remain warm."


    The barn was not to dark as there were small windows high up to provide light. They were like slits so nothing large could pass through.


    "Sakura tomorrow you and Dyna should get some of the padded clothes out. I want Lucy and Miki to start wearing theirs. The short swords and scabbards are a little bulky for us to wear on the side, we''ll strap them on our backs. Once anybody has to go outside the barn they need to be armed!"


    After getting the nods from all he continued.


    "When the inside fence is up we will keep two spears near the kitchen to use. I want one hidden on the platform for emergency use. Tomorrow evening we will start practicing with the crossbows."


    Chu had brought eight short swords and eight wooden spears with iron tips. He didn''t bother wasting money on long swords or two-handed ones. Given their strength it was a sacrifice of length and heaviness for ease of handling. He also purchased five crossbows that were the lightest he could find.


    Their main stash of weapons would be kept in the cellar. The crossbows were light ones that were easy to load. For the children it was still tough to operate. He preferred them to bows and arrows because it was simple point and shoot. He felt training with a bow would need too much practice for children like them.


    He didn''t even have any instructors, so the weapons were like a deterrent and a source of comfort. He only hoped they could make use of it when ready.


    This little stash cost them some serious gold nearly causing him to bleed tears. One crossbow bolt alone cost ten copper. Chu had ended up buying five hundred. He was banking on reusing most of them. As for the swords and spears they were near eighty silvers for one.


    From his transactions he understood why the startup cost for hunters and adventurers were high. Not anyone could just walk in and get those jobs. Most started as apprentices and worked their way into better equipment.


    "Dyna, I want to get some sheets up on the platform in a corner. We can use them when we''re up there to keep warm. Make a trip outside tomorrow with Sakura and gather some fresh grass before the snow covers it all. We can use that under the sheets to make softer beds in the cellar."


    After they ate Chu left them to continue his self studies until the darkness fell.


    When everyone was cleaned up and ready for bed, they filed into the cellar and closed the trapdoor. A small fire was already lit near the well to provide a little light and more importantly to ward of the cold.


    Chu had tested this for the cellar to remain with fresh air and not become dangerously filled with smoke. He still had them arrange a night guard for safety. A sheet acting as a wall divided the cellar into two giving the girls their privacy.


    With soft cloth filled quilts acting as bedding and covers it was a welcome difference between the life they were accustomed to just months ago.


    Risking his life for just this simple lifestyle was worth it for the time being. He didn''t want to make it a habit in this life.

 Chapter 19 -Living a better life

    The first month of winter rolled over quickly. Snow storms thundered across the skies a few times and the plains were now constantly under at least a foot of snow. A white ocean immersed the grasslands blanketing everything.


    Amidst this monotone sea, a brown colored barn stood out like an island. Like the rest of the ruined structures that dotted the surrounding landscape, it emitted a dreary and gloomy feel. Inside this building however, housed a comfortable and bright atmosphere.


    The space under the platform was now secured with a stout wooden fence. Behind it an oven was in operation with its cook currently baking a batch of bread. At the side were two girls sitting on crude benches happily sewing and chatting away. A small lamp on a table burned at the side providing additional light.


    On the outside of the fence in the middle of the barn a small fire was blazing helping in warming up the entire barn. The temperature here was cool compared to the biting chill on the outside. A girl was laying down on the earthen ground on one side with a crossbow in hand. She was practicing her skills by shooting a target made up of a straw filled cloth scarecrow. The barn wall behind the scarecrow had a sheet stuffed with grass nailed onto it. It was adorned with numerous holes and cross-bolts stuck onto it.


    On the other side of her sat a boy on a bench sharpening a knife on a small grindstone. Another boy was close by chatting away while swing a short sword in a rough manner.


    Above all of them at the top of the platform was a boy lying down on a cloth bed partially covered with a heavy quilt. A few books were in front of him as he mumbled in his thoughts.


    In the back of the platform was a ladder that went up to the roof of the barn. The roof of the barn was made with a high flat surface that sloped down on the two sides. This was to allow the owner to walk freely on the surface to conduct repairs.


    A small platform was built to allow easy access to the small opening. This repair exit was now modified. The skylight was now opened and a crude structure made of wood and thick canvas constructed over the hole.


    Standing on the platform under this small tent one could see everything in a 360 degrees angle all around. Currently a small girl was cloaked and sitting on the platform. Every so often she would get up and take her time scanning the surrounding. She would then sit down and relax under a thick blanket fiddling with an unloaded crossbow. A small box nailed to one end was filled with some cross-bolts.


    A young girl''s voice called out from below at this time.


    "I''m finished! The bread is done. Ming come and carry a bowl of hot stew and some bread for Miki. A warm stomach is the best thing for the cold."


    After a while Ming climbed up to the platform Chu was on carrying a bowl of hot bear meat stew and the equally piping hot bread both secured in a cloth bag. He deftly climbed up the ladder to the platform and handed Miki her lunch.


    By the time he was back down, Sakura had already brought Chu his lunch also. As Chu sat up and took a break from reading to eat, the rest of them clambered up the platform with their lunch. Like this everyone ate together chatting with even Miki up above.


    This was the result of their hard work throughout the month. The oven was complete and Sue constantly cooked up fresh food everyday. She also had packages made of cloth that contained dried rations that were stacked in a shelf in the cellar. This was in the event of an emergency.


    Despite his leg condition, Clod was a general worker. Being raised in a farm he was familiar with lots of different chores. He helped Sue gather water, did the construction required by Chu and was the one who discovered the opening on the barn roof.


    Under some modification it was the perfect crow''s nest in the endless sea of snow. It was because of this they didn''t have to worry about having a pair of watchmen braving the cold outside. Now Chu only needed one scout in something like a crow''s nest on a ship. This was the best he could ask for. Even Sakura and Dyna who were the youngest could now assume that responsibility.


    Every evening Chu had training practice with the crossbows. Miki was the best and she was awarded one crossbow for her personal use. She had Dyna make a strap so she could sling it on her back. She now walked around with the crossbow on her back and a small dagger on her waist. Chu had to stop her from sleeping with the weapon, she was that happy.


    Everyone else could now hit a target at point-blank range. Chu had Ming constantly practicing with the short sword to get familiar with it. Since they sometimes made a sortie on the outside for firewood under the watchful eyes of the scouts, they had to at least be able to defend themselves.


    The bonfire in the middle was always lit during the day providing a little warmth and light in the late evening. They all still slept in the cellar with one person on watch near the trapdoor. Chu preferred to be safe that sorry. In the morning they were cautious when returning to the barn.


    The well water didn''t freeze like he feared. In the passageway they had a makeshift lamp that Chu made burning at night for light. Maybe the well acting as a chimney for the warm smoke kept the cold away or possible because it was deep and the top kept partially covered. The water did not freeze and remained liquid. Chu never questioned the science of it, he just had Sue heat the water for them when it was time to bathe.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The only drawback was a good toilet facility. Chu had Clod construct one just down the hill not to far from the barn door. They nailed down some sheets around the wood for privacy. He did this after seeing Ming pissing just outside the door. A few slaps later he got this erected for them. He was not sure about contaminating the well water so he didn''t want to take chances.


    Compared to before the children were now sporting healthy complexions. Gone was the malnourished state of their bodies. Even though their skin still had the remnants of scars and sores, they were in even better condition than the village children.


    "Sue how is our food storage?"


    Chu asked while dipping the bread in the stew. Everyday they would have a meeting like this over lunch. Chu was training them slowly so he wouldn''t have to bother about simple tasks. He slowly relinquished small responsibilities onto them. As they grew confident he continued giving them the kinds that had them thinking.


    "I checked it like you showed me. I think we have enough for about two months. It can last if I make more soup and food like that. We will be out of flour soon though, the bread making uses it up a lot."


    The young girl answered. Compared to the near lifeless person from before, she was now more active. She had a round freckled face with brown hair cut just above the shoulders. Her hair was neatly secured and covered in a cloth like cooks usually wear.


    The next person to speak was Clod. He had filled out to become a typical farmer specimen. With his short-cropped blond hair and square jaw, he was a likely candidate for any tradesman if it wasn''t for his leg.


    "We need more nails and some oil to maintain the weapons. The swords are beginning to rust. If I can get more lumber it would be good."


    Chu nodded his head. Until he was comfortable, he would not want to step foot outside this little corner of the world. Before he could proceed he had to become more knowledgeable and able to protect himself. Only by building up such a foundation would he ascend another step up the ladder.


    "Chu, Lucy keeps hogging the crossbow. I want one for myself. And my sword is too lame I want a flashier one. And I want my own tools, Clod doesn''t let me do what I want. And I want more food Sue keeps making soup nearly every other day. I want more stew and good food. And I want....."


    Slap.


    "We don''t have money for more weapons. The reason Lucy doesn''t give you the crossbow is because you only waste time during training."


    Slap.


    "Last time you took the tools you wasted nearly half of the lumber. If Clod didn''t make use of it and made small benches and tables, that would have been money down the drain."


    Slap.


    "Don''t keep bothering Sue in the kitchen otherwise I am going to personally start cooking watered down gruel for you. How many people in any of these villages around here can eat snow bear meat?"


    Slap.


    "Next time I see you dawdling and not training, I am going to take away your sword."


    Used to these unreasonable demands and the beating that followed, Lucy gave her report. Both her and Miki were responsible for keeping watch. Sometimes the other girls would help a few hours so as to break the monotony. The pair was like typical country girls with rough hands and dry skin. Lucy had loose shoulder length blond hair and the brightest blue eyes. She was the type of girl who would get the second glances anywhere. It was because of this she was always cloaked and wrapped up in rags living in the slums. Here she was comfortable enough to show her appearance.


    "So far we have seen nothing out of the ordinary. One day Miki did see some people walking in the distance, but they were probably from the farms. They never came close to the forest but kept to the grasslands. We need some more cross-bolts, about twenty are damaged from the repeated use. Clod sharpened some but others are bent."


    Miki gave a shout of agreement from the top. They always talked loud enough for her to hear. In a quiet place like this they didn''t have to shout. She had long black hair worn in a ponytail and a pair of black eyes. Unlike Lucy who had a western type look she was more of an asian type. If wasn''t for the rough living leading to scabs, scars and blisters both girls would certainly grow to be beauties. Unfortunate hard life is detrimental to a girl''s beauty.


    Sakura and Dyna were still little kids and they didn''t have much responsibility apart from helping out in chores. Sakura was a black-haired girl with an oval face she had a quiet nature. Dyna was a red-haired girl who sported a tomboy look. Her green eyes were the most noticeable feature. Dyna was the most outspoken of the two.


    "Chu we finished all the sewing. The hardest work is getting water from the well. If we can get some more buckets it would be great. The oil lamps that you bought are great but we need more oil."


    "Ok, I will look into it."


    Like this Chu was slowly training them to be more understanding and responsible.


    "Sakura, I want you to help Miki with her reading. She needs extra work after our usual classes. Ming would take her place as the watch. We all need to be able to read and understand some basic words before spring."


    Besides the training in the evening, Chu made sure everyone was learning to read. If these children were to remain with him, it would be a bonus to keep them knowledgeable. Sakura was the most promising being able to grasp the basics even faster than Chu.


    "Tomorrow Ming, Lucy and I will go to the village. While were gone Miki would be the guard. If anything happens, hang a red sheet from the tower so we can spot it. Take safety in the cellar. Do it like we practiced."


    "Do we bolt both doors when you go, or just the outer one?"


    Chu raised his head to answer back Miki.


    "Just bar the outer door. The inside one is not a problem."


    The door to the barn was made smaller and was now designed by Chu to act as a trap in capturing non climbing animals like wolves. Unfortunately lone wolves were not prowling around since they had long integrated themselves into large packs. He didn''t have a chance to put it in action.


    Whether it was them being isolated to the far south or their lack of movement out of the barn, there were no sightings of wild animals. During the day the snow visible around the barn as far as they could see remained trackless.


    So far they were able to remain out of the scope of the wild hunting beast.


    "We only have the small sled so we are limited on how much we can bring back. If the snow melts and eases up for a few days we may be able to rent the horses again."


    "Food and supplies like the oil for lamps will be priority in this trip."


    Food, clothes and shelter. He believed the basics were now covered.


    What he didn''t know was pretty soon he was going to face a test on how secure he had actually made himself.

 Chapter 20 -Returning to the village

    The next day Chu set out for the village. He left in the morning as soon as the sun came up. Chu and Ming carried a spear each while Lucy had a crossbow slung across her back. Between then they took turns pulling a small sled.


    Under Chu''s instruction Clod built a small sled out of the cut pieces of board. It was made slightly longer than a wheelbarrow. A double rope was attached to the front for pulling. He had Ming test it out before their trip pulling it along the snow with three of the girls in tow.


    The weather was clear with only blue skies as far as the eye could see. If a storm blew up by chance, they had enough time to reach and hunker down in the village or return to the barn.


    With the grasslands covered in just under two foot of snow it was slow going. Pulling the sled while wearing their padded clothing and wrapped in scarves under a hooded cloak was exhausting. If not for them taking their time and being accustomed to hard work they might already have given up.


    The snow blanketed the world in white. If not for the trees in the distance and the few ruins they remembered, it could have been easy to get lost. They stopped to rest a few times under some of the familiar ones. These broken structures offered little protection from the elements. They were useful in providing a comfort to the mind.


    It was easier to hide and spot something in the open plains, and a wall no matter if broken still gave a sense of security.


    Halfway on the trip they stopped at one of the ruins they had seen. This was one with three walls. Chu took out a bundle from the sled. It was a tarp made from sewing a couple of sheets together. With Ming''s help they quickly constructed a makeshift tent using a corner of the walls as two sides.


    This place was one of the places that Chu had hidden some firewood bundles. Crawling under the tent he used some dry pieces he brought to light a fire near the walls. He then leaned the firewood on the wall to dry from the heat of the fire. They remained here for a while eating an early lunch of reheated bread and sliced meat.


    Before they left he removed the tent and stamped out the fire. Although the firewood was covered in snow, he was surprised how easily it had started to burn after dusting of the snow. In the future he only needed a small bag with wood chips to act as kindling for the fire. The flint he used to light the fire was worth every silver. Up to now he had doubted Griz on its superior spark generation than the cheaper ones in the market.


    They reached the village in the early afternoon. They had taken their time and did have to trudge through snow. The Trading post was desolate without the usual scurrying of workers, merchants and hunters. There were only a few guards and a clerk at the receiving bay. Most of the activities were now carried out at their General store located within the village.


    Chu didn''t waste time here and went into the village. Most of his items he needed was food that would be kept at the General store. The gates at the village entrance was half closed. Upon seeing the children and their poor makeshift sled the guards easily labeled them as slum children and let them pass. The well insulated padded outfits designed by Chu were hidden below deliberately patched cloaks.


    At the General store a large familiar shadow greeted them.


    "What the heck! Where the hell have you been?"


    Chu was slightly surprised at the question. He did remember telling Griz that he was going to hunker down for the winter. The manager obviously knew he was no longer living in the slum area. He did borrow a cart from him after all when he hauled his belongings away.


    "Why the concern Mr Griz. Has something happened?"


    Griz pulled them to a corner of the counter. The few people in the shop were taken care by another two clerks who were Griz''s assistants.


    "When last have you been to the village?"


    "This is my first trip after I left."


    Griz gave Chu the latest news of what happened. Being the head of the Trading post, he was entitled to the latest gossips and activities.


    About two weeks ago hunters in the north reported sighting wolf packs. These packs had around twenty to thirty wolves and were starting to move into the grasslands. Once wolf packs begin to move out of the forest, it means they have become daring enough to challenge humans settlements.


    A hunting group has already fallen prey to one such pack. On the open grasslands a wolf pack is a dangerous enemy. With nowhere to run and climb, packs steamroll over their foes through vicious attacks from all directions utilizing their numbers. The ferocity of a pack with their endless chasing stamina on open ground was something those traveling on foot could never hope to outrun.


    Two days ago a wolf pack raided the slums during the night. In the chaos about ten people lost their lives. The rest barely managed to escape into the village. By the time the garrison responded they were long gone. Several farms in the north have already reported packs roaming about, so half the garrison have already been sent out on patrols. Along with some commissioned hunters they are to track and kill those in the grasslands.


    There was also rumors from the north of teams of adventurers and lone trappers disappearing without a trace. This showed how wide a scope of territory the packs were claiming as their hunting grounds.


    "I don''t know which hole you dug yourself into these weeks but I suggest you return to the village. This year the northern forts reported a lot more beast than usual came through the mountains."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Griz gave him some friendly advice. This was information that would be shared among merchants and traders. It would have been first hand information in a near isolated place like this.


    He continued talking to Chu.


    "With the north starting to broil, soon these beast raids are going to be more daring. Wolves are one thing, but there are other animals that can easily scale walls or break them."


    "I see. Then I am going to be in a hurry today. Please give me these items that I need. Don''t forget that summer discount."


    Chu gave a reply and then started to list all the supplies he needed. He didn''t forget to add-on some more cross-bolt purchases.


    Griz had an assistant bring over the items he wanted. He didn''t know if the kid had balls or was just plain ignorant of the situation these villages faced during the winter season. Given a choice he would have long followed the last merchant caravan leaving before the snow began to fall. The only reason he was here was because of the posting of personnel by the Trading post.


    Chu made a quick stop at home to reassure his family he was ok, and then met up with the others at the gate. He was adamant they eat something first before setting out. This return trip had to be made in haste.


    Information showed the wolf packs were in the north. A wild animal hunting through cunning and stalking is not going to remain in the same place to become the prey. Beast of this type tend to be smart and migrate to the least suspected place to strike again.


    If the north was now so hot, the most likely place would be for the animals to try their luck in the south.


    If it was such a simple deduction from his part, it would be easy for a smart hunter like a wolf to think of something like this.


    Living in a remote place to avoid the troubles in the village was a wise choice. If he was in the village, not to mention the slums his family might have been prey to others for the riches they suddenly had. The price of isolation was lack of information. In a dangerous place like this in the wilderness, that was courting death.


    The wolf packs had started to move freely on the plains. That much was true as expected each year. However there was one key word Griz mentioned.


    ''PACKS''


    There was more than one.


    With the hunting that takes place in the fall and beginning of winter, the wolves usually number enough to form a pack. Outside of that are some old lone wolf stragglers.


    Given the animal''s intelligence, it would only be a matter of time before they circle to the south of the village. In a barn farthest from the village and neighboring farms lay the home of fresh prey.


    What animal wouldn''t stalk and prod to inspect their defenses in hopes of food.


    The problem was that this information came a little late for him. Who knows if the packs were already gathering near the south forest to roam the adjacent grasslands. They did strike the village already, south of the village was him.


    The casual walk to return home now was fraught with danger. As the furthest from the village to the south they may avoid detection, but wolves had a keen tracking skill. The barn was safe but being caught outside was the problem.


    "Lucy load the crossbow and scout for us. Ming and I will handle the sled. We have to hurry back, outside is not safe anymore."


    Chu decided to risk it. If he left the sled and ran back, they would have to stretch their food supply. Weather he ran or walked on this open grassland, they would still be easy picking for a wolf pack. The most he could do was hurry to the barn.


    The only noise was the crunching of the snow as they moved. The journey back was done in silence. They spared no effort to rush home. Drenched under the clothes and load the trip home was uneventful. He felt during the whole time as if hungry eyes were constantly trained onto his back.


    Only when he entered the barn did Chu feel like a mountain was lifted off him.


    Chu took some time to recover from the pressure he felt. It was one thing to be on a tree hunting a single beast. It was another to meet up a pack on the open plains. This kind of shock was like the time he faced the unstoppable Snow bear. If wasn''t for Lucy bravery he would be hanging on that rope until the bear ripped him down.


    After a quick cleanup, Chu gathered them on the platform during the evening meal. Recounting the words of Griz the most he could do was calm their fears. Hopefully the patrolling soldiers would be able to lessen the number of wolves and keep them deterred.


    "We will not use the well from outside. Keep it hidden and draw the water from below. Clod I want the trapdoor and floor above the cellar reinforced with some boards. We will continue to sleep down there."


    "Can''t we sleep on here on the platform? It is high and the wolves can''t reach us here."


    Sue chimed. The fear of beast ripping through the floor above their heads was a little terrifying now that they had to think about it.


    "No I want us down in that cellar at night. Until I am convinced that only wolves dare to attack from the forest then we have to hide."


    He remembered Griz talking about other dangers. Right now he considered himself an ignorant fool on the ways of this world. Unless necessary he preferred to hide and observe than to risk his life again.


    "Hopefully since we are so far south of the village and away from the farmhouses, we should be safe...."


    It was logical thinking since south of them was only grasslands that stretched for miles until the farms circling the next village could be reached. However why did Chu feel he just raised the proverbial flag?


    The night passes quicky and quietly. It seemed as if they were all worried for nothing. Yes they had to take extra precautions but it was also something they expected. The day was cloudly and Chu hoped for a blizzard to dump as much snow making it hard for moving around.


    He was begining to think he was overestimating the situation. By late evening they were back to the usual routine. This was until a muffled shout came from above.


    "Chu!"


    The whispered shout came from above. The emotions behind it nearly made him curse. Looking up he saw the fear and excited face of Miki staring down. She was beckoning to come up in haste to join her.


    He scrambled up the ladder to the platform. He didn''t have time to settle himself when she clutched his arm in a vice. Her other small hand extended out pointing to the forest.


    The sight confirmed his fears and had him thanking the gods for the boon of making it home in time.


    On the edge of the forest a white wolf could be seen walking slowly out under the setting sun. It raised its head and sniffed the air and then continued walking forwards out into the grasslands. It moved a mile away like it was heading northeast to the inner farms. When it reached near north of the barn it stopped bending down and sniffed.


    The setting sun provided enough light to show the lines where both it and theirs intersected.


    ''F%$##! it found our tracks!''


    It constantly sniffed and was heading towards the village when it turned around to follow the tracks as it led to the barn.It remained around a mile away as if in serious contemplation. Finally it slowly made a few steps south and raised its head.


    The wolf gazed towards the barn as if looking straight at them. Chu nearly ducked in reflex. He remained stiff as a board as the wolf stopped and faced the direction of the barn, lifted it head and gave a mournful howl.


    Miki pinched his arm and pointed to the forest stifling a gasp from her mouth.


    From the forest in the dusk, shadows starting moving from under the trees as they emerged into solid recognizable shapes.


    A wolf pack had arrived.

 Chapter 21 -A Beginners Guide to Hunting

    "Chu what do we do?"


    "Should we hide in the cellar?"


    "They might smell us and try to dig us out!"


    "Then run? I heard stories that no one is faster than wolves on the open grasslands."


    "Maybe we should climb up to the lookout and wait it out?"


    "But if they stay, we would starve, no way we can carry food and all fit up there."


    Chu didn''t pay much attention to the conversations around him. It was normal for children to panic. Even children who were forced to live a tough life in the slums. Right now the most important thing was to stay calm and focused. This was the advantage he had over the others.


    His experience as an adult allowed him to calm down and assess the situation faster than the others. He took some deep breaths to clear his mind and focus his thoughts. He had a plan for a scenario like this one but like the first time on a new job, he was an excited virgin. The most important rule one of his seniors on the job ever offered him was to never allow himself to be overwhelmed.


    He was going to tread carefully, step by step until the task was completed.


    The preparations and modifications were all for this moment. The sheer number of wolves made him nervous like the others. The only flaw in his plans was if they had to face animals that could climb. If not, then this dangerous situation quickly turned into a huge opportunity in front of them.


    "Sakura, take your time and climb up to Miki. I want you to count how many wolves there are."


    "Miki! Look around and see if there are other beast besides wolves lurking around. Any that can climb like Tree-cats."


    Chu had read about Tree-cats in the guide. They were smaller versions of leopards with green and brown coats. Their skills focused on speed and ambush attacks. The only consolation was that they were year round lone hunters that rarely ventured from the forest. Beast like those were presently his bane of existence.


    Miki had keen eyes, it was one of the reasons she was chosen as a lookout. Sakura was a silent girl but was the only one besides Chu who was good in counting. If not for the education classes most of these children would only know what eight coppers looked like. And that was only because it was the amount needed to buy bread.


    "Sue secure any food we have below back into the cellar and bring out some of the emergency rations. I want them placed in a corner of the platform. Dyna help her get it up here."


    They could access the platform from the new trapdoor that led to the space under it via a ladder. It was placed near the back of the barn away from the fence. This distance was enough to avoid attacks from the fence. Even someone wielding a long spear couldn''t reach them.


    "Clod make sure the fence under the platform looks good and get the ropes for the doors ready."


    "Ming, you and Lucy get two spears, the crossbows and bolts. Leave the rest of the weapons in the cellar. Bring them up to the platform."


    Chu was calm as he gave out the orders to the others. He didn''t forget to shout for all to hear. One of the first things he learned on the job was the importance of taking control. If he were to show his fear and uncertainty at this time the situation was only going to get worse.


    "Why should you guys panic? We have been practicing for this for a month. Take some deep breaths and just do as I say."


    On the grasslands what he felt was a different story. Out in the open plains he was like a juicy steak laid out in front of a hungry dog. When Griz relayed the information on the wolves he was as unprotected as the people in the slums. He felt stupid in not taking the risk involved in walking to the village as highly as he should have.


    If they had delayed by one day, there was no doubt he would have died on the grasslands today.


    ''I was such an idiot. Like I wanted to test if this world has reincarnation also! I was a fool for not reading the situation properly!''


    Chu''s main wildlife experience came from documentaries watched in the comfort of his couch. He had retched a few times when he was straining the waste fat making the pellets. He vomited after their first kill but comforted himself that it was an eat or be eaten situation. Maybe it was the memories and lifestyle of the former host that reinforced his mentality on what to expect.


    With the mind of a young man within this child''s body, he already told himself to suck it up. One thing he did earn from first hand experience was that wolves were the same as back in his world. Albeit bigger and vicious looking.


    They were cunning and vindictive in planning.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    They were ferocious when attacking as a group.


    They were deadly and overwhelming if they catch you on open ground.


    But they couldn''t climb.


    He had proven it before in the forest, and he would use that useful knowledge he had risked his life to earn. He was going to use it now.


    It was because he had to face beasts during winter, one of the reasons he chose this barn.


    It was the reason behind the contraptions built during the last month.


    "Ming, bring up the large jar with the mushroom pellets."


    Chu stood up with his hands behind his back as he supervised them scurrying around. He portrayed the picture of a team leader issuing instructions to his subordinates.


    "Chu, all I see are the wolves. Most of them are standing just outside the forest. There are two of them circling around the barn and getting closer."


    Sakura climbed down to the platform her face flushed.


    "I counted twenty-three. Miki said she didn''t see anything else in the shadows of the forest. It is getting dark so we can''t be sure if I am correct."


    Chu patted the little girls head.


    "Good job. You did well."


    It didn''t take long for the orders to be completed. Despite the low temperature, everyone was covered in sweat. He didn''t know if it was because of the hustling or fear.


    "Miki, Ming, Lucy and I will remain on the platform. The rest of you will hide in the cellar. Keep the trapdoor closed until we reopen it. If anything happens, move to the passageway. Holding a spear horizontally in the narrow passageway will block any wolf attacks."


    "Don''t worry we will be ok. By tomorrow morning things should be back to normal."


    Chu gave some words of comfort and had Ming go down to get the trapdoor closed. They had the torches and oil lamps for light and enough food to last for weeks down there. He just had some food as a precaution in the event something unexpected happened.


    "Miki how far are they now?"


    "I can''t see to well because it''s getting dark, but every now and again a wolf would keep coming closer and then run back into the darkness."


    "Ming light four of the oil lamps on the walls. Don''t bother with the bonfire. Lucy, get two pellets into the holding bay for now. You and Miki are responsible for throwing the pellets into the cage."


    On the wall of the barn Clod had made small shelves about eight foot high to rest the small oil lamps. If they ever ran low on firewood Chu would use them for a light source during the late evening and early night. Using a small portable ladder Ming began to get them lit. These lamps were secured in place by the bottom being placed into custom made fitted boxes.


    Chu gave Lucy about forty pellets. She scattered them as instructed by Chu. Once completed she returned to the platform with the remainder.


    "Miki have the wolves reached up to the barn?"


    "No, but they are moving closer, in a few moments they would be really close."


    Chu snorted.


    "Let them come, we are not the same frightened slum children as before."


    Don''t forget the reason for living far away was not only to get away from the slum ruffians. Since he came to this world he had to survive by hunting. He had no idea how to hunt, much less to track animals. He could only rely on those that were bold to approach him. Wild birds, hares and even deer were not feasible because he had zero skills in tracking and trapping.


    He had long realized he could only target those that were willing to approach him. He could only attract predators.


    And the easiest thing for him to hunt was a wolf.


    "Ming get the rope for the door ready. Double check it and make sure the doors are unblocked. Get up here soon as your done."


    The doorway of the barn was modified by Chu. It had taken nearly the whole month to complete. There were two entrances into the barn from the front both place on either end. One was the small entrance that they were accustomed using for day to day activities. From the outside it was cut and molded to look no different like the walls of the barn. It was in essence a hidden entrance way when closed.


    The other had the appearance of a small door from the outside, complete with a door-frame and the works. It was actually even smaller than the real entrance with a height of around four feet. This door was opened from inside using a rope to raise it of the ground like a sluice gate.


    It was barred by some stout planks when not in use otherwise it could be simply lifted up from the outside by a strong person. If under some assault by bandits or other people, the time taken to get it open or break it down was sufficient to allow their escape.


    Once the door was raised a person found them-self in a small fenced four by eight square feet area. The only exit from here was another sluice gate or to climb over the seven feet wood fence.


    Ming unbarred the doors last and made sure the ropes were on the platform. He then clambered up a portable ladder to reach Chu. Together they raised the ladder up onto the platform.


    "Lucy get some more bolts up to Miki. I want her to remain there to keep a lookout and help us escape if by chance a wolf makes it onto the platform."


    "The rest of us will remain here. Ming and I will have the spears, Lucy will keep a crossbow for emergency. We need to get all the wolves inside. None must be allowed to escape."


    If they knew what eyes that reflected dollar-signs looked like in this world they would have finally seen it in real life. The aura seeping from Chu was not the kind that even a guard would emit on learning he was surrounded by a hungry wolf pack.


    They did know what it felt like with their little experience from living in the slums.


    It was akin to a slum resident spotting a free loaf of rock bread discarded on the ground.


    Ming shifted away as he glanced at Chu warily.


    "Then what boss?"


    Chu looked at the idiot grinning sheepishly on the side. He very well knew the answer to his own question.


    "Ask me a stupid question like that again and the next time we need something from the village, its gonna be you making that trip alone."


    The grin quickly turned into a pitiful expression.


    "Shhhhh! they''re coming!"


    Ming and Chu hoisted the outer door. The inner one remained closed.


    Chu and the others sat on the platform watching the entrance. Miki kept her eyes roaming between them and outside.


    Low growls and sounds of running could be heard outside. After a wait that seemed like ages a low growl came from the entrance. First the snout then the head then the entire body slowly very slowly walked through.


    Chu could never be accustomed to the fear this animal brought. If caught in the open by this beast, the fearsome aura reeking out from it was enough to throw a person into despair. He silently berated himself again for the risk he had taken unaware of this danger on that simple journey yesterday.


    The growls continued as the wolf sniffed around. It raised its head constantly trying to peer behind this fence, but the children were partially hidden. The growls deepened as if trying to scare them into moving.


    No matter where you were, this was a horrifying sight.

 Chapter 22 -Using a little experience.

    Sniffing around it found a pellet and quickly swallowed. Once Chu saw the action of the wolf, they dropped the gate. Before the shocked beast could respond to try to look for a means of escape, the door at the front was raised. It slowly entered into the open area of the barn cautiously taking in the surroundings.


    As it entered and started to sniff around the barn, the gate was closed and two pellets thrown into the holding bay. The exterior gate was now reopened for a new customer. Since the first wolf was aware of their presence and began its howls and growls, the others soon followed.


    The same procedure was done for the wolves as they filed into the barn. The wild animals apparently thought they had broken into the barn through a weak spot. An added consolation was the free food that were scattered around the small holding bay and constantly thrown by the weak humans in a futile effort to satisfy their hunger.


    Chu was thinking that the wolves might have suspected it being a trap on how the doors were repeated slammed open and close. Maybe it was the fact the wolves were driven by hunger. Maybe it was because the first ones were still alive. Or maybe it was the fact they were calling the others as they found free food in the form of pellets inside.


    Whatever the case, the wolves just kept on coming when the doors were opened.


    Lucy constantly lobbed over pellets into the cage. The ones that fell outside were gobbled up by the wolves already loose in the barn. The huge area before the platform was now slowly becoming filled to capacity.


    While Lucy and Ming were focused on how many were bending down and gobbling the pellets, Chu was busy counting. Since free food was available inside the barn, all of the wolves were busy trying to get in.


    When Chu counted twenty-one he waited with the outer door open. The last thing he wanted was for the animals to get fed-up and try to leave. Not seeing anymore coming through he signaled Ming to close the trap. The numbers were close to what Sakura had counted.


    All the time they were sneaking around at the top of the platform. With the bolder movements on the platform the wolves exploded into a frenzy. Unknown to them the trap was sprung and their prey were beyond reach.


    A pack of wolves this large could easily bust their way through the barn if given time. Whether by biting, chewing, slashing or scraping they could wear down the side boards of the wall. They might be able to break through by simply ramming against the wall. Unfortunately they were fed pellets made to weaken their strength and mind.


    These pellets were made from nearly five times the mushroom concentrate of the initial ones. Ming kept the wolves riled up to prevent them from trying to think of a way out. With the wolves focused on his antics and not trying to break anything down as yet, it was like a gift from heaven. Chu did not want them trying to force their way out through the sides. He wanted them eating and moving to speed the poison''s effect.


    Every now and again Lucy and Chu would lob a pellet towards the barn entrance or just under the platform where the most angry ones were trying to clamber up the fence. It was their way of appreciating the effort they expended. To the wolves it was like they were shaking a money tree. Anytime they demonstrated their aggressiveness, the frightened creatures above would drop their food.


    After a couple of hours the effects of the poison started to show. It was hard to spot a single wolf in the pack under its effect but when the majority in the pack began to wobble even a blind man could see it. Chu now focused on making sure the vigorous ones were now dosed up on the drug by trying to feed them.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    It was late at night with the only light being the lamps that were secured on the sided of the barn. Chu was only waiting until the wolves became weak. When he started to attack he didn''t want the wolves to be strong and sensible enough to coordinate their escape.


    Maybe the alpha leader was the first to succumb, it might have been true considering it would have been allowed the privilege of gobbling up the first set of pellets scattered across the barn.


    The crux of the matter was that at present, there was no leader capable of functioning properly to aid the pack in an escape.


    Confirming the pellets were eaten Chu waited for all of them to start exhibiting the hallucinogenic effect. Like the wolf Chu was a patient hunter. When they were all stumbling around Chu called Miki down. He was sure that in their weakened state they could not break out even if they wanted to.


    "You and Lucy take your time and aim at their heads. Look for the ones that stumble and fall, they are easy targets since they take a while to get up. Try to kill them with one shot."


    With the girls in the middle Chu and Ming kept their spears ready in case of any unexpected trouble. Soon the growls turned into whimper as cross-bolts started whizzing.


    Chu never expected his new long-range fighters to be good as to get a kill on the first try. They only practiced for a month so he was not surprised that it took awhile for the first wolf to be killed.


    It was some time before this first wolf was killed with a perfect shot on the head. Of course there was bolts sticking out of its neck and legs. There were even other wolves who were injured in this attack. The barn was full of them like chickens in a coop.


    "Good job Miki, first kill is yours. Congratulations on your first wolf."


    A few minutes after and Lucy killed the second with a head-shot.


    "Great job Lucy. Nothing less from our bravest fighter."


    "What ya mean bravest fighter? I''m the biggest here, I the bravest!"


    "Why didn''t you show your bravery when that damn bear nearly ate me huh?"


    If wasn''t for the seriousness of the situation, Chu might have given him some slaps. Right now he was concerned that the wolves may try to breakout from the barn under their attacks. Under the effect of the poison however, the wolves showed no real signs of cooperating to break their way out.


    In the forest he had no way of keeping the animals around until the poison took effect. It was his biggest headache. Out in the forest they were at the mercy of whatever beast decided to show up. Here, he had control over keeping the animals from wandering off, and the security of the barn as protection for himself.


    They continued like this for the next hour. Chu and Ming took turns with the crossbow while the girls rested their arms. It was some time before Chu finally killed a wolf. There was a huge difference between a moving and a still target.


    Even if the target was moving in a slow drunken motion.


    "Crap look at that shot."


    Chu was surprised as well as he looked up. Ming actually killed a wolf with a bolt through one of the eyes. In this poor lighting that was one hell of an aim.


    Just when he was about to praise him, the boy had to open his mouth.


    "These crossbows are really hard to reload, I wasn''t even ready and the trigger accidentally went off...."


    The only thing he could do was close his mouth and shake his head.


    The night continued on as wolf after wolf fell from their hands. Halfway through this ordeal some of the more sane wolves began to try to seek a way out, but by then the poison was already in complete control.


    It was like drunk men being caught up in a bar fight among other drunk men. Weather they wanted to or not, the motor skills just couldn''t deliver them out from being in the middle of the action.


    In the dim light, corpses were on the floor with bolts protruding out of their heads or from other parts of their bodies. As children with no real experience, this was the best of their abilities.


    Chu didn''t mind at all that from a third-party view they looked clumsy and unprofessional. This was how he preferred it to be. A steady buildup of skills and abilities through experience. He decided to strike the iron while it was still hot.


    When they were down to five wolves they stopped the attack. Chu made Ming carefully climb down the ladder inside the fence area to gauge the strength of the fence. It was strong enough to handle the wolves as they threw themselves on it to get to the boy.


    Seeing that it was strong enough to handle the onslaught Chu was pleased with this added protection. Even if the wolves lacked coordination in attacks, this test on the fence proved its capabilities.


    "Ming get the trapdoor open, call Clod and the girls up here quickly. Lucy grab a spear and head down. Keep the wolves from the fence by stabbing at them."


    "Lets get the others to gain some practice."

 Chapter 23 -Best training is live training

    When Ming called out for Clod and the others to come up because it was safe, they were convinced they heard wrong. After all the sounds of snarls and growls were still echoing from above.


    Climbing out one by one from the cellar each of them were baptized by the scene unfolding in front of their eyes. Not far from them at the fence Lucy was poking a spear through the spaces keeping a few wolves from trying to ram their way through.


    In the eyes of these newbies, the fierce wolves were close to breaking the fences and busting into this area.


    In the eyes of Lucy and the others who were here from the beginning, these tottering beast were a far cry from the well oiled killing machines that first entered the barn.


    The fierce and hungry eyes, the frenzied haphazard movement and the size of the killing machines up close had their knees wobbling. If wasn''t for Ming and Lucy being around the girls would have already jumped back into the cellar in a fit of panic. They had the screams down pat, as it was being used in action already.


    It was precisely because of this embarrassing display that Chu wanted them to gain some experience.


    ''Wasn''t one of the most important thing that drove the wheels of industry called experience. From teacher to businessmen, engineers to doctors the most valuable thing to a person no matter the trade.''


    Experience.


    Only when the sound of Chu''s voice broke over their screams did they regain their minds.


    "Snap out of it! Get up here now!"


    The speed they ascended the ladder was as if they had walked on flat ground. Dyna actually fell midway but she climbed up without a care. Fear and adrenaline made for potent drivers.


    "Clod remain with Ming behind the fence and keep the wolves away with the spear. Lucy come up."


    Clod was surprised but before he could ask anything Lucy handed over her spear and left. Dazed and in doubt he looked at Ming in despair.


    "The boss wants you to face your fears a little. We are nearly men so its time to prove it."


    Ming gave him a comforting pat on the shoulder and started fending off the wolves with his own spear. The fence was built with stout planks, but if a beast with enough weight rammed it with sufficient force it may splinter and break. Stabbing out with the spears would help prevent this and give the bonus of overcoming the fear of facing these wild creatures head on.


    For Chu the fence had shown it was more that adequate to handle beast like wolves. Even before the poison set in, the wolves could not break into the area under the platform.


    Only something the caliber of a Snow bear could tear that fence like paper, much less the entire barn.


    He focused on these new ''recruits'' trembling in front of him.


    "Take a deep breath and let it out. There is noting to be scared of. Lucy help Sakura load the crossbow, Dyna why is your hand shaking like a little girl, take a good aim and fire. If you miss all you have to do is reload and try again."


    Up on the platform Chu was coaxing the girls into calming down into shooting the wolves. He was more than happy to risk damaging a few pelts for the price of strengthening his little group.


    After all that was the main reason behind constantly reminding the others to shoot the beast on their head.


    "Good job Sakura, see how easy it is. Steady your hands and aim for the head. A shot in the front or side can also slow them if not kill it by damaging its vitals."


    "Sue take the crossbow from Dyna and have a go. Miki take Dyna to the corner for her to settle down a little. She has to come back to kill her first wolf."


    Surprising the one who had trouble adapting and being able to handle the now bloody scene was Dyna. Ever since she settled and opened up to the group she had displayed the air of a tomboy. Unfortunately it seemed she did not have the stomach when dropped into the middle of a bloody battle.


    Sue was a cook and had some experience in a kitchen so she was familiar with the sight of blood. The scene here was a far cry from some meat on a chopping block, but Sue still courageously held on. Chu felt that the quiet Sakura would have been the first to wretch, instead this young girl steeled her heart and soldiered on bravely.


    Clod had actually managed to kill a wolf by skewering it through the mouth with the spear. This was not that amazing considering the wolf was trying to snap the spear shaft for the past hour. What was impressive was the fact he was wielding the fairly heavy weapon for that duration without tiring.


    Among them he was the strongest in build, it was only his bad leg that kept him down. With good food for the past month and plenty of jobs to keep him active he had opened out into a muscular youth.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The shouts of victory and satisfaction was heard coming from below.


    After that the others became bold and eventually earned their first kill stripes. The wolf that Sakura killed was relegated to a pin cushion status. The only reason Sue''s wolf didn''t look so bad was because most of her shots missed the target completely.


    In his mind, Chu had the two of them down for extra practice when this was over. His group of misfits were in need of serious training. They were, however a thousand times better than they were just a few months ago.


    Baby steps Chu Baby steps.


    He had already taken some massive steps forward when it came to their finances. It was their ability toprotecttheir finances that was becoming a headache.


    Down below, Ming killed a wolf by stabbing it in the neck. Chu didn''t expect anything less from the quality weapons he bought. If it was their makeshift spears Ming might have been attacking from now until the end of winter to kill the wolf.


    "Good work Ming."


    "I know right! I was going to use the Sky slash to wipe it out, too bad though."


    "High slash, Ming you have to show me that move. Will I be able to use it in-spite of my bad leg?"


    Chu tried his best to ignore the conversations below. He was fully aware of Ming''s special move. That move was simply a beat-down using the spear like a club. Thank god Lucy didn''t hear him or she would have laughed in his face.


    The last wolf was finally killed by Dyna who had calmed down. Seeing the triumphant faces of the others awakened her determination. After a few tries the last wolf was finally killed under crossbow attacks.


    "Miki I need you up in the tower we can''t become careless. See if you can spot any shadows moving out there in the moonlight. We do not want the scent of blood to attract any more unwanted guest."


    "Sue wash up and make us some hot bread and butter. Let the girls help you, when were done eating we can all rest. "


    Chu took a spear and had Ming, Clod and Lucy replace the ladder and follow him down among the dead wolves. Since the poison was still in effect he wanted to confirm that all were dead and there were none playing dead.


    Of course he made as certain as he could be that all the wolves he saw had some bolts sticking out of them. Even against a hallucinating wolf, he was embarrassed to show the others the fighting style of him and Ming. Lucy had seen to it that Ming never boasted about those days again.


    With Lucy in the middle of the three with spears ready they cautiously made their way around. In the end they only found one wolf that was actually on its last breath. Clod put it out of its misery with a single pierce of the spear.


    "Ming secure the doors get it barred closed. Clod carry over one of the oil lamps to help him see what he''s doing. When you''re done turn out all the lamps."


    By the time everything was completed they were all back on the platform. Under the flickering of an oil lamp everyone was eating the hot food Sue prepared. Miki rejoined them after confirming no wolves were lurking around.


    "We will leave everything as it is. With no fire lighting the barn will become cold to freeze the wolves so they wont rot and smell. Tomorrow we will see about cleaning up. Lets just wash up and sleep."


    Chu words were worth gold to the others. After such a long night all they wanted was to sleep. Very quickly everyone soon made their way to the cellar. Like a good housekeeper Sue had already started a fire in the passageway and warm the water. When finished it was like the lethal three; tiredness, warm bath, warm meal, with more than enough quilts to pass around they were soon asleep.


    It was nearly midday when Chu woke up. The cellar entrance was left partially open for a little light to filter in. Making some lazy stretches he went up to the platform. The others had just woken up and were in the kitchen or sitting on the platform in a daze.


    It would take some time for this impossible achievement to soak in. No one would ever think that they accomplished this.


    "So I was thinking we should stack those wolves near the barn entrance. We''ll use the oven to keep us warm. That way the chill will keep them good for now."


    Chu was eating a piece of bread as he talked.


    "I want to clean the floor to get rid of the blood smell though."


    "If its to stop the fresh smell I think we can do that. Farms that have barns usually keep livestock. To keep it clean the farmers usually have some limestone rocks around. All you need to do is crush what you need into fine powder and wash with water. You can get the floors even cleaner than before."


    "Good thinking then after we move the wolves that''s the plan."


    It was hard work moving those twenty odd wolves to a corner and stacking them. The carcasses were already stiff and partially frozen from the cold. Clod went outside and after rummaging around brought back some small white colored stones he chipped from a larger block. Using a bucket he grounded it with the hammer mortar and pestle style.


    In no time the floor was scrubbed with the powder and hot water. The barn slowly began to give out a scent of spring freshness.


    "I think we need to visit the village again. The sooner the better."


    "Whaaat? You do know it''s highly likely to run into wolves now right?"


    "That will be a big chance to take."


    Chu listened as they voiced their concerns.


    "I know its dangerous but hear me out. First we need to get rid of the wolves it wont do for us to have them attract more beast through scent. If I can convince the Trading post to send out some of their guards to collect them, we will get supplies and food that are worth more. Second the sooner we go the better. If we delay another pack may appear since this territory will be up for grabs. The danger lies in going, we can return with safety under the protection of the guards."


    The others listed to the logic behind his words. What he was concerned about was that in the event of another pack prowling, it wold be much harder to capture them. Also if they keep all that meat around it would be bound to attract other beast besides wolves. Worse yet if a hunter party stumbles across them the only fate would be death. The worth of so much silver in the height of winter wold make anyone drool.


    "We can leave in the morning when most animals are looking to rest after hunting at night. Ming will go with me, Lucy will remain with Miki as added protection. If we dont return the same day, most likely we would be back on the second."


    With that and other issues resolved they just had to wait until tomorrow to clear up the barn.


    On the next day Chu and Ming set out early in the morning. Both had spears and Ming had a crossbow under his cloak. At every little hill they crossed Chu stopped and only moved when he was certain the surroundings were empty of tracks and beast. With the high snow and slow progress they made it to the village by noon.


    Chu first went to visit his family and once confirming everything was ok to satisfy his worried mother he left for the general store run by the Trading post. Griz was in a corner chatting with some attendants as the store was all but empty of customers.


    "Mr Griz I have a bonus deal for you today."

 Chapter 24 -Trading in bulk

    Griz walked over to the counter to the boy wearing a tattered and patched cloak. Given the few dealings he had with this boy he was aware something was up. He only wondered what kind of offer this boy was going to give him during winter.


    "What can you have that would interest me in these months? If its firewood, the price is the same two coppers. Don''t feel just because its cold you are going to get a better deal!"


    "Ha ha, firewood! This humble one will not waste your time on such trivial matters."


    Just as expected the boy had a bearing and speech that could never be learned in the slums. If this was how the slum children were raised, then the nobles in the capitals would be flocking to get their kids thrown in here.


    "I have a proposition but its private as usual."


    Griz sauntered over to the end of the counter away from the assistants that were chatting together. In this type of weather, all that was on the mind was a hot meal and warm bed. Nobody paid attention when the two sat down in the far corner of the counter.


    "Let me hear this one. You can''t hide it from me that you feel you got something good."


    "I want to make a bulk trade. I want some dry food supplies like flour, cheese and preserves to be deliveredto my barn. If possible I want it done by those you trust, a little kid like me cannot bear the wrath of greedy men you know."


    "How far is your barn? Maybe you don''t know it since your cooped up in isolation. The Trading post does a monthly delivery to the outlying farms on better winter days."


    Oh, Chu was surprised by this initiative. It seems every winter the Trading post made deliveries to the outlying farms around the village. The cost for a winter delivery was one silver. With that price it guaranteed that once for the winter a convoy of guards and clerks would pay a visit to deliver prepaid purchases.


    The month for the delivery was agreed on at the time of the down-payment. This service allowed the farms to keep in contact with the village. Those farms only other contact was if they meet up with patrolling garrison soldiers but that usually meant the advent of bad news. Sometimes a few members of the garrison would accompany the guards from the Trading post.


    This was used by the garrison as a means of keeping contact and determining the situation of the outlying farms. Most of the villages at the edge of the forest employed this tactics during the winter months.


    Using this method of trade the Trading post made money when it should have been like most of the village hunkering down for the winter. It also made use of its private guards, why pay for loiterers when you can work them for their money''s worth. They spent one day facing the snow but always made sure to return before dark.


    "My barn is near half day away by foot it should be closer using the horses. How soon do you guys set off?"


    Griz left him to consult a large beaten book that was obviously some sort of register.


    "Next move is two weeks from now to the farms in the north. Where are you?"


    "Straight south. I think I''m the last barn in the south."


    "Hmmm you gonna have to wait for next month, delivery went out last four days ago."


    Chu bit his lip and drummed his little fingers on the table.


    "It would be nice to have gotten it today as the weather is holding up. Even tomorrow might have been ok."


    He mumbled as he was thinking.


    Griz suddenly realized he missed asking the most important questions. This brat was definitely not like the usual farmer.


    "Hey, don''t tell me you just came to buy supplies? Didn''t you say you had something to sell?"


    Chu broke out from his thoughts. He gave a careless answer as if he was just shooting the breeze with a friend.


    "Oh yea...I had some white wolves to sell in bulk.....Hmmm next month eh? Might be cutting it short...not gonna be fresh by then..."


    "Hey, hey what you mean wolves in bulk?"


    Griz knocked the counter with his palms. He was trying to get this kid back into focus from daydreaming.


    "Twenty one white wolves, not in the usual best condition but good all the same. I wanted to get them out of my hands as quickly as possible."


    Chu rambled on.


    "I would have given you for the same deal of ten silver as a bonus. Although I know now they are worth more, I did promise you a deal."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Griz shook his head and straightened up. He was fully aware that the other had offered his bottom line. A seasoned trader knew when and when not to barter.


    "Deal. I wont beat you down since we both know its slow season. How about I get the convoy to make a trip tomorrow morning? That way gives us enough time to make the trip and back during the day."


    "Sounds good to me."


    To Chu this was much better than having to wait for weeks.


    "Good, good you can rest in one of the vacant merchant rooms until tomorrow. I''ll get some one to take care of you till then."


    Given Griz nature Chu read him like a book. Only by baiting him would he establish himself as the dominant trader. At this point Chu had definitely passed the level of a trapper and risen to the rank of a merchant in Griz eyes. The deals he brought were simply too much for an average hunter to present.


    "I need to purchase a few things, it makes no sense for the wagon to be moving empty."


    Griz only chuckled in response. The most simple fact in any trade was that each participant had to feel they got the best out of it. A good trade should always be a win-win situation.


    After listing out his purchases and a round of trying to best each other in the deal, they were finally finished. Chu grabbed Ming who was happily chatting with the other clerks at the side. Their topics ranged from food to women in the village. Ming was not an idiot to give away any of their secrets. Chu was aware that this fool simply had a way of integrating himself into any group.


    Chu and Ming were escorted to the merchant quarters. Most of these rooms were empty for the winter season as the merchant convoys had already departed.


    A clerk shooed them into a room and prepared the fire and basic amenities for them. Food was delivered and it was simply for them to wait it out until tomorrow. They would have a free escort on the way and could purchase ten times more than they could carry.


    Chu was determined to milk this deal as much as possible. He would consider himself a fool if he did not take advantage.


    "Holy crap Chu! This little room is better than my old house, this bed is sooo soft. What is it made off? Oh my god! Look at those slabs of meat and that fresh soft bread. Mmmmm....its even softer than what Sue makes!"


    Ignoring the mad antics and ravings of his companion Chu settled down. For a village outpost the small room was within reasonable expectations. It was just that Ming was making it out to be like they just stepped into the royal palace. The room had a simple neat desk and chair, fireplace and feather filled mattress. The foods were just like they were now used to, just the bread was obviously made with more butter.


    Slap.


    "Settle down you idiot, its not like you''re not accustomed to such a normal feast. Remind me tomorrow to buy some more butter, Sue will be able to make bread just as soft as this."


    "He he, Chu make me a bed like this I want one just as soft."


    From the conversations Chu realized that this fool was under the impression that he could do anything. But wasn''t he to demanding. Where was he going to get a bed in winter like this? Did he think all he had to do was pull it out of his backside.


    Why didn''t I bring Lucy instead?


    The night was uneventful and in the morning a guard came to escort them to the readied convoy. Chu added some more goods that he remembered last night and paid for his purchases with gold. Griz was sending the old man who had helped before with the Snow bear. He also had the money to be paid on delivery of the wolves.


    This was the silent understanding between these two traders. Money paid on delivery of items. Chu got his, now Griz had to wait until the person he sent was satisfied with theirs. Chu didn''t want to waste the building of this relationship by demanding money up front. It was generous of Griz when he trusted them enough to send his guards into a forest for the Snow bear.


    In the early morning the convoy set out. The two sleds were packed but still had ample room so everyone was seated. This would make their journey much faster than having to walk. As they left the village in the distance Chu made out a lone horseman dashing across the snow blocked roads to the village. Even from the distance you could see the frantic and feel the desperate aura of the person.


    The hairs on his back involuntarily rose but settled back down. He had a strange feeling that something was off.


    ''Maybe some wolf pack sighting or something, once we make our way home I would be happy'' he muttered. With this purchase they were stocked well until spring.


    The convoy reached the barn before the morning was up. It only took time since they were not on any used roads but traveling across the grasslands. Chu had them stop at the old ruins along the way to collect the remaining bundles of firewood. Since he had the transport he thought he might as well use it.


    At the barn only the cloaked outfit of Clod was there to meet them at the door. Long before Lucy had already sighted the convoy approaching and led the rest down into the cellar.


    Giving the relieved Clod a pat on the shoulder, Chu led the guards into the barn. The old man quickly hustled them to work after breaking them out from their stupor. Without time to even gaze around he had them loading the wolf carcasses onto the sleds. By the time eveyone catched their breaths they were already packed and rearing to return.


    None of them wanted to stay out in this winter cold for long, especially since this was an unexpected trip.


    Chu collected the money from the old guard and saw them off. Only when they were dots in the distance did he enter the barn. By then Miki was already on the tower and the girls were packing the supplies. Ming was busy hounding Sue about the soft bread and meats he had eaten the previous day.


    In the evening they were gathered on the platform as usual. Lucy was up on the tower with Miki taking a rest. Even though Chu told them they might have to spend a sleepover in the village they were still scared and under pressure. Only on his return did the mountain like weight lift off their shoulders.


    "Well it can be said we were very suscessful with this trip."


    Chu continued beaming with a smile all around to cheer them up.


    "We should be all set to rally out the winter in the food line. Right Sue?"


    "Y..yes even if we cut the soup days down by half, I think our food is more than enough."


    The little girl replied. Since working at the farmhouse inn she had never seen so much food. The cellar was practically near quater filled with all types of ingredients, meats, presevatives, cheezes and basic provisions.


    "Clod how is it on your end?"


    "Very good. I got enough nails and supplies to do any odds and ends fixing. The supply of lumber is what I wanted since we were short."


    Chu nodded as he glanced at the slinking culprit who wasted the extra planks and posts.


    "I think with that wolf pack gone and us having enough supplies for the winter we should be good for the rest of the months. No need to worry about anything until spring."


    Only when the words came out of his mouth Chu realized what he said and where he was.


    That was definitely, undoubtedly a FLAG!

 Chapter 25 -A Flag, a stupid flag!

    The next few weeks passed by peacefully. The only ruckus in the vicinity of the barn came from the howls of a half grown man who refused to learn basic education.


    Those howls everyday quickly became groans that led to whimpers until finally unacceptable compliance.


    "Ming did you bring up those jars here?"


    Chu pointed at some large jars that were sitting in a corner.


    "Yea, since last time I felt it was better here. Its easier to lob the pellets like last time and we dont have to risk getting it from below."


    "I see, but dont forget to keep in the far corner on the other side. I dont want the heat coming up from the oven to melt the fat."


    "OOps, good thing you told me Chu I completely forgot about that."


    Just like those fictional stories he read as a teen in the past world, the one transported really had it tough. For someone who never killed a chicken in his life, here he was butchering wolves. If not for his mature mind he would have already gave in to fear and disgust from blood.


    The only contact with large predators like these, was on his one visit to the zoo. In this world he actually faced down a mad deer and a terrifying bear. If not for Lucy''s actions he was sure he would have done worse than Ming in peeing his pants.


    Imagine the kind of fear that actually paralyzed a person from even pissing his pants or a bowel release. Just the though of remembering that scene made him start to sweat. On some nights it gave him wonderful nightmares.


    To continue such risky ventures to make money was only going to lead to a tragic end. Now that they were not in a bind for food and shelter he could take his time to decide on the future. First he had to continue to learn about the workings of the world and then make his decision. As a twelve year old surrounded by others the same age, he already had the beginnings of a group that would be loyal and trustworthy. All he needed was to instill the mentality and characteristics of prime subordinates.


    Chu made it clear that he would not carry excess baggage along with him. They had made the first step from the bottom of the ladder to the first rung. If they wanted to continue they had to make the necessary sacrifices. Nobody wanted to return to such a life after being sweetened for the past months.


    To stay in the village was simply to survive. He wanted to break free into this unknown world. Unfortunately he did not have the means in both financial and strength to achieve this goal. So far he had achieved the trust and admiration of the Trading post manager Griz.


    It would be easy to get a job training under a merchant and then build himself up from there. Unfortunately this was real life, such a thing was going to take years to accomplish. It would also mean giving up on these companions he had built up unconditional trust and support with.


    What he wanted was the choice of freedom. He was not going to become a pawn in this world. The firm societal bonds that tied him down in the previous world was near non-existent in this one. There was an ocean of choices that lay before him to make money.


    Until he created a backing of his own, he was doomed to remain in the pauper position on the ladder.


    The major problem was that the village was too far out on the borders. The hierchy was already set in stone, the garrison was headed by a commander sent from the nearest city, the village head was just someone with false authority and a figurehead while the Trading post was the representative of the merchant guild sent from the cities.


    The major positions; political, economical and military had all been filled. The supporting positions for these were a small tavern, blacksmith and other little trades. All these were dependent on the hunters and others who passed through on a seasonal basis. Not much room for growth was allowed in the village.


    If he traveled to a bigger town it was more worse. Not only did he have to worry about the journey to get there but the cost of living and finding a job. In a way it reminded him of his modern past life. Same scenario, different world.


    Adventurers guild?


    Most newbies had to pay the cost of joining and then had to find a seasoned veteran to train them. Quest like herb picking was an RPG dream, the herbalist stores grew what they needed to sell. Rookie adventurers were little more than slaves climbing up the ladder slowly through the years. It was not uncommon to see the younger ones sporting the hand me downs in weapons and armor. These things were after all not cheap to buy.


    He didn''t have much technical expertise but their were still lots of things he may be able to invent. However this still needed a financial backing. If he came up with something like that to present to Griz, he was confident as someone with business experience that he was going to get the raw end of the deal. In the chest of every merchant beats a heart of greed.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ''How stupid would you be if a poor kid walked into your place and handed you the plans to become rich no questions asked. Best scenario would be to give him a few silver or gold to fool him. Worst would be to dispose of him to shut him up.''


    Chu sat half covered with a quilt as he racked his brains for a solution. On the side Sakura was teaching Miki and Ming how to count. Chu gave her a pouch with a hundred copper and silver for them to use.


    Given their time together they had all reached a silent agreement that he kept the money. Not a single one of them would dare to steal from the person that liberated them. He still had the girls sew some small hidden pouches that could hold ten silvers.


    These were distributed to everyone as emergency money. Only when necessary did they need to keep it on their person. None of them kept it on them, so far they never had any need. Only Ming and Lucy would walk with theirs on the trips to the village, but spending was usually done by mooching off Chu.


    Dyna was wrapped in a quilt like an earthworm watching them at the side. She was struggling in her reading, and mumbling to herself.


    Sue was by the oven with Clod heating water for his leg. Every now and again it acted up in the cold making the pain unbearable. Only by applying this type of temporary hot pack did he gain an ease. It was just the stiffness in the joints reminding Chu of the old people with arthritis and their battle with bad weather.


    It was late evening already and the place was a little chilly. They had stopped lighting the bonfire in the middle and relied on the oven for heat. Sue always kept it going so the heat permeated through the platform above keeping the cold at bay. Only the tower was freezing but with enough people to exchange shifts it was a small price to pay.


    "Chu.....Chu ...."


    Chu shook of his half dazed self and looked up to the sound. The excited red face of Lucy could be seen. Ever since they came to the barn this girl had stopped cloaking up like she used to. He constantly had to remind her about wearing a scarf when up in the tower. It was half open to the outside elements.Mumbling in his mind he climbed to the platform.


    "Look...."


    Chu followed her hands pointing to the forest.


    Why did this feel like de ja vu? He was thinking something like this surely happened before. AND it was not a good thing at the time.


    On the northeastern end of the forest a man was running out. It was like watching a half dead drunk man trying to run down a bus. The person would run stagger and then fall clumsily in the snow. He would then lurch up and scramble forwards his hands clawing the air like he was swimming in water. Understandably it didn''t affect his speed just made him look more desperate..


    Lucy voiced out the thoughts traveling in Chu''s mind.


    "He''s running from something..."


    The man was now well out from the forest. A little more distance and he would be near quarter mile from the forest. He looked around and headed in the direction of the village. Chu squinted as he focused in the man. The setting sun reflected of the person time and time again. He finally understood why the uniform looked familiar.


    This man was someone from the garrison!


    Weather it was made from Iron plate, scale or chain-mail armor. The light was reflecting off the armor giving them a first hand view. Only the garrison could afford to be decked out in such attire in these parts. The question was why was he alone and not on horseback like they were usually on patrol. And why was he in the forest in the first place.


    Was it another wolf pack? Impossible, the odds of two large packs being sighted in the same area a few weeks apart was close to nil. Given the cunning of wolves, not even they were that stupid. That was like serving up themselves to the patrols and mercenaries. Hungry wolves will risk their lives, but only if easy prey wasn''t found. There was still the slums and farms to present cheap food alternatives.


    Then ''IT'' came out.


    Chu who was still watching the man felt Lucy tugging his arms. One glance at her revealed a frightened expression. He saw this once, it was in the forest when she gave the warning about the Snow-bear. Her other hand was firmly clasped over her mouth obviously suppressing a scream. He followed the hand that released his arm and was now pointing like if she refused to extend it all the way out.


    Slowly stepping out of the forest was a beast from the legends. It casually walked out on two feet as it raised its head looking in the direction of the fleeing man. Long hairy arms hung down on its side ending in clawed hands. It raised its head and howled as it stared at the escaping man. In the blink of an eye it lunged forwards and started sprinting on all four limbs closing the distance in a flash.


    The man only had time to turn around once only to see the creature already on him.


    The following scene was like out of a horror movie resulting in the fastest beat down he had ever witnessed. The man didn''t have time to scream before his throat was ripped out by sharp, wicked fangs in that pouted mouth. In a split second it was all over, no time to beg, dodge or counter. Within that short time-frame, the overwhelming disparity between the two combatants became abundantly clear.


    No, it was a lie to say combatants.


    Thus was actually like a tiger fighting a baby chicken.


    The beast raised itself back on its hind legs and used a clawed ''hand '' to grab the victim by the leg and slowly begin its trek into the forest. If not for the horrifying scene from before he could swear it was like a farmer trotting out to kill a chicken for dinner and causally strolling back to the house with it.


    Resisting the building fear, Chu turned to Lucy. All that was in his mind at present was to get them all into the cellar. Before he could signal her his thoughts....


    "Noooo! I was sure I counted correct! You guys are cheating me!"


    The shouts came from the idiot down below as the sound rippled outwards.


    Chu and Lucy who had just locked eyes saw the same fearful expression being reflected on the others face. Slowly their heads turned to the place that ''forced'' their attention. If they could, both of them would close their eyes hoping to become invisible.


    In the snowy white plains before the forest the sharp contrast of a black as night figure stopped. A trail of bright red blood was the testament to where it was coming from.


    The beast paused and raised its head turning in the direction of the barn. Maybe it was his mind playing tricks with the heightened fear. He was sure he saw it break out in a vicious grin.


    Chu didn''t wait to see it lunge on all fours and race towards the barn. He was gone already.


    F^%# A $#@% Flag!

 Update+Chapter 26 -Where fantasy becomes real

    "Hurry Lucy get the others to the cellar!"


    Chu reminded Lucy in a voice just below a shout. He was happy it was her up with him, any of the others and the fear would definitely have frozen them. Even though this time he saw a terrified look on her face, she could still bring herself to move. Considering that  they were all with the exception of him were actually children, she was commendable in her actions.


    One of the drills that was done after the incident with the wolves was now done for real. Chu was not one to sit back and relax from the previous incident. He analyzed what he remembered and made a drill plan to work on their response times and allocated them different job functions that were simple.


    Seeing the two tumbling down in haste from the tower, Ming had already guessed what he had to do. In low voice and with hand signals everyone rushed to the ladder leading to the ground floor below. With the commotion above Clod and Sue were easily carried along with the flow into the cellar.


    In less than a second the barn was deserted, the oven coals and scattered coppers on the platform remnants of the previous inhabitants.


    In the cellar Chu was on the new wooden steps under the closed trapdoor. A small hole had been made through one of the boards functioning like a peephole. He was now positioned there stifling his breath.


    The trapdoor was barred from the inside by solid wooden planks and had been reinforced from underneath. At the top it was no more than part of the floor. Clod and Sue were constantly keeping this area clean and scattered with dried herbs.


    Lucy whispered the news to the others within the passageway. Ming had a small table turned on the side and blocking the passageway. to the well. The others were behind him with Dyna close to the well listening for any sounds from that end. He and Clod were positioned with spears behind the table with Lucy and Miki at the back armed with the crossbows. All Chu had to do was run over to them providing he could move in the dark without falling.


    While they organized themselves Chu was shaking slightly and waiting. He tried to get his eyes accustomed to the darkness. Remembering the scene from before he was not too convinced this wooden door could offer any resistance against the creature. Clod had reinforced the trapdoor and it could now be barred from the inside. The floor around and on top had dry grass scattered around. This grass was soaked in high scented herbs and roots by Sue. It gave the barn a fresh herb smell but more importantly masked their scent.


    Chu heard some scrapping noises followed by a silence that seemed like an eternity.


    THUD!!


    He saw and felt the upper deck floor above the peephole vibrate as if a ton of bricks fell on it. It amazed him that the old barn could withstand such a frightening force. He had to blink his eyes from dust that actually fallen into the peephole.


    There was a long period of silence again. The tension was starting to solidify making the very air hard to breathe.


    ''This is what is meant by having to cut the air with a knife he wondered.''


    Anything to keep his mind from what was about to present itself.


    A low growl cut through the silence. Then came the sound of heavy footsteps slowly walking across the platform above. Between the spacing of the floor planks on the upper deck he could make out light and shadow.


    CLACK! CLACK! CLACK!


    The vision of the curved claws between some larger spaces as they rattled on the floor added to his fear. They moved towards the ladder entrance from the upper deck.


    THUMP!


    A loud thump and the vibrations were louder and closer. The footsteps were now above him on the kitchen floor. The slow footsteps became louder as they became closer.


    Through the peephole he saw the beast wrapped in shadows as it walked across on its back legs. Chu instinctively closed his eyes. He didn''t know if he did it out of fear that it would see his eye reflecting through a half-inch hole. Or if by closing his eyes he would stand a better chance of hiding and magically turn invisible.


    With another thump the animal dropped on all fours and began sniffing around. It made its way to the fence where Chu heard the breaking of the stout planks. The fence that could withstand a wolf pack was now being broken easily like matchsticks.


    Only low growls and rattling claws could be heard. Chu stood as if petrified into stone not daring to move. Even if he wanted to move toward the passageway to the others he couldn''t. His feet were rooted to the ground in pure fear. Even if he could move he wouldn''t dare, last thing he wanted was to make some noise to alert the monster above.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    After what seemed like an eternity the noises gave way to silence.


    Chu closed his eyes and blinked several times until he could get accustomed to the darkness of the cellar. Very, very slowly he made his way on all fours crawling towards the passageway. Only when he was far inside and close to the well exit did he breathe in relief.


    He never ever believed he would see something so dreadful. A figment of imagination, a legend in his former life becoming real.


    Werewolf!


    Those were the words that matched the picture stamped in his mind.


    WTH! Did this world have things like these also? He was doomed if this was the norm.


    In the fading light coming down from the well Chu placed his hands on his lips signaling them to be quiet. For all he knew the creature was simply lying on the edge of the trapdoor waiting.


    The vision of encountering something horrifying as that sent shivers down his spine. He was more scared than the others. Unlike the others who were just confronted by another beast, he had countless horror movie experiences. Now he felt like he was dumped into the scariest one of them all.


    All they could do was huddle up together in the cramped passageway for warmth. Well into the night, Chu took turns with Ming and Clod grasping the spears and pointing it into the darkness. Only fear kept the adrenaline pumping steady. Any sound was enough to cause them to awaken in panic. Fear kept them from releasing those pent up screams.


    When morning came and the sunlight started filtering down the holes in the well cover, they were all in a haggard state. Lack of sleep, hunger, cold and paranoia took its toll.


    Chu crawled into the cellar and made his way to the peephole following the dot of light that came through it. He was half afraid that when he looked into it, an eye wold be staring back at him. Shaking of that terrifying thought out his now fragile mind, he checked only to see nothing. Because of the small hole they could only see the immediate vicinity.


    He listened but there was no sound, only deathly quiet from up above.


    Maybe it already left? It had the body of the dead soldier so it could have gone since it found nothing. It was a beast after all who knows how intelligent they were.


    Using those positive thoughts to quell his fears he made his way back. He didn''t forget to hand over some quilts and the emergence rations that he found mostly by feeling rather than sight. Last thing he wanted was to be lighting a fire, the smell of smoke would definitely give away their hideout.


    They ate in silence and drank cold water dipped carefully from the well. Chu listened several times at the trapdoor but no sound ever came across during the day. In the evening he was beginning to think that the creature had left and returned to the forest.


    Ming was signaling him mostly by hand for them to slowly open the trapdoor. He felt it was a reasonable decision but something kept nagging in his mind not to. The scene where the beast looked towards them, the sneering face in the distance kept repeating in his mind.


    At that time it felt like he was being in the gaze of something that rated him as a sub species. Condescending like he was simply a toy for enjoyment.


    Chu eventually decided to use the knotted rope hanging over the well to climb up. If he didn''t see anything suspicious around the barn he would sneak out to glimpse if the corpse of the guard from the patrol was still there. Only then would they chance it to open the trapdoor.


    After whispering his plan, Chu slowly climbed the rope. From the beginning he had decided to do everything himself. That way he could prevent any incident that may reveal them to the beast.


    If he sent Lucy or the girls a single gasp in fear would give them away. Ming was worse since he was clumsy and totally unpredictable. He was counting on his more than mature mind to help him through this unbelievable danger..


    When he reached the top he slowly moved away some of the dry vines to look out. Swinging around the rope he saw nothing out of the ordinary. All he had to do was climb out and walk around the barn to see the forest.


    Before he started to push his head out of the well, he suddenly had one of those feelings. Like the six-sense that was activated by fear and an overdose of adrenaline. The kind that screams at you as a warning. The hairs on his hands and back of his neck began to raise.


    He held the rope and turned around on it eying all around yet he still didn''t see any danger. Something just kept telling him to take another look. He just happened to glance up at the barn and that is when he nearly fell of the rope in fright.


    On the roof of the barn the beast was lying down in full spread. It was like a person on a tropical beach spread out on a towel receiving a tan. With its head inside the ripped cloth of their lookout tower, it was patiently gazing inside the barn. He only spotted it since half of its body was on the roof sloping towards the well.


    Not for the last time he stifled a curse and scream while he slowly climbed down.


    "Its still there! The fricking bastard is still here, stalking us from the roof!"


    Chu spoke to the others grinding his teeth.


    "That thing is not normal! %$#@!"


    What could they do? This thing possessed high intelligence. Its cunning showed its status as a natural born predator. Facing it was useless and sooner or later it was going to find them. There was no limit for what this thing was capable of. For something that had the patience and time to lie in the snow to ambush them, the window of escape was already closed.


    They chew on pieces of dried meat jerky in fear and despair.


    "That thing, does it look like a wolf on two legs?"


    Clod mumbled the question looking at Chu. The fear was obvious in his eyes.


    Wolf on two legs, Chu thought. What a simple way to describe it. Seeing it in real life and up close, he would never have the courage to describe that terrifying beast like that. He felt if he said something like that, it would only invite the ire of such a creature.


    "Yes"


    Clod let out a sigh like a man giving up on life at the answer.


    "I..I..ve seen it before."


    All the others looked at him in shock. No one was expecting him of all people to say something like that.


    "Because of that....because of that thing I am homeless."

 Chapter 27 -An Ignorant Fool makes for a Dangerous Adversary.

    They gathered together and sat in silence. Chu was still digesting this newfound threat, while the others were stiff from fear. The only sound around them were the small drips of water plopping from the top of the well to the bottom.


    The atmosphere remained heavy like this until late evening.  Chu realized that even as children who had experienced much, this was something way beyond them.


    For him it was so sureal. It was like one minute you were reading fantasy books about demons and other terrifying creatures battling powerful  heroes and MC''s. Then the next you decided to step outside and see one casually tearing apart the pedestrians in the street.


    Worse thing was to actually make eye contact with such creature who was busy wolfing down a meal. It was similar to the side glance a dog gives you if you try to interrupt its dinner.


    Chu left them in the passageway and sat on the small step at the cellar trapdoor. This was something that input from the others would be non-existent. He expected nothing more from them than to try and wait out this time, or resign to their fate when caught.


    The cellar was originally planned by him as a retreat against a situation such as this. They were well stocked and had no shortage of food or warmth. The problem was it was meant to be a simple hideout for a day or two and not a long-term siege.


    Given the intelligence posed by the creature, sooner or later it was going to find them. This thing was not a common wild animal that would leave after not finding them. It was a hunter that took pleasure in its kills. That much was obvious in how it treated its prey before.


    Chu felt from the flashback from his eye contact that it would relish this hide and seek game. Just as much as it would take pleasure in ripping them open alive. Even now he still felt he saw that beast smirking face up close.


    The chills that ran through his body at the thought didn''t come from the cold.


    The barn above was as quiet as a mouse. In the face of such terror he suspected that even if he was a mouse he would have died from holding his breath. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes trying to think.


    Chu didn''t know how long it was when he heard some noise. He was only certain that it was now night-time as the faint light from the passage was now gone. Listening through the trapdoor he heard the sounds of the floorboards creaking from the upper level of the barn. The slow movements were followed by the tinkering of broken clay like a jar being broken.


    He strained his ears to listen, but the noise died down into silence. With the knowledge of only a wooden trapdoor separating him from a sure death, Chu remained alert as he listened and peered into the darkness above from the peephole.


    It seemed like days, but it was actually only two to three hours after when he heard grunts coming from above. Listening carefully, the grunts came more frequent until he heard a solid bang like a huge rock being thrown off the platform.


    Chu perked up his ears as the adrenaline began flowing. That loud bang was obviously the sound of the creature jumping down heavily from the top platform onto the solid barn ground.


    Something strange was definitely happening above! Did some other party approach the barn?


    The grunts turned to satisfied low sighs and then switched back into grunts. Lewd thoughts began to seep into his fear-stricken mind.


    Did another beast appear? What the heck was going on up there?!


    Eventually those grunts and well-meaning sighs changed into raging growls that escalated into howls. After one such ear-splitting howl the sound of wood splintering like dry branches being broken sounded from above.


    Not long came the booming sound as if a car had crashed through the side of the barn, followed by an eerie silence.


    No matter how he listened only faint sounds like ''a cry from far away'' came. It was the best way to describe it. As Chu digested this latest development he was satisfied that at least the monster had left for the time being.


    If it''s plan was to cause a ruckus and leave, intending to bait and catch them off guard, it was sorely mistaken. They were not going to run out panicking like headless chickens.


    Fatigue washed over him as the adrenaline rush came to an end. Tiredness and sleepiness crashed over him. Now that the immediate threat was no more Chu slumped to the stairs for a quick rest. With all the anxiety of being on edge he crashed into a deep sleep.


    *******


    "Chu. Hey Chu..."


    Chu woke up groggy with the accompanying pain from sleeping in a bad position. The recent memories flashed across his mind jolting him up and making his already stiff body moan in pain. He sat down grimacing as he stifled the scream.


    In between his pain he signaled for Ming to be quiet. Light was streaming from the passageway indicating the sun was now up. He could barely make out Ming in the partial darkness.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Am, the thing is Chu, the demon is not in the barn anymore."


    Chu retracted his hands that were about to cover the others mouth in a fit of panic.


    "What?"


    "Last night we heard growls and roars coming from the outside at the well. I came to find you but you were sleeping so I just placed a blanket over you. Me and Clod were listening for the rest of the night till early morning. The roars keep coming from the outside and not in the barn."


    He followed Ming as they squeezed across the others to the well entrance. Clod was on the ropes and skimmed down to meet them. With his body toned from years of farm work, his movements on the rope were fluid.


    "The sound is still coming from outside but its fainter now."


    Chu looked at the puzzled look that Clod was giving him.


    "Whats the problem?"


    Clod shook his head helpless as he replied.


    "I can''t place it but its seems to be cries of pain?! As if in agony?"


    They looked at him as he tried to explain.


    "I know it sounds crazy but I worked at a farm, animals in pain tend to have a general sound to them"


    Chu took the ropes and climbed up to listen. He returned after some time with a puzzled look on his face.


    "I think Clod is right. Something is definitely wrong. Ming and I will go up to investigate. The rest of you will remain here."


    Lucy simply gave him a pathetic look and grabbed a crossbow to make her way to the trapdoor. The others slowly did the same while still shivering in fear. After having survived by a thread in the slums, these companions valued loyalty as a miser with his gold.


    Who in the slums or even in the village enjoyed a living like they did for the past few weeks. Hell, even in some towns there were people hard pressed to have a meal three-times a day. And solid food at that to boot!


    Not to mention being kept warm and even learning to read and write. Such privilege was only afforded to the noble and high-class citizens. Chu didn''t understand that education was not like in his past world. Here it was a privilege of the few. Especially to girls and women.


    Here these slum children were living better than most. And it was due to this companion of theirs who rescued them from hell. Even if they had to return after winter to that harsh life in the slums, this would be an unforgettable memory.


    Which ingrate would allow such a friend to face known danger alone!


    Chu could only shake his head and follow. As a recent inhabitant of this word, he did not truly understand the impact he had on these companions.


    "Lets go then, but you have to listen to everything I say ok"


    Clod moved the trapdoor open while the others held spears and aimed the crossbows at the opening. Acting as the bait Clod peered out and confirming all was silent he clambered out.


    "Clod remain with Dyna and Sue here to be prepared to close the trapdoor if we need it."


    Chu listened for the faint sounds coming from outside. After being convinced there was nothing lingering in the shadows of the barn he and the rest moved onto the upper platform.


    "Miki will remain here for support. Sakura stay and keep her company as a lookout. Shout if you encounter any dangers."


    He didn''t want Miki to climb to the barn roof. If the beast returned she would be trapped at the top. On the platform she and the others behind still had a chance to scamper back into the cellar.


    Chu and Ming were armed with spears, Lucy had her crossbow and a small dagger on her waist. They ventured down the ladder into the barn and crept towards the ripped  wall of the barn.


    Here the thick wooden planks that made up the sides were ripped and slashed apart as if something was tearing through it like paper. They gingerly peered out of the hole unto the sun filled snow-covered scenery.


    The intermittent howls became clearer from the outside as they came from far away.


    "I think its coming from the plains near the forest. Somewhere around the front side of the barn?"


    Lucy listened and gave her verdict.


    Ming was busy scrunching up his nose and face at the side.


    "What is that smell. I didn''t want to say anything, but Chu you need a purge. You have been smelling like a horse''s ass since we opened the trapdoor...."


    He gave Ming a glare making him cower back. Come to think of it the entire barn had a foul-smelling stench.


    "Chu look over there"


    Lucy shook his sleeve and pointed on the ground.


    In the pure white snow, lumps of black ''coal like'' substance could be seen. Chu turned around and in the dim light made out similar small heaps in the barn. His eyes followed the ''heaps''  that dotted the snow at intervals no less than twenty or thirty feet.


    Those lumps as they moved further out from them turned from solid to a slick tar that  painted on the snow and then gradually turned red in color.


    As they ventured out a strange sight greeted them. Below in the distance halfway between the barn and the forest border crawled the demon. Behind it lay countless red and black splotches on the snow as if a cup of paint was thrown out randomly as it crawled.


    By now any idiot could tell what type of affliction this demon was suffering from.


    "Wonder what''s wrong with that thing, don''t look as scary as before"


    Chu turned around and gave him a glare.


    "Can''t you see its suffering from serious diarrhea? What the hell did that thing eat?"


    Chu thought back to the previous night.


    ''Is this the result of the poison mushrooms? It can''t be, the effect on the wolves were never like this''


    Those thoughts were interrupted by a sound from the side.


    Ming suddenly smashed his fist in a palm. His face was lit up like a bulb.


    "Dammm.... I think it ate some of my pellets Chu. Remember the time in the Trading post when they had the seeds that didn''t work? I bought them wholesale cheap and melted them down into pellets. I stuffed them into some deer fat to make it enticing."


    Chu vaguely recalled the conversation back then. He also remembered that those seeds were mighty potent according to Griz. A different type of fear began to creep into his mind.


    A question was slowly and softly asked.


    "Hey, how many did you use?"


    "I used all during the process, didn''t you say the more the better?"


    Ming continued talking as they watched the pitiful demon on the snow.


    ''Remember how you did the poison? I ground all the seeds into a paste and used little water. I then got the water out by slowly warming it up like you showed me."


    OMG! is this guy a blessing or a walking time bomb.


    @#$%! This Ming was too unpredictable.


    Chu made note not to let this idiot be in charge of any major experiments in the future. He had to doubly make sure Ming was not around less the fool decided to copy one and kill them all.


    They watched as the demon crawled and stumbled in the snow below them in the distance.


    "What do we do now?"


    Lucy was the first to speak


    "What else"


    Chu looked down at the opportunity that literally screamed gold coins back at him.


    "Gol....cough,cough. I mean, Kill it"

 Chapter 28 -Revenge

    At present everyone was standing on the small hill looking down to the snow covered plains below.


    "Are you sure we can kill that thing?"


    Clod whispered, fear ingrained in his voice. Of all them he was the one who wanted it dead the most, but was also the most frightened one of them all.


    Ming gave him a healthy slap on the back and a reassuring smile. That was enough to wash away some of the fear. This was a group of children who were crazy enough to hunt in the forest. He was gradually beginning to think that anything was possible with these guys.


    "Heh, if boss says it can be killed then it can be killed. Watch this ....OOOHHHHHIIIII"


    Ming gave out a holler towards the beast.


    As the sound traveled across the plains the demon finally found the source of its troubles. With a feral roar it staggered onto its four feet and broke into a run that covered near forty feet in the blink of an eye. Like a healthy predator it sprang into the air for a mighty jump sprinting across the plains.


    Seeing the demon cover nearly half the distance on the plains the brave Ming slid from the front of the pack to cowering behind the back of Chu with nearly the same speed. Everyone else was shocked and frozen in fear. Paralyzed they could only bear witness to the scene.


    Midway into the jump the demon froze and doubled up as if having cramps like a rolled up shrimp. With a deafening howl that dwindled into a whimper, the curled body suddenly sprang open in the air like a flat board, stretching out completely parallel to the ground.


    Red liquid containing dark solid matter jettisoned out from its rear like a sputtering rocket. It then fell flat on the snow completely sprawled out in exhaustion. Only the whimpers that now sounded like a sobbing child could barely be heard. The children were so shocked that snowballs could easily have fitted into their mouths.


    "Holy crap. what was that!"


    "Dammmmmnnnn!"


    "Urggh!"


    Amidst the comments the girls were considerate enough to look away from the scene preserving their dignity. The boys however were totally engrossed in the sight not willing to miss a single second. Gone was any inkling of fear from their minds. Presently the overall consensus of the spectators were a feeling of pity for the creature.


    ''Who the heck would want to be beaten down to die in such a fashion.''


    The beast seemed devoid of energy as it trembled to raise its upper body of the snow. Like a feeble old man shaking to support its weight, it lifted and leaned on one forearm elbow as it stared at them. The other front arm was now shaking as it began to raise its upper body.


    One hand was extended as the effort showed in it shaking up and down. The terrible claws were curved as it pointed towards them. Even as a demon, the universal feeling of hate could be recognized spewing from its teared eyes.


    Those once proud and dominant eyes were now hatefully boring into Chu''s.


    "F!@#! Don''t give me that look! This is the one who caused you to be in that position!"


    Chu hauled Ming out from behind him as he looked at the creature and pointed towards the boy with a finger.


    "If you want to curse someone before entering the gates of hell, do it right."


    "Hey Chu, am..am.. is that not like me being on the receiving end of karma or something?"


    "Shut-up you idiot. Lucy, Miki use it as target practice. Only aim for the eyes. We need to kill it before dark to move it into the barn."


    As the girls stepped forward with their crossbows fully loaded and ready, Clod extended out his arm to stop them. He then came forward to speak to Chu.


    "Chu, let me. I want to kill it, I promise not to waste the bolts and finish it quickly."


    Looking at the determined face Chu realized there was more to this than met the eye.


    "Why are you so willing?"


    "Revenge...I need revenge for my family. This is the demon that killed my family and crippled my leg."


    Amidst the shocked faces and the few gasps, Chu looked at Clod intently.


    "Okay, but you only have about fifty bolts to use. If its not dead Lucy and Miki will complete the task. Everyone else will take turns holding the spears in case it regains some strength."


    ************


    If any hunter or garrison patrol had passed across the grasslands to the south of the village a strange sight would have greeted them.


    A bunch of children were hanging around outside an old barn taking turns loading some crossbows. It would then be passed to a stocky teen who moved with a limp. Like country kids they were cheering as he aimed at a creature lying half in the snow. On its face were numerous bolts buried around its nose and mouth.


    Such childish behavior in torturing animals would have drawn the ire of any self-righteous animal rights activist. Upon closer investigation, most people in both worlds would have either pissed themselves in fear or ran away screaming in sheer terror.


    Even iron hearted soldiers and mercenaries would have done a double breath and be frozen in shock. The sane ones who knew the consequences of aggravating such a demon would have long fled in fright.


    It was in the afternoon when Clod finally managed to let loose a bolt that entered the left eye of the demon, finally putting an end to its misery. At that time it was so weak that it couldn''t even lift itself of the snow.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The wolf demon let out a terrible cry in denial as it slumped onto the snow for the last time. Most of the damage done to it was not from the bolts but from internal damage and blood loss.


    If not for the strong bowel movements that threatened to discharge its internal organs onto the plains, a mere bolt would never have been able to injure it. Much less be able to enter its eye to kill it.


    A mighty hunter ranked among the top of all the demon beast lone predators. One of the most cunning and calculative of beast to ever emerge from beyond the North mountains. An unstoppable monarch that ruled over its prey among the forest and plains.


    A simple flaw of succumbing to its beastly desires to consume meat and animal fat led to its ultimate demise. This was an animal that could bypass the best laid snares of trappers. Only to be taken down by simple primal instinct during a casual hunt.


    As for the children ''playing in the snow. Don''t get the wrong idea that this was a joke and all fun and games for them.


    Their cheers were to ease and lift the tension from Clod after hearing his story. Their movement was simply not frolicking but hustling to keep the crossbows loaded and get them to him as quickly as possible. It was just unfortunate that as children they were not that well trained in using weapons.


    "Ahhh crap, its finally over. Chu I''m hungry, feed me."


    "Is that all you ever think about? Sakura is Sue done with cooking?"


    The little girl ran to the barn and came back quickly huffing. Fog was being released from her mouth as she spoke in the cold air.


    "Yup, she says its hot and ready for us."


    "Ming, conduct your dead animal checks on this demon from a distance using the spear. Clod, get the small makeshift sled ready. After eating we are going to drag this carcass into the barn."


    Chu laid out his orders as they returned to the barn. He was not taking chances with such a dangerous creature hanging on to a thread of life for a chance to strike. Only the satisfaction that it was dead gave him comfort.


    Too many horror movies where monsters like these possessed remarkable strength in regeneration and recovery had made him jumpy when confronting something similar.


    When everyone was full and rested, the demon was rolled onto a quickly constructed sled using some long stout wooden poles as levers. Even with all of them together, that simple act was as if they were trying to topple a car.


    Chu realized that even though this demon was built to be lean and agile, its muscles were like coils of steel and its body the weight of concrete. No wonder it was so strong and demonstrated such explosive burst of power.


    The density of this thing''s body must have been enormous. No wonder even crossbow bolts at close range was ineffective against its skin. Only those naturally weak spots offered the chance of wounding. The amount of bolts used to actually take this chance in bringing its weakened state down was testimony to how powerful it was.


    After finally getting it into the barn, the last thing they did was to board up and repair the damaged barn. Sue and the girls started cleaning the mess inside and soon the barn was free of the putrid smell. This was helped when Clod scavenged for the barks and stems of herb bushes around the farm.


    Boiling this in water diffused an aroma that droved away any funky smell and had the barn cleaned and sanitized with hot water and a wonderful smell. Nobody would think that this place was smelling worse than a pigsty just half a day ago.


    In the late evening they gathered on the top platform as a small fire in the oven warmed up the place. Miki and Lucy had replaced the torn tent above and were taking turns as a lookout. After this episode, this was a job that none took for granted.


    "Tomorrow if the weather is fine, Ming and I will return to the village. Lucy, Miki and Clod will come with us to collect firewood from the stash at the abandoned house. I want to stock up our supplies to last out the winter."


    He looked to Sakura and the others.


    "We may spend the night in the village or return in the evening. Lucy and the others will return before us anyway, but I need you girls to pay close attention as lookouts while we are gone. Any problems and simply hang a red sheet from the lookout and hide within the cellar."


    Chu took some time explaining and showing them what to do. The most terrifying thing was the beast that was now dead. The barn was safe from the main threat of winter that were the wolf packs. For animals that could climb and pose threats, the best they could do was hide.


    Chu believed that as of now, they were even safer than those living in the village. The little knowledge from nature documentaries watched when bored were now valuable.


    He remembered that if larger predators marked their hunting territories, others tend to keep away. With the amount of forced markings around their barn and the incessant howls and growls, any animal in their right mind would stay away.


    Tired from exhaustion they enjoyed a hot meal and warm bath courtesy of Sue and dragged into the cellar to sleep.


    The one who was relieved the most was Clod.


    Tonight was the best night that Clod ever slept. It was like the weight of a mountain was lifted from his back and shoulders. Even though he sobbed and cried in the beginning, they were cries of joys mixed with regret and sadness.


    The dreams of terror he''d had since last winter that ended in screams and cold sweat were gone. The memory of a terrifying beast, the demonic picture that instilled fear was now gone. Shattered completely into oblivion.


    Last winter he was the common farm boy on his uncles farm. Together with his father and his cousins they worked hard to maintain a stable income. Although his mother had died giving childbirth, his uncle''s family treated him very well.


    This simple life came to an abrupt end at the height of winter.


    That night a demon in the guise of a beast broke into their farmhouse. He was one of the first injured as the solid wooden door crashed into him. The impact of the door barricade snapped like a twig and broke his leg. Partially hidden under the door, he escaped the first onslaught. As the demon chased the family one by one playfully executing them, his father managed to reach him.


    In the bloodbath that occurred around them, his father managed to sneak out to the small cellar on the outside and lock him in. Through the cracks he could only witness the carnage that followed, as he remained frozen in fear.


    The sounds of his father screaming on the outside until death was the last memory of that once happy life. The monster decimated everything of value that night.


    The only way he survived was through the smells of the herbs that were stored in the small cellar. These seemed to affect the beast ability to hunt him by smell. It was also the main reason that he had insisted in scattering such herbal plants across the trapdoor in the barn.


    This simple action that he was insistent on saved their lives by masking the scent of the smoked meats and their natural odor.


    After the destruction of his family he was found a few days on the road to the village by the patrolling garrison. He spent the rest of the winter in the slums. The reason he survived was because the garrison provided a meager meal and some medication to him at that time.


    Once winter was over and spring began he was left to fend for himself. He tried to return to the farm only to find it was in ruins after a major fire leveled it to the ground. Everything was now gone. As a child and part of the extended family he had no claim to the land. Even if he wanted to, he was powerless and penniless to work it.


    He found work in the Trading post and other business places to scratch out a living. The poor setting of his leg left him with a limp that prevented him from demanding jobs. This physical defect along with the sleepless nights from terrifying dreams reduced him to simply surviving day by day.


    During that steady decline into squalor, he had an encounter with other children of the same standing. Similar to him they were struggling for survival in the slums.


    Different from him were their vitality and determination to overthrow this helpless situation. Today he understood how crazy they were to risk their lives for a chance of a better life.


    He was now totally convinced that these were people who he could live and chance his life. He had finally found a family again.

 Chapter 29 -A Learning Experience

    Miki woke everyone up in the morning. She had the last watch even though they were safe in the cellar. At the crack of dawn she shook Sue up first to make breakfast. The result was a pleasant aroma and equally lavish breakfast of bread and fried meat with vegetables.


    The group set out fully equipped across the snowy plains. Clod had a small sled to get the firewood. Lucy and Miki were cloaked from top to bottom with crossbows and small daggers at their waist. They had moved most of the firewood from those ruins close to the village. Only this place had a few bundles to transfer.


    Ming and Chu had a spear and sword between them along with hidden daggers. Just before the village they had to hide such quality weapons and change it into crooked wooden staffs. That way they don''t stand out in the village.


    The group separated at the ruined house with the two boys continuing north to the village. Chu reminded them to be careful, although there were no tracks on the snow wild animals may move on a whim.


    The two reached the village entrance and walked in dressed in patched cloaks and holding some deformed branches. In the eyes of the guards they were simply kids from the slums seeking a meal from a villager.


    Chu passed by his home and seeing everyone in good spirits he left after a quick talk. If he remained it would lead to incessant questioning from his mother. Concern was seen on her face but Chu just brushed it off as a mother''s worry.


    During winter the Trading post used their General Store within the town to conduct business. The one on the outside was relegated for collection of animals by the very few hunters who braved the winter season.


    The store was empty when the two entered. Only if it was in dire need did people leave their homes. That was the stark difference between the village and the slums just outside it.


    The first person Chu met was the clerk named John. He was casually sitting in a laid back manner nodding away on the counter. This time however things were totally different when their eyes locked.


    On seeing the young boy enter the man nearly fell of his seat. Jumping up and acting the part of a proper attendant he greeted them respectfully.


    "Hello how can I be of help to you young fellows."


    "Hello, we just came to get some small supplies and find out some information."


    "No problem, I can help you. What do you...aaaahhhhh!"


    He was courteous to ask what they needed and was about to continue when a large hand swatted him aside as a burly figure rushed up to the counter.


    "Brat YOU ALIVE! I was sure you died!"


    "And Hello to you to Mr Griz, what would make a person of your caliber so excited?"


    Chu could see that this man was agitated beyond measure. For someone like the Master of the Trading post to be in such a state could only mean a serious matter.


    "Boy, you have no idea what is going on outside your little cooped up hole huh?"


    Chu could only reply with a wry grin, that was one problem he faced. He was to far from real-time information. It was the painful cost of living in isolation.


    Griz hustled them to a secluded end of the counter and started his tale.


    During the last week a hunter returned raising the alarm of a demon beast sighting.


    Worse yet, on description and searching the records this demon was a wolf demon. Bearing the characteristics, such a beast was known to be cunning, aggressive and a lone predator.


    The alarm went out and the village was placed on alert. The patrols were doubled and the farms were instructed to send smoke signals or lit a fire during the night for emergency. The garrison commander dispatched a messenger to the northern city of Frost for assistance. Such a beast could not have slipped passed them without detection.


    It was only afterwards that the reason behind this was because the demon was already here since last winter. It was bidding its time in the forest surviving by picking off adventuring parties and lone trappers along the forest between villages to avoid suspicion. Now that everyone was in isolation again it simple came out to hunt freely.


    If wasn''t for the accidental discovery by the hunter, most disappearances would be associated to the winter season.


    "Why didn''t the garrison bait it and kill it?"


    "Brat, did you hear what I said?"


    Animals and wild beast covered those like cows, wolves and even snow bears. They were simply wild and untamed animals. Some could be domesticated eventually.


    Demon beast were a totally different category. They came from the forbidden lands, possessed higher intelligence and even had humanoid shapes. Their abilities were ten to a hundred times more than a normal beast.


    The main point of separation between them and normal beast was the fact that they mainly hunted humans. A Snow bear if provoked will level a village but it will not rampage through a village killing everything in sight. It would never waste its time perusing people already running unless starving to death.


    A Demon beast however was different. They reveled in the pleasure in killing humans both for food and recreation. A Demon beast would chase someone to the ends of the earth simply to gain thrill in their prey''s despair.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "In this week alone the patrols were wiped out. That is half of the garrison of soldiers stationed here. Five farms both to the north and south have been void of life, not a trace to be found. The only idiots wandering around without a care are you guys."


    "So strong! Why is a last boss here in the beginner village."


    "What..what is a last boss?"


    "Sorry my mind is just a mess. Why is something so strong here, what is the reason."


    "Simple. We have something it wants."


    Chu looked up to the old man coming over to sit in their corner. Chu was inquisitive like all boys should be, while the other boy simply had a fearful expression on his face. Only Chu knew that was Ming''s way of hiding his sleepiness and boredom. Give a little time and that brat would be snoring.


    The old guard continued on.


    Demon beast originate from the far north beyond the Northern Chain. During winter as fog covers the gorges and valleys, some escape detection and come through the forest into the Empire.


    These demons use humans as nourishment. By feeding on a person''s heart and contents in the head they get stronger. Since only humans provide the best vitality for them to increase in strength it is no wonder they are attacked.


    Conversely, humans through their own experiments and studies have found a way to utilize demon beast. The Mage Tower has been around from time immemorial and have used demon beast for strengthening humans.


    A demon beast possesses a lifestone within its heart cavity. If this lifestone is used with some of its fresh heart blood on a Mage Tower talisman, a person can become imbued with some ability of the demon.


    Similarly, a demon beast body is like a treasure trove. It can be converted into armor, weapons magic talismans and basic ingredients used for alchemy and magic.


    "People hunt demons to get stronger, while the demons hunt people for the same."


    "In a way that is exactly it."


    Chu was unconcerned about any dangers like Griz.


    ''After all, wasn''t that same demon beast securely frozen on ice in his barn?''


    What he was interested in was this talk of becoming stronger using this talisman and lifestone thingy. This was the kind of development he was hoping for on coming to a new world.


    Putting on the best concerned face he could muster he switched from the worry, fear and frustrated displays he was previously performing.


    "This is too scary. I have to return and get the others to safety. We have a good hiding spot and enough food to last the rest of winter. I need to get more information to protect myself. As a person from the slums I am totally oblivious to this threat. I don''t know what to do..."


    As Chu displayed a panicked act, Griz tried to offer some help.


    "If you want I can send out a few guards to get you and the others back to the village. Of course it would require a fee."


    Griz offering help and stating a fee was understood, they were merely business acquaintances and he expected that much from the man. It was not as the merchant was digging out his eye. In the face of such dangers having guards willing to risk their lives for a fee was understandable.


    Chu however wanted something else.


    "I appreciate your concern, but we have a secure place to hole up. What I need is some more information on this kind of subject. I would gladly pay anything for data like that which would save my life....."


    Chu sighed as he looked depressed. He was in fact waiting for Griz to bite the bait.


    Griz glanced at the old guard and replied.


    "Simon here is very familiar with talismans and he can answer some of your questions for now. There is a book that is usually sold to high level adventurers and mercenaries that give information on demon beast and use of talismans."


    He continued.


    "The talisman parts are used for beginners to understand those concepts but is only in the last few pages of the book. Most of the book gives descriptions of some of the known demon beast and subsequent abilities."


    Chu perked up but his face was full of worry.


    "Something like that would be good but I don''t want to know about talismans and such, I just want information on the general characteristics of demon beast and how to avoid them."


    "No, no..wait and talk to Simon here I''ll get the book and be back."


    Chu had a forlorn look as he chatted with Simon about the different kinds of beast and where they usually pop up. He also threw in some questions on the type of talismans and how they worked in between.


    By the time Griz returned he had a general idea on how these talismans functioned and how to use them. Simon even showed them his on the promise of secrecy. The old man had a Tower talisman tattooed on his arm. Chu was disappointed since he was hoping for something extraordinary. Instead it was like a small henna tattoo with some fancy patterns.


    Simon told them if they looked carefully a faint looking boar might be seen. They didn''t see anything resembling that though. The lifestone was from a low-class wild boar, one of the lowest demon beast. This gave him a boost in strength that was twice that of a normal man. He could only use this ability twice per day though. It was restricted to a certain time limit when activated.


    "This is the book I was telling you about. See it only has the last two chapters that deals with talismans. Everything else is on demon beast."


    Griz hauled a huge book larger than an encyclopedia onto the counter.


    Chu dusted it off and rummaged through it as if browsing. Reaching the last few pages he asked some questions.


    "This is good, it seems to have everything I even saw a picture of the wild boar Simon talked about. I don''t really need these last couple pages though. What are these anyway they look like talismans?"


    On some pages at the back were four talismans on a page. He recognized them by the scribbles and lines on each that were the size of a dollar bill. Those patterns were the same or at lest similar to the one imprinted on Simon. The page was serrated for a person to actually tear them out for use.


    Chu heart was jumping out of his mouth as he as the question in a offkey manner.


    "These four are actually Tower Talismans. Remember I told you that theses books are bought by high level adventurers. They normally use these talismans as reference when doing their enhancements. It can be used but they purchase those talismans separately."


    "Oh. Well I don''t need it anyway. How much is this book?"


    "Twenty-five gold."


    Chu nearly spit out blood.


    Ming on the other hand couldn''t control himself and sprayed all of them down with saliva.


    "You robbing me Griz?"


    Chu looked straight at the man locking in his eyes.


    "No need to. The reason this book is so expensive is because it caters for certain class of people."


    Chu understood when Griz explained it to him. This book was a gateway to rising a whole new level in the Empire.


    Take this village as an example. Only Simon here had a talisman and it was also one of low quality. People with these successful talismans were too few and in high demand. Simon could live a comfortable life as the personal guard of the Trading post Master.


    When Griz is transferred or moved to higher levels, he automatically follows. Old as he was, the talismans gives him an edge in social standing.


    "I''ll take this book then and I just need some small supplies. I have to hurry back to warn the others."


    Chu paid Griz from his secret money belt Sakura made for him. Together with Ming they put on a hustling facade as they left the post with their purchases.


    On collecting their good weapons from the hiding spot they hurried back to the barn.


    This was not because of being worried, but because Chu was filled with anticipation. Seeing no warning signal on the barn they trudged to the door with the supplies and his precious book.


    Ming had not even fully extended his hands to rap on the door when it was pushed open in a hurry.


    Sakura flung herself on Chu grabbing his hands.


    Amidst the sobs he could barely make out the words.


    "Chu hurry, Lucy....Lucy got injured bad. We can''t do anything!!"


    F#@$%!

 Chapter 30 -Disaster

    Chu stared at the young girl lying on the sled in the middle of the barn. A fire was lit on the side generating heat and light. Lucy was covered in a quilt and still shivering with beads of sweat running down her face. On the ground was a puddle of blood that dripped from the side of the sled.


    From amidst the sobs and crying he understood that they were ambushed by a lone wolf. Lucy sacrificed herself by pushing the others aside but received the brunt of the attack. The others managed to fend it off her while Miki killed it by burying a crossbow bolt into its head.


    The damage was already done and through their efforts they rushed her back to the barn. Wolf and firewood were both forgotten in the panic.


    The closest Chu ever got to a hospital was to pick up his father who suffered from a bad ulcer. Back then he hired a taxi and drove up to the entrance made a pickup and drove out.


    The only experience he had in seeing major wounds was watching soap operas and medical dramas. It was only in this world that he was forced to adapt due to the situation.


    He did know the importance of acting in a speedy manner which can save a life.


    "Sue boil some water quickly on the fire. Miki I need someone to keep focus on the lookout for danger. That is top priority for us all."


    He turned to the rest. Getting the emotional Miki to focus on something was a good thing. She blamed herself for this accident as she would have been heavily injured or even killed..


    "Clod make a door in our fence so we don''t have to carry Lucy up the platform and down through the trapdoor. I want to get her close to the kitchen oven for heat. Ming help him. Sakura and Dyna get me some fresh blankets and the emergency bag from the cellar."


    The emergency bag contained the medical supplies he bought from the Trading post. Having something and knowing how to use it were two different things. Chu understood he was sorely lacking in this field of study.


    Chu bent down on Lucy''s side. The girl was in pain that had her in and out of consciousness.


    When Chu raised the quilt he nearly emptied his stomach on the sight that greeted him. If not for the recent bloody experience in this world, he might have fainted.


    On Lucy''s abdomen was three large tears on the fragile skin that ripped from left to right. Blood had coagulated and was still dripping down. From one of the wounds her internal organs were starting to peek out.


    Sakura returned with the bag and handed it to Chu. From it he removed some rough cloth bandages he bought from the Trading post.


    "Sakura get this to Sue, let her boil it in water for me and return it. I want a pot of boiling water here as soon as possible."


    The girl rushed off in a hurry just flinching at the sight. After the carnage with the wolf pack these girls could stomach this little blood. It was the grief for one of their own, and not a beast that posed a problem. Chu had to focus on getting everyone working to keep their minds active. He himself could not afford to break down, all this was part of his responsibility.


    Doing so at this time would cause all of them to end up as headless chickens.


    Out of the bag he had bandages, small cotton cloths, powder that was supposed to stop bleeding, needle and thread and two bottles of pills that he paid an astronomical sum from Griz for life and death situations.


    He took out a pill and immediately placed in Lucy''s mouth during the brief moment she awoke. Seeing her follow his actions to swallow it was a comfort. She passed out shortly after. Whether it be because of the pill or pain, Chu had no idea.


    Sue spared no expense in blazing a flame from firewood in the oven. Soon Dyna and Sakura returned with all he asked for.


    Taking a cup he washed his hands in the hot water dipping it slowly to avoid getting burned. He then took a rag and after soaking it started to wash carefully around the wounds. He was frightened that if he pressed to hard her insides might become her outsides.


    When he finished he turned to the two girls standing near his side.


    "I need help. The daylight is running out we don''t have much time. I need someone to stitch Lucy''s wounds together with this needle and thread."


    The response was better than expected from his two designated tailors. Dyna fainted and collapsed to the floor twitching. Sakura turned and threw up on the side of the barn hacking like a seasoned smoker.


    Help surprisingly came from an unexpected source.


    "I can do it, but you have to show me what you want."


    Miki stepped forward her eyes shining in the flames.


    "I told you to be the lookout."


    "I was but I couldn''t stop seeing and listening from above."


    Chu sighed. He turned between Sakura and Miki looking at their shaking hands.


    "Sakura, I need you on lookout. Don''t worry, we are all a team. Miki is older and she has steady hands. The lookout is important, I need to know if we have wolves following us."


    The young girl sobbed as she went off. Chu felt he would comfort her later. He got Sue to wake Dyna. When she calmed down she joined Sakura in the crow''s nest on lookout duty.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Chu gently cleaned around the wound and got Miki to start the stitching. All he wanted was to close the wounds so he could start applying the powder and bandage it. Everything from hands to tools were passed through hot water for sterilization.


    Sue lit another fire close by and held a torch on the side to provide the much-needed light.


    "Nice and easy. Slowly...good job."


    He coaxed Miki as she worked and helped her in pulling the strings tight. After what seemed like years they finished. The end result was a terrible job that would have given grounds for medical malpractice and a court case. It did do the job of closing the open wound.


    He got hot water and wiped the wounds and when dry, applied the powder. He then covered it with a loose bandage. If not for Lucy being unconscious this would have been an ordeal by itself.


    Clod and Ming had finished making a door in the fence. Transferring Lucy onto a makeshift stretcher they carried her close to the oven. Here the light and fire provided the warmth needed.


    When the temporary door closed Chu was satisfied with the added security.


    Sakura and Dyna returned and they all huddled around the stretcher.


    "Don''t worry too much. Lucy is strong she will pull through."


    Sue cooked a pot of watery soup for them. They tried to feed Lucy but she never remained conscious long enough. She was waking and then fainting possibly due to the excessive pain. It was half of the night when she started screaming in pain as she remained awake.


    "Chu what do we do? You want me to knock her out?"


    If wasn''t for the concerned expression on Ming''s face, Chu would have long dealt with him in the normal manner. The situation was too grim at the moment.


    This was the first time Chu felt he ever heard Lucy this loud. He was scared out of his wits. They held her down and got a rag into her mouth to prevent her from injuring herself by accident.


    Later into the night she stopped and dropped onto the bed like jelly. It was like she had just lost all her bones in her body.  Her breathing became softer and softer until it barely could be heard.


    Chu was sitting at the side replaying all sort of scenarios. To get Lucy to the village for treatment was out of the question. In her condition she would not be able to survive that trip. Getting the doctor to treat her here was also out of the question.


    The lone doctor was one assigned to the garrison. With the recent troubles and being in the height of winter, the doctor was not going to leave the village.


    According to what he read, there was no magical healing potions or priest who had healing powers. The closest thing was those pill concoctions from the Alchemist and the Mage Towers.


    The pill Lucy ingested was one of the best of such products. Unfortunately the wounds were very severe and blood loss great. It was a miracle in itself she was able to hold on until he returned.


    He cursed himself that he didn''t train the others in basic first aid treatment. Because of his negligence the girl had to suffer in pain for so long. He cursed himself for being ignorant of so much things in this world.


    Racking his brains he suddenly remembered part of the conversation with Simon.


    When a person successfully bonds with a talisman and lifestone they receive a boost in vitality.


    ''Wasn''t this the same as the body getting a boost in regeneration and strengthening body functions?''


    Chu was oblivious to most things in this world. The main driving forces of culture; economics, technology, politics and religion. He had no idea because he was an ignorant soul living at the ends of the Empire.


    What he was aware of was the hard fact that a companion like Lucy was not easy to find. He was not hesitant in barking out orders.


    "Sue raise the fire in the oven I need light to read. Ming get me the big book from the Trading post."


    This time Ming quickly moved and completed Chu''s orders. Like the others he was to depressed to joke around.


    "Clod, get a bonfire going in the barn. Get the others to help drag the wolf demon corpse close to the fire. Sharpen a dagger that can cut into it. Don''t do anything else until I come."


    Chu grabbed the book and opened it to the last few chapters on the talismans. Sue lit a torch and held it over his side for additional light. She placed a lamp on the table to increase the light.


    Although this book was large and contained what he would call advanced knowledge, it was made for adventurers. Such people relied on straight facts and not the roundabout information only scholars could decipher after contemplation..


    With his basic reading and understanding skills, he simply guessed and fitting in the most suitable word on those sentences he had trouble with. It was like completing those fill in the blanks type grammar questions.


    Only when he finished reading the instructions for using this lifestone and talismans did he understand the near hopelessness of such an operation.


    The execution of the procedure was very simple as long as the needed materials were present. The talisman paper was coated with the heart blood of the demon beast and then stuck on the intended user. The lifestone was then taken and simply pressed onto the center of the talisman. It would then activate and turn into a tattoo, marking the user and increasing their ability.


    The difficulties in doing this operation was that it also required something beyond reason.


    It depended on something called Luck


    First problem was that not all demon beast possessed a lifestone in  its heart. Sometimes the least dangerous beast would have one, while the most brutal and fierce one had none.


    The next problem was getting enough heartblood. This was the blood found within the heart of the demon beast. If the beast lost a lot of blood during the fight, the amount of heartblood would be lessened. The heartblood could only be used up to five days after the beast was killed. Any longer than that and the lifestone with this blood would dry up completely.


    Whoever wanted a boost in power from this talisman procedure had to at least be close to the ones hunting the demon beast.


    These problems were still slightly manageable but it was the others that followed which opened up his eyes.


    A Mage Tower talisman had a success rate of one in a hundred to activate. Once activated it never extracted out the total amount of power carried by the lifestone. It could only transfer roughly about ten percent or less power. This was still better than an ancient talisman where the probability was one in a number close to a million to activate.


    If that wasn''t enough odds, the next one was like icing on a cake. What made him want to scream and rip out his hair was the author only casually mentioned it in a small statement at the end of the procedure.


    ''Even with all the advancement from ancient times, the success of using a Tower talisman is not guaranteed. Factors like limited heart blood, length of time demon is killed and others play an important part.''


    ''A lifestone can only be used to activate a total of five talismans, after which it is destroyed.''


    The crux of the matter was that if a lifestone was not successful in bonding after using five talismans, it would self destruct and shatter.


    Add this to the previous odds and no wonder those who are successful are few and far in between. It made him wonder how powerful this Trading post merchant company really was to higher a guard who was this rare in success.


    He slowly ripped the page of talismans out of the book. Tearing them apart gave him the four talismans.


    He placed the talismans in the book and left it on the bench. With his mind still reeling from this new information he went to the corpse by the others.


    "I need to get a cut open on the chest about here. I must be able to see the heart. Don''t cut into it."


    Chu left the heavy work to the two bigger boys. He got a clean bowl and other utensils for collecting what he needed. Now he could only sit and pray that the item he needed was within this demon.

 Chapter 31 -The Awakening

    Chu sat down next to Clod and Ming. Together they surrounded the half-frozen corpse of the wolf demon. The two boys had wasted no time in hacking across the chest with an axe and breaking the ribs for a view of the heart.


    This was shocking in its own way, since the skin of this creature was previously impenetrable to their cross-bolts when alive. These bones and muscles that were supposed to be as hard as steel was now easily cut and broken.


    Chu was thinking it was easy, but it was still very hard and near impossible for Clod to have reached this far. With a sharpened dagger he couldn''t even cut through the fur. Only by using the axe and by repeated chops was he finally successful.


    As butchers they failed miserably. The chest of the wold demon was like a car window being smashed with a bat.


    In relative terms however, it was now easier to inflict a wound on the creature than when it was alive. At the moment nobody had the time to sit and contemplate why and how this was so in the grand scheme of things.


    "Ming hold the bowl for me. I am going to cut the heart. If any blood comes out try to catch it with the bowl."


    They all took a deep breath and exhaled in unison. In-spite of all the slaughtering, none of them had ever butchered an animal. As for Chu, his experience in these few months that centered or had some dealing with animals and blood was hundreds of times more than when he was on earth. Picking up a package of seasoned chicken in the supermarket was a stark contrast to killing and dragging around a wolf.


    Now he was venturing deeper into the rabbit hole.


    Chu made an incision near the bottom giving Ming enough space to squeeze the small bowl underneath. Blood squirted out when he removed the dagger. He reinserted the dagger and made the hole wider. He then started to cut open the heart at the top as the little pressure subsided. Even though the body and the internals were freezing and halfway thawed, the blood was remarkably warm.


    Chu hands shook like any first timer as he inserted his fingers into the heart cavity and started feeling around.


    Nothing.


    The d@#! was empty!


    "Crap!"


    He was about to let out his anger with a stream of expletives when he remembered something.


    He made another cut and dipped in his fingers forcing apart the muscles.


    ''A heart has more than one cavity you stupid clown'' he chided himself. It was his first time seeing a heart in its natural state. He had no idea if this heart was normal, big or small. It was the last thing on his mind at the moment.


    He repeated the step when his fingers came up empty. The third try was also a failure since the cut placed him back to the same chamber as the first. The fourth try was the same at first. He was removing his fingers when the index finger came into contact with a rough object stuck to the otherwise smooth heart wall. A gentle prod and it came loose between his middle and index finger.


    Taking it out of the cavity it had a silver sheen to it. The blood was not even sticking on it, causing it to glow eerily in the flickering light.


    Chu drained some more blood and left Ming with another bowl to milk the heart dry. If he needed he was going to make sure he had enough. Questions on how the heck all this was possible from a corpse long after death could wait on the next person whose soul transferred over.


    Right now he had important things on his mind to worry about.


    "Sue, get some torches lit and I want you and the girls providing light. Sakura, I want you on my side for help."


    He never forgot to try to get this girl to render some assistance that would make her feel appreciated. After the previous events he had taken it into account to try to get her actively involved in some way.


    This was what makes a team leader. If you didn''t pay attention to those working around and with you. There was only going to be one end result.


    Screwed!


    Chu rested the bowl on the table. He had the talismans, the blood and the stone.


    Now all he needed was the luck.


    He moved the covers from Lucy''s arm exposing it from the shoulder to the elbows. It was the perfect place for a tattoo in his former world. According to Simon, persons who have talismans tend to hide it and not display it unless for verification. This was to prevent others from getting an idea on the kind of ability you might have.


    The tattoos left by the talisman vary according to the demon beast used. For sharp minds and sharper enemies this can be detrimental to a person. A boar demon has a strength characteristic. The boost in abilities would center around such kind of skill making his trump card known to all.


    "Sakura pass me one of the talismans."


    Chu took the talisman with his bloodied hands. He dipped his fingers into the bowl and gently coated the paper with the blood until it was completely covered. Using the blood as a substitute for glue he wrapped it onto Lucy''s arm.


    "Sakura hand me the stone."


    The talismans were covered in mystical drawings and writings on both sides. The instructions were to place it on the intended person and then touch the lifestone at the point marked in the center.


    Chu received the stone and followed the instructions. He held the lifestone and gently pressed it on the talisman.


    ''Poof''


    Gasps of surprise echoed all around from them. The lights flickered as the ones holding the torches made a small jump at the unexpected noise.


    Just like that.


    With a soft sound the talisman simply turned into dry dust. The only thing on Lucy''s arm showing their effort was the blood stains.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Chu sighed to himself, but kept a brave face on display for the others.


    "Sakura get a wet cloth to clean and dry Lucy''s arm. We will try again."


    The blood in the bowl refused to coagulate and remained like it was just drawn from a live creature. Maybe that was why this type of procedure could be done for at least five days after a demon beast killing.


    Chu quickly repeated the steps. He didn''t know if Lucy could hold on for even five hours. Holding his breath he attempted the operation again.


    ''Poof''


    Taking a rest he opened the book and read over the instructions. Satisfied he was making no mistakes he continued.


    Again.


    ''Poof''


    Was it just not meant to be? He checked and turned over the pages for anything he might have missed.


    Again.


    ''Poof''


    His hands trembled as he placed the lifestone on the table. He sat down as his vision became cloudy.


    Over. It was over.


    He dropped his head on the table as a host of emotions swept over him.


    ''F@#4!''


    The others gave him room while holding the torches and standing silently.


    He was out of talismans and nearly out of chances.


    Did he have to drag Lucy across the snow to the village tomorrow?


    Would she make it?


    Will they be able to help her?


    His mind raced across numerous questions and self answers as he slowly gave in to despair. He regretted not paying more attention to those healing aids that were available in this world.


    "Chu"


    He was now dependent on luck for Lucy to pull through. If it was anything like the success they just had, they were doomed.


    "Chu"


    He raised his head as he finally realized he was being called. He quickly rubbed his face. It was his responsibility to keep things in order.


    "Hey Chu, I think this is one of those talisman thingies. It''s in the back of the book so maybe its a dud."


    Chu looked at Ming who was apparently flipping through the book just now. He looked at the page the boy was pointing. On the page before was some writing and a larger sized talisman was seen at the back of the following page. This talisman was nearly two times larger than the ones used before and was vaguely covered in faint symbols and lines.


    It was easy to miss because unlike the others the drawings were only on the back of the page and so faint that it looked to be blank under the lighting. He would have never thought this page was anything but blank.


    Chu read the two faint words scribbled at the top.


    Ancient Talisman


    "F$#@!"


    He didn''t say anything to the others, it was best to just go through the routine again. The odds against them were staggering.


    "Sakura"


    He took the newly teared piece of paper and started to rub the blood on it. Slightly startled he placed it on Lucy''s arm. The ancient talisman was placed with the writings facing outwards. He then pressed the stone on the center half expecting it to shatter.


    Five times and this stone would be rendered useless.


    He felt it start to break down as he pressed it into the paper. He let go of the stone and sighed. The only option was to carry Lucy to the village and hope for the best. He turned his head to Sakura at the side to let her start cleaning up the place.


    "Sakura, get the cloth and cle..."


    The eyes of the girl was glued to the spot where his hand came from just a moment ago. He slowly turned around to the sight that locked her gaze.


    The lifestone was slowly breaking but not like what he imagined. It was instead slowly being absorbed into the talisman. It was like if a very viscous liquid was slowly dangled and allowed to fall on a solid surface. It was very slowly spreading out at the point of contact.


    The barn was now dead silent. Even the breathing of its inhabitants seemed like it was halted. All eyes were focused on that piece of paper stuck on Lucy''s arm.


    The lifestone continued to ''melt'' into the paper. Defying gravity it moved like a liquid uniformly across the talisman without interruption.


    After about one hour this movement was finally finished. The talisman was completely covered in a silver-colored liquid. If Chu didn''t witness the previous movement he would have thought it was mercury.


    During this time Chu was busy reading all the information pertaining to this talisman. Unfortunately this type of talisman was included as a reference and not really to be used in the field. Most of the information was geared to the benefit for scholars and researchers. He didn''t even know which step was considered a success or if it could fail at some point towards the end.


    All they could do was watch and wait until the process was completed.


    "What is happening now?"


    "Did it stop?"


    "Is Lucy ok, does it hurt?"


    Chu confirmed that Lucy was still looking the same as before. He had no idea if this process was going to be painful. The book gave no information on such things for either talismans and their procedures.


    "The paper is disappearing, the silver color is starting to disappear. Ahhh it looks like its going into her skin. Chu! its running into the skin."


    Chu pushed away the excited boy from the front and scrutinized the arm.


    "Sue, I need the lamp closer."


    He looked at the rectangular tag on the arm. Previously it was like a brightly polished silver tag wrapped halfway across the arm. Now the shiny surface slowly and uniformly grew dull. The boy was right, it was getting dull as the silver began to move into the skin through the pores.


    It didn''t look like the process was splintering or dissolving the skin, it was just like if it was actually draining into the skin as if it was made of sand. He glanced at Lucy''s face. Her complexion was like a person not experiencing massive pain and trauma. Instead it was like a person whose face looked like they had an itch they just couldn''t scratch.


    "Ming hold her arm, don''t let it move to interrupt the process. Clod hold her other arm in the event she try to unconsciously use it to touch the arm. Keep her as still as possible."


    The boys had just done what Chu instructed when Lucy tried to do exactly that. She was subconsciously responding to the imprinting. Luckily they held her down firmly.


    After another hour facing this type of intermittent burst from Lucy, the silver liquid had now disappeared. Even the stains from the blood used to hold the talisman on her arm was gone. In front of their eyes was only her smooth pale skin.


    Chu got a lamp and peered closely. It was as if nothing was ever done, the arm was clean. Just when he was about to raise his head he saw part of the skin starting to turn black.


    Like a fairy waving a magical wand in those children movies, black lines weaved and painted themselves across her arm. In a few minutes an exquisite tattoo was formed the size of a playing card. Looking closely it was like the lines formed a near rectangular border with the ones in the center crisscrossing and melding to form a shape.


    "...wolf...it looks like a ...wolf... head..."


    The gasps and the whispers on the side confirmed his similar thoughts.


    Lucy was looking a little disheveled from the unconscious struggles that had taken place. Her breathing did seem to be the same if not slightly better. At least so it seemed to Chu.


    He moved away and fixed himself on the bench.


    "Ming help Clod bar the trapdoor and fence. We are going to remain here for the night. Sue get a fire going to keep us warm. I want the rest to tidy up this area."


    "Two person on watch, I want everyone to have weapons close by and ready. If Lucy remains the same I will carry her to the village tomorrow."


    As the children grew busy Chu slumped down on the table close to Lucy. Tired as he was, his mind refused to sleep as he kept checking on Lucy every few minutes. It was at dawn when he finally felt she was breathing much more peacefully and stronger than before. He didn''t know when he fell asleep for about an hour after. Panicking he went over to the bedside. In the event of emergency the ones assigned on watch would have awoken him.


    Nobody however slept during the night, just like him they were all forcing themselves awake.


    "Chu..."


    He stopped in his tracks on the voice.


    Slowly he approached the makeshift bed as the others made way for him.


    There, half lying, half sitting was Lucy staring back at him.


    She had awakened.

 Chapter 32 -What is this?!

    Chu stared at the girl half sitting on the makeshift bed. The roll-a-coaster of emotions he had faced for the last few hours was all because of this little girl.


    He choked back the emotions trying to erupt inside of him. He calmed himself to keep up his normally mature disposition. The tears were wiped, the trembling restrained by well-regulated breathing.


    His voice betrayed him once he opened his mouth. The worries and relief couldn''t be contained as he talked. It was like the first time he did a presentation to his seniors at work.


    "H-how a-are you feeling?"


    "The pain is gone but I feel really tired."


    She answered softly in an exhausted voice.


    Her complexion was deathly pale, he guessed it was probably from the loss of blood. He was no expert but the blood she lost was a huge amount. He still shuddered when he remembered during the stitching how much blood flowed out at that time alone.


    Yesterday she had a pale and clammy look. It was like a person who was bedridden for years in a hospital suffering from some incurable illness.


    This morning she still had that pale complexion not to mention that weary appearance. Her blue eyes however, were now brighter and sharper than before. They radiated vitality and health. There was something else about them but he couldn''t quite place it at the moment.


    He came over and squeezed between the others crowded around at her side.


    "Chu, Chu look. Look at her cut. Chu look at her cut!"


    The boy next to him grabbed the sheet and without a care stripped it off of her in his excitement. Lucy had on a clean cotton short top vest and a long cotton pants that resembled and functioned like pajamas for sleepwear. It seems that the girls had properly cleaned and dressed her when she woke up.


    Lucy''s face started to turn red. Chu wanted to say something at first but the words were halted in his mouth. It was because his eyes were now locked as he stared at her abdomen. She blushed some more even though Chu''s gaze was certainly not one of lust but one of curiosity. It was like the kind of attraction a baby has on seeing a strange new toy for the first time.


    Even so, Lucy was still a young girl and this was her first time exposing that much skin to so much people.


    The others were not aware of the thoughts running across Lucy''s head at the moment. Chu was busy scrutinizing the previously three heavy wounds. His mind rolled over the words ''formerly three wounds'' because all that remained from last night in front of him were three scars.


    If wasn''t for the threads from the stitching the day before, Chu might have thought this was a scar from something that happened months ago, if not years. This type of healing ability was unprecedented in his past life. Something like this would have been termed a miracle and be recorded in the annals of medical achievement.


    It seemed the others discovered this when the girls helped in the cleaning and dressing. This information was passed on to the others as well. In the height of being amazed and joy that Lucy was now fine, they had no problems in letting Chu rest.


    The girls had just done their job and had relayed the news to the boys occupying the lookout. It was during their conversations when Chu woke up.


    "Miki, later you are going to have to cut the threads and pull them out from the skin. We cannot allow them to remain."


    This world did not have the technology like his old one. If the threads were not removed they would only add to being unsightly on her skin. It may even lead to infection, something he was definitely unfamiliar with in this world. All he knew was that when a person got stitches it had to be removed. Again his knowledge in both worlds in this field was sorely lacking.


    His mind was spinning at the possibility that this was related to the tattoo she acquired in the morning. Those serious thoughts that required quiet contemplation was broken by the boy beside him.


    "Chu, Chu look, look see how the cut is healed? But that''s not all, look, look even Lucy''s scabs and sores from before are all gone...look Chu! "


    Totally oblivious to the hostile stares from the girls standing around him he grabbed Lucy''s hand and started pointing to places on it. He even went so far as to point to places on her exposed stomach. Clod had long turned and backed away slowly. Only a fool would not have noticed the expressions of anger and embarrassment on those girls'' faces.


    "See Chu, all here on her hands were sores when we first met her. All vanished, all gone. Look, see there was a scab here on her abdomen yesterday. It was there when we were sewing her up. Allllll gone...see look here...lo..."


    Slap


    "What the heck are you doing?"The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Slap


    "I didn''t tell you nothing when you first flung the sheet, but you do know this is a girl in front of you right?!"


    Slap


    "How the heck can you just grab a girls'' hand without asking and do what you want."


    Slap Slap


    "How the heck can you be so bold as to point out a girl''s blemishes to her face?"


    Slap Slap Slap


    "How much of an idiot are you. Read the fricking mood of those around you, you klutz!"


    Slap Slap Slap


    "Do you even know what shame is?"


    "Get Clod and wrap that carcass in a piece of canvas. Drag it to the cage and crack open the outside door. I want it frozen before lunch."


    All Chu''s emotions were finally vented onto this idiot in satisfaction.


    When he first opened his eyes in this world, he was alone. Through various circumstances he was estranged from his parents and forced to live a life in abject poverty. According to the workings of this world, this meant he was doomed to continue into a downward spiral until death.


    Risking his life he changed this fate that was written for him. It was his determination to survive and climb out of this situation which forced him to act. But alone he had no chance for redemption. It was only through the help of these two friends could he stand in a different place.


    For Ming and Lucy, Chu was willing to risk anything. Because theses were the first two friends who risked their lives, with and for him before he actually made money. His friendship with Ming had even started when they were penniless.


    This was the kind of foundation he was looking to build in this world. To venture out into the strange world with companions like these was what he needed and wanted. He didn''t want to be the loner who faced troubles like in his favorite novels. Unlike those terrifying MC''s that impressed him as a teen, the current self was just to vulnerable.


    He needed friends to act as support and friends he could trust.


    Chu made a note on investigating this worlds medical technology and services. This experience showed how ignorant he was in that important field.


    "Miki, start with this operation. What ever tools you use should be boiled in hot water like we did last night. When your finished get the girls to help you take Lucy down to the cellar to wipe her down again."


    "Sue I need you to make some fresh soup for Lucy. Heat the remainder from last night for us to eat. These few days will be soup and maybe bread on the menu until Lucy recovers fully."


    "Soooooouuuuuuuuuppppppp! But  I want meeaattt!"


    The wails of the boy clambering through the gate were conveniently ignored as Chu continued talking.


    "Clean up this place and get the oven going for warmth. We will let Lucy relax here until she is better. I need to do some reading on the effects of these tattoos on people. Organize a watch in the lookout."


    Chu grabbed the big book and headed up the ladder to the platform. The place he was accustomed reading was just over the oven. This sweet spot was away from the smoke that came through the boards but close enough to enjoy the heat that radiated up from below.


    This ''demon compendium'' as Chu named it contained the information of most of the demons that have been sighted for the past hundreds of years. Compiled by the Mage Tower it had sketch illustrations and the basic information about the creatures habits and usual locations.


    This didn''t mean that these were all the demons that came from beyond the North mountains. It was just a list of the common and known dangerous ones. There may be other types that were just not seen or recorded. The locations were also those that were most frequented during sightings. This book was in no way a new edition. According to the foreword this damn book was at least over a hundred years old. Thus a demon known to settle in the west may now have changed to the east.


    The more Chu read, the more he burned in anger. The information was vague and not specific at all. Take the demon they killed. The information gathered from the book was as follows.


    ''Demon wolf spawn from beyond the North mountain. Hunts alone. Found near the mountainous regions near Frost City. Highly dangerous and cunning. Known to chase its prey over large distances from city to city. Last known sighting four hundred years ago. On sighting immediate message to Frost City command is required.


    This book was over a hundred years, does that mean that the last time a demon wolf prowled around was about five hundred years ago? The usual habitation was north of Frost City in the mountains. Instead this creature was found sauntering around the forest far south of that place.


    As for abilities and what effects such a creature possessed and its effect on a tattoo when used, nothing was recorded.


    How was he to know what skill Lucy may have gotten. More importantly how do they activate it?


    Simon at the Trading post had a lifestone found from a boar. For those demons, the book gave some idea on the type of skill that may be activated. It never mentioned the process how to do it. The more dangerous demons, and the ones listed under rarely found had no information what so ever.


    Chu couldn''t help himself on being frustrated. He did kind of understand the reason behind it. With the poor success rate of activating a talisman and given the rarity and danger of confronting the more deadly demons, it was no wonder information was lacking.


    Maybe only in the libraries of the Mage Tower would more comprehensive knowledge be found. At the moment he was far from being able to access those kinds of places. As for the books, he wasn''t versed in the printing and distribution in this world.


    Perharps the books were only written every hundrend years to allow time for gathering new information, mass production and distribution? The him right now didn''t have a clue.


    It was near noon when he stopped and stretched. He was tired after last nights ordeal and now after this mornings reading he was about to drop from fatigue. If this was not important he would have crashed out sleeping already. His plan now was a hot meal and some sleep to unwind his troubled mind. Just when he was climbing down the ladder he heard a yell.


    "Chuuuuuuuu......."


    He nearly fell down as he saw the boy scrambling up from the cellar as if a fire was lit on his ass. On Ming''s face was the expressions of excitement and fear. Mostly fear.


    "Chu...Something with Lucy...eyes...like that..."


    He stuttered and pointed to the entrance where the dead carcass was securely wrapped.


    Chu gave him a glance and walked slowly to the cellar entrance. He was tired and his mind was already starting to shut down. His body was in a go slow mode. He didn''t comprehend the gravity of Ming''s words until it was too late.


    Looking past the cellar entrance into the darkness he gasped stumbling backwards in fear as he landed on his butt.


    What he saw staring back at him from the darkness was a pair of eyes.


    A pair of yellow, vertically slit eyes.


    He had seen those eyes before. It was always present in his nightmares.


    It resembled the eyes of the thing where Ming''s trembling hand was now pointing.


    It was the eyes of the wolf demon.

 Chapter 33 -More what is this?

    More what is this?


    Chu felt his heart was beginning to constrict and about to jump out his throat. He scrambled back in a reflex action away from the entrance. Ming reached down and grabbed his shoulders to pull him up, but both their legs were wobbling like a drunken cat.


    Frozen in fear they could only stare at the cellar entrance. In the face of overwhelming power they could only resign to their fate.


    From the darkness two small hands emerged slowly and grasped onto the sides of the cellar entrance. Then a small and familiar head poked out followed by a petite body.


    Lucy climbed out of the cellar and stretched herself, she was not accustomed to being lethargic. Halfway through this activity she suddenly became aware of the fixed gazes near her side. The two were nearly hugging each other like they had seen a ghost. After what seemed like ages and with their stares continuously locked onto her, she became embarrassed.


    "What are you two doing to each other. And why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Crap Lucy don''t scare me like that. What the hell! I pissed my pants......"


    Chu swallowed his heart back into his body. Literally.


    He breathed deeply as he faced the girl. Those blue eyes blinked as they looked back at him in curiosity.


    "MEETING! EVERYBODY BY THE OVEN RIGHT NOW! ONLY THE LOOKOUT REMAINS ABOVE!"


    This was one of the very few times Chu ever shouted out commands. Most of the time he usually reserved such acts for training.


    In moments everyone was gathered by the table near the oven. Ming was hyper, Lucy was curious and Chu was still breathing heavily.


    "Settle down, settle down everyone."


    Chu didn''t know if he was trying to reassure himself or the others.


    "Okay. I want to know step by step what happened from the time when Lucy was moved from the kitchen to when I called everyone for this meeting. I want to know where everyone was at from then to the present. Let''s start with Lucy."


    Chu unknowingly had developed himself into an enigma in the eyes of his companions. Thus they rarely questioned whatever he wanted or why he did it. Ming was an exception but he was recognized as a special case among the general consensus.


    As everyone narrated their actions, a general outline of the time-line and picture was formed.


    Miki and Sakura were the first to attend to Lucy . They completed the task of removing the stitches from her abdomen and dressed the wounds after the thread removal. Lucy endured the pain well and they finished quickly without incident. Sue was cooking and preparing hot water for Lucy to wash up at the time. She also made a small fire down in the cellar to ward of the chill when Lucy was ready to sleep.


    Dyna was on lookout duty at that time. She only recently switched with Miki who was up there at this time. Ming and Clod were tending to the carcass, moving it as instructed. When Lucy went in the cellar she had a brief wash with a hot cloth and then changed for bed. Sakura and Miki only left when she fell asleep. After that the girls were either in the kitchen or up at the lookout keeping Dyna company. They never noticed anything strange or out of the ordinary.


    So far everything was like normal. While they talked Chu made Clod close the trapdoor to the cellar. Both him and Ming were comforting themselves by holding a spear. Given his vast experience in horror flicks and the ''enlightening'' events of this world he was expecting the unexpected.


    His only comfort was that Ming''s knees that were knocking like a drum together was louder than his. The others continued their tale looking at the two of them suspiciously.


    Clod was busy cleaning and doing some work out in the open area of the barn. He sent Ming at that time into the cellar for the spears to oil and maintain them. It was there when Ming was making some noise in the darkness he woke Lucy up. Chu was crystal clear on the events that happened after.


    The possibility of a wolf demon in the cellar was highly unlikely. But from what he read that species was highly vindictive and liked to toy with its prey. However he believed they would all be dead now if that was the case. What he was most concerned was the fact on what was happening to Lucy. All those damn werewolf movies finally started to take its toll and mess with his fragile mind.


    He would not be surprised on anything becoming a possibility in this damn world.


    He could only question her.


    "Lucy did you feel anything different when you woke up?"


    "Hmmm...no, I felt refreshed after the nap and the food Sue gave me before sleeping. I woke up when I heard all that banging in the cellar though. Then I saw Ming near the weapon shelf. He had dropped one of the daggers on the ground and was feeling for it. When I tried to talk to him, he turned to look at me and just ran off."


    "How the heck was I supposed to see the dagger in the dark huh?"This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Wait, wait! That''s not the point you idiot"


    Chu stopped the bickering he knew was going to start. He suppressed his imagination that was running wild. At least from what he pieced together, it was highly unlikely there was another wolf demon.


    "Lucy go back into the cellar, stand where you were before."


    The girl cocked her head and then went down to do as he asked.


    "I was here by the bed."


    "Ok good. Now look and see if you can find the dagger Ming dropped on the far end."


    Right now all the Children except Miki who was up on the lookout were circling around the reopened cellar entrance in curiosity.


    "I can''t see it Chu...wait now I can. I see it just by the swords on the ground."


    She looked up towards them pleased in completing her task.


    What happened next was not completely unexpected. With the exception of Chu who just gasped and Ming who was trembling at his side in excitement. All the others were in the acts of running, crawling, screaming or simply fainting in shock.


    Half hour later they were all sitting around the table drinking some warm water. Some were still reeling in discomfort, one was excited while the fear on most were obvious. Miki was called down to participate this time.


    Chu took a deep breath and began his speech. It was imperative that he nipped any signs of fear and discomfort in the bud, here and now. He was not going to ruin what he had built because of ignorance or fear within the group.


    "First things first."


    He slammed the demon book down on the table between all of them. By now all of them had a rough idea on its contents. They had personally borne witness to the effect it had on the critically injured girl.


    "Lucy has successfully activated her talisman. With it she has gained new skills and abilities that we have never heard about. This..."


    He stopped and pointed at the book, turning and making eye contact with each of them


    "This has given her something that those in the mighty Military can only dream about. Even the nobles and high-ranking people in this empire would kill for her luck."


    He gazed at Lucy and smiled. That was a smile they all knew but had previously forgotten. It was a smile when a person was genuinely happy for someone.


    "Lucy has shown she has the ability to see in the dark. However when she activates this ability her eyes turn from blue to a golden-yellow. THAT is ALL, she is still the same Lucy, and our companion. Get used to it, because this is an ability which can save our lives."


    "We should be thankful and happy for her and for our luck in having such an amazing friend."


    Chu reprimanded them like a teacher scolding kids for simple mistakes. He was grateful in a sense that his companions were all children. With some coaxing and explanations it was easy for them to understand. If this had been a group of adults as companions. The discontent, suspicion and greed that might have festered would slowly begin to spiral out of control.


    The subsequent actions of these children proved his point.


    "I''m sorry Lucy, I fainted when you were injured and now I did it again..."


    "I remembered that thing when I saw the eyes, I''m sorry I was scared..."


    Dyna sobbed as she threw herself on Lucy. The other girls soon followed. Lucy was like the big sister to all of them. Even though she and Miki were near the same age, it was through her that they were all enjoying a better life.


    Chu let them continue bonding for the moment. Clod was not to concerned, once Chu was satisfied with the outcome he was fine. Ming was with Chu when they were questioning Simon from the Trading post. He was even more informed than the rest of them. After realizing what had happened, the fear was now replaced by excitement and anticipation.


    "Chu get me one of those, but I want one to boost my strength, so Clod doesn''t keep calling me weak."


    Slap


    "You think those things grow on trees, I just have to go outside and shake one down for you?"


    Chu knew exactly what this idiot was thinking when Lucy showed that night-vision type of ability. Even he couldn''t feel a little envious of her. After all who didn''t want something akin to a superpower.


    In the late afternoon after lunch Chu, Lucy and Ming were standing in the open area inside the barn.


    "Lucy how are you feeling?"


    "I feel fine after eating, but I still get tired fast. Its plenty better than this morning though."


    Chu nodded.


    So far he confirmed Lucy had the ability to heal much faster than before. This speed was beyond the scope of modern-day medicine in his old world. The ability to see in the dark was another. She could will it on without much difficulty, but they found that she could not use it for more than ten minutes. After that she had to wait a long period before using it. In fact since the first real testing began after lunch, they were still waiting. Chu believed with practice she would be able to increase the time-frame.


    A drawback to her abilities was that her food intake had more than doubled. Lucy was only satisfied after eating a large meal for a grown man. She was embarrassed at the time, but Chu scolded her into continuing until she was content. His reasoning to her was that the last thing he needed was for her to faint in hunger during a hunt.


    Only one person voiced their disagreement on her having more food than the rest of them(or more importantly; him). Chu blatantly ignored the dissent and this person was ruthlessly crushed into submission by the others.


    "I want to try something. Run from here, up the ladder, down the platform and into the cellar. Don''t use the gate at the fence. Try to activate your ability at the end, have Sakura inform me if it works."


    "Ok, I''m ready."


    "Then go."


    Lucy bolted out from near them and scampered over the ladders. Chu didn''t have time to take a few breaths when she entered into the cellar. Sakura shouted out from above the cellar entrance shortly after.


    "Chu she says it works, I can see her eyes change color."


    After a few minutes Sakura shouted out that Lucy ability has stopped. Chu instructs her to race back towards them. This is done in record time. Lucy pants a little as she sits down with them.


    "Okay Lucy. That''s it for today. I think after a week or so, your body should be in peak form. By then we can really see what you can do."


    "But Chu, how are we going to know what Lucy can do? I remember Simon saying that his strength skill was known because it was expected, so it was easy to train until it activated. Lucy eyes are amazing, but how do we know if she has some souped up killer technique waiting to be activated?"


    "I know what you mean. Ming we have to make a trip to the Trading post again. We need to get some information to train Lucy. Then there is the headache behind trying to sell this wolf demon. If we do it right, the benefits are going to be huge, but one misstep could cost us our lives."


    Chu didn''t continue to worry them about that part. He needed to be very careful on attempting that trade. A part of him actually screamed out for him to just bury the carcass and done. He was still in deliberation of it for the time being.


    "Chu..."


    Miki called out from the lookout.


    He hurriedly got up and headed towards the platform. Climbing the ladder he joined her at the top.


    Scanning the area where she was pointing he took some time to register the situation. It was some time until he made out what she was pointing.


    "What the heck?"


    In the open snow not to far from the barn, three wolf cubs were dragging themselves across the plains.

 Chapter 34 -Its like a game of chess

    Its like a game of chess


    A small campfire was burning in the open area of the barn. Seven children were spread out around it in a semicircle. Between them and the fire were three puppies that were being fed some watered down porridge by Dyna. Miki had remained up in the lookout on full alert.


    When they had seen those little animals struggling out in the snow the group immediately positioned themselves according to plan. Since the last incident with the wolf pack, they were forced to mature after partaking in the bloody act. The children had at least reached the stage where even in fear, they would attack or defend instinctively.


    This in itself was a major accomplishment from just over a few months ago. Back then they were all resigned to a path of despair. Now instead of giving up and waiting for death, everyone wanted to live.


    All their heightened vigilance was for naught this time. After sometime it seemed these young pups were apparently strays left to fend for themselves. The mother probably died leaving them at the mercy of the elements. During the height of winter even adult wolves struggle to survive. Much less the case for them, this was simply serving up a death sentence.


    When the pups were close to the barn, Ming and Chu rushed out armed with swords and large canvas sacks. From Chu''s point of view this was not a dangerous act. Once he was satisfied that this was not a reckless venture they had moved like a well oiled team. In this land he was determined to milk away at any opportunity. Confronting the three starved to death animals was the easiest capture he had ever done.


    This venture took less effort than chasing a chicken for dinner. The animals had reached the stage like they were running on fumes. The time taken for Chu to execute his strategy was only a couple of minutes. To say how smooth it went, the last cub didn''t even have the strength to run. It simple dropped down and gazed at them through a pair of listless eyes.


    Ming returned with a triumphant look and boasted about his skills to the companions who had witnessed this scene. During the ''ambush'' they were at the door armed with crossbows and spears. Having a front row seat to the debacle only induced their disdain towards the boaster.


    Scrambling some animals that were simply waiting for death could not be counted as a heroic act.


    Presently they were around the fire.


    "Can we keep..."


    "No."


    Chu was expecting that question after seeing the girls fawn over those wild animals. At the moment the cubs were still weak and possibly in shock. When he had brought them inside and released them they were too weak to even run. Dyna had slowly coaxed one to eat the porridge with a large spoon.


    Since they were exhausted they could only sit and receive it. When she had lifted one up to feed it better it tried to bite. That bite was simply it going through the motion and reflex. It was too weak to muster any force through its jaws.


    The problem would begin when they regained their strength. Chu really captured them with the intention to earn some more money. Since he was going to the village he might as well try to sell them to Griz.


    "Why Chu..."


    "Think about it, we still don''t know if the parents of these cubs are searching for them. Even if it''s not a possibility, we are going to have to feed them and take care of them. Whose going to take that responsibility to train them? Worse yet, we are still in the month of winter. What if those dangerous beast and demons show up around here? Who is going to keep these cubs from making a fuss and giving our hideout away?"


    When these cubs grow up, they might become useful but that was in the future. Currently it was the month of winter where he was now expecting the unexpected. Because he never knew when they had to hide, these cubs were a liability.


    Then he had the issue of food for these new additions. Keeping these growing cubs here, along with the improved Lucy with her improved appetite was going to cut into their food supply.


    His earnings were like a first time employee''s year-end bonus. It came in a bulk and left in a rush. If he was not careful then they would be reduced to firewood collection somewhere down the road.


    "Chu lets keep them, I will train them. Please, I can do it."


    He looked at Dyna who was pleading.


    "You do know these critters will eventually have to eat raw meat? Can you stomach this when they start hunting?"


    "Chu can we keep them?"


    "Please!"


    Dyna was the weakest one among them when it came to the sight of blood. If she and the others wanted to keep the cubs, then fine. He was going to drop some ground rules to follow.


    "Let me finish. If after you guys can do everything I say, then I have no problem."


    "Those cubs are wild beast, not some house-pet. As such, they will be raised as wild beast who will obey us. That means they will need an owner. That person will be responsible for training and getting them to listen to simple commands.


    The trainer is responsible for feeding and cleaning. That means they are also responsible to teach them how to hunt. If we are forced to hide, then those beast need to be able to keep quite. If not we have no choice but to give them up as bait. Who is willing to do this?"


    Chu stressed on the issue of having to leave the cubs in a dangerous situation. He had to let the children know to avoid any risky situations down the road. After some time Dyna spoke out meekly.


    "I...Chu I will do it. I have to get strong too, so I will do it."


    Chu looked at her.


    "Ok but remember you need to take responsibility for them. I don''t want to be food for these beast when they get older. Who knows if I would get rabies should they bite me."Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Dyna gave her head a nod. Her face was all smiles like a kid getting a surprise present for their birthday.


    "Chu what''s Rabies? Is that some skill wolves have that you read about?"


    Ming asked him out of curiosity. Since the episode with Lucy this guy was enthusiastic about acquiring one.


    With everything settled, Chu headed up to relieve Miki. The girl was obviously dying to head down to see the new additions. He scanned the surroundings searching for any signs of life. Only when dusk descended and the plains were shrouded in darkness was he satisfied that the cubs were alone.


    When he came down the others were on the platform waiting. Sue quickly sent up the food she was keeping warm in the oven. The cubs were now resting in the front of the barn. They were intelligent enough to lay down close to the fading campfire to lock in the warmth.


    "Ming, tomorrow we are heading into the village. I want to do this trip before the scent from this demon disappears. When that happens those wolf packs might return to roam the area."


    Chu was convinced that the demon scent was probably high in this area. Maybe that was the reason those wolf cubs followed such scent and arrived here. The larger adults would not be so naive and certainly steer clear of this location.


    These cubs were a small distraction from one of the most important problems he ever faced.


    The wolf demon.


    In fact he was doubly sure that a wrong step would lead to him loosing his life. That was one of the main reasons why he was so torn as to sell or simply bury it.


    Clearing his head of all those troubles and worries over the past day, he could finally focus on this problem. And it was one that was equivalent to them opening Pandora''s box.


    The information from the ''monster book'' and those little chats with Simon and Griz was enough for him to understand and outline the important facts.


    First fact.


    This was a demon that was highly rated even since hundreds of years ago as being among the top in power. As such it even required the commander of the garrison to urgently dispatch a message requesting help to the city of Frost. Even in ancient times this city that existed still had to be on high alert when faced with such a demon.


    Now this demon was lying half-frozen in a barn run by kids. Powerful people will soon arrive at this village under the guise of liberation. Chu was certain that nearly all of them would be accompanied by someone aiming for the lifestone. As such, this little corner of the Empire was going to be flipped upside down.


    Second fact.


    If he traded this demon, word is going to get out to everyone from village to city. That money in their little hands is going to be simply taken away. There is no possibility of them escaping that fact. Even if he sold it in secret and Griz manages to take it away, it wouldn''t be long before it will be traced back to them. They were too weak.


    The Third Fact.


    They used the #%$*&^$ lifestone!


    Holy Crap!


    Barring the fact that the carcass was now worth less than half the value, the important thing was that they actually used the lifestone and blood. Imagining the scale of mobilization that is going to take place shortly, they could be killed in a fit of anger or just killed.


    Worse yet if it was found they had succeeded that was another kettle of fish by itself. From the book, the success of an Ancient talisman was near impossible for a reason. It was because it truly allowed far greater effects than a normal Tower talisman.


    Best case scenario would be Lucy taken in to serve one of these factions. As for them, well nobody liked loose ends lying around. Worse case was unimaginable.


    He was lacking in information. He didn''t know if the people coming from Frost city would have means of tracking the creature. Suppose they could track the creature by scent. More than half of that wolf demon''s blood was unintentionally scattered across the plain just out their front door. They might as well just stick some signs to point the way.


    He still had questions that the book couldn''t provide the answer.


    His best option was to head to the village and get as much information from Griz. Only then could he decide on a plan. If things became serious, he would brave the weather and high tail it to another village. Their finances were good enough to start from scratch from another strange place.


    Snow fell heavily the next day, crushing Chu''s plans. He decided to make the best of the time and re-read some information from the book and let Lucy recover her health. It was really the blood loss that had her weak. Give a few days and she would be back to peak condition.


    At least she was able to control her night vision skills. Unless she willed it, it remained deactivated. This went a long way in placing them at ease in the dark cellar.


    Nobody was really to keen to wake up at night and see those eyes staring back at them. Especially so soon after their last ordeal.


    One thing of note was that the cubs they left in the open area of the barn had decided to raid the demon wolf carcass during the night.


    Small and skinny enough to pass between the inner fence at the trap entrance, they tore apart the canvas and tried to feast on the body. Luckily the fur and skin could withstand their feeble attacks. However they did manage to chew into the frozen heart.


    By the time Dyna caught them in the morning, the heart was completely eaten. After a serious beating by Chu who saw his money being swallowed. They cowered behind their new master and trainer.


    Dyna started her new occupation and began to feed and train them on the rights and wrongs in this household. For Chu this came a little too late.


    "Lucy keep practicing the night vision in the cellar. When you switch with Miki, check if you can see around better during the day."


    Chu instructed her hoping that her eyesight was sharper than before. He was waiting for her full recovery to test her night vision from the lookout post. Her other senses could be tested slowly everyday.


    "Ming get our outdoor equipment ready, as soon as the weather changes, we are going. If not this evening, then tomorrow."


    "Clod, make a check on the walls of the barn. I want to make sure that all weak areas are repaired."


    Receiving a grunt and a nod from the two he immersed himself in the book.


    The more Chu deciphered, the more worried he became. The fact was that this talisman awakening was next to impossible. The amount of knowledge that flowed over the ages showed countless people at some point in time awakened powers through certain lifestones.


    Most of the demon characteristics that were under the title of Low, Medium or Normal had information on abilities gained from their respective lifestone. This indicated that over the few centuries covered by the book, persons were fortunate to activate these lifestones.


    The problem was that demons ranked High, Rare, Extremely dangerous and such levels had no such information recorded. This matched the information given under the wolf demon.


    This thing was starting to become a major headache.


    From the information gleaned of the book, these high level demons were either killed off for safety or provided no chance for a person to awaken during the last couple hundred years.


    Now he had Lucy who was an awakened under the lifestone of a wolf demon.


    To make matters worse, a Tower talisman usually affords the user a better chance at awakening. However it does so by significantly decreasing the powers absorbed from any lifestone.


    An Ancient talisman has near impossible chance to activate, but when it does the awakened one is granted near full power of the lifestone. This short statement from the book under that heading increased his worry.


    There were many pages that Chu skimmed through. He was a new reader so this deciphering didn''t come easy. He focused on those pages that introduced the Talismans at the back.


    With this limited knowledge he did understand one fact.


    Miss Lucy has been the proud owner of an Activated Ancient talisman.


    Simon told them he had a tattoo from a low-class demon boar. This was a demon that was just higher than a wild beast. It had not yet leveled up to a humanoid demon as the wolf demon.


    With this Tower talisman he could perform rapid charges and overpower a dozen normal guards in a short space of time. His experience and little stories that mentioned Frost city led Chu to interpret that most of the awakened ones were from low-class demons. Only few from the military had intermediate level tattoos according to him. Chu remembered the admiration and awe in Simon''s eyes when he spoke at that time.


    Now take Little Lucy who had awakened a wolf demon lifestone on an Ancient talisman. What kind of chaos would that bring when those educated and knowledgeable persons were to find out. Even him with his little mind could understand the massive upheaval this thing was going to bring.


    "%$#@!"


    He was in the center of this damn storm!

 Chapter 35 -Questions and Answers

    Questions and Answers


    Chu and Ming finally got good weather the next day to make their trip. After checking up on Lucy and reminding her to rest, they set out. Chu had Ming bring the sled with them.


    Dyna and her small wolf cubs saw them to entrance. She didn''t want to let the cubs out for fear they might escape. Only until they became accustomed to her would she then allow them to play outside.


    The journey started of uneventful and free from danger. Chu stopped Ming when they reached the ruined house where Lucy was attacked.


    "What are we doing, shouldn''t we keep moving?"


    Chu placed his fingers to his lips, signaling for the boy to be quiet. He slowly readied his sword and crouched forward. Ming finally understood his intentions and left the sled. He held the spear and moved to the front as a vanguard. They both kept their guard as they approached the ruins.


    In a corner partly sheltered from the snow under the broken-down roof lay the body of a wolf. By all accounts it was dead and had stiffened from the cold. The end of a crossbolt was sticking out from its head.


    "Crap! She did it Chu. And here I was thinking I needed power to get revenge for her."


    Ming walked up and prodded the wolf with the tip of his spear. By now all of them were well versed in telling the difference between a dead wolf or one still alive.


    Chu scanned the area and found something not totally unexpected. In the surroundings small paw prints could be seen. It didn''t take a genius to put the pieces together. Because of the heavy snow yesterday all the tracks in the plains were covered. If wasn''t for this place being partly sheltered he wouldn''t have spotted it.


    "Hey Chu I''m going for the sled, you really have a nose for making money don''t you. Hahaha."


    "Ming, wait."


    Chu called out as the boy stop and turned towards him. He sighed and continued.


    "Help me bury this wolf under these stones."


    "Eh?"


    "We can''t dig the ground, so lets bury it using the stones around here."


    "What about the money?"


    Chu started to move some stones to get the job going.


    "Don''t need it. Lets just call it even between us and this wolf."


    He should have considered that in winter, he was not the only one seeking some form of shelter. Because of this Lucy almost died by intruding into the temporary lair of a wolf. Like them it was simply defending its new home and family. Chu was not overly soft-hearted, but he had received some valuable lessons from crossing this beast. Not to mention it was indirectly responsible for his recent gains.


    All he had to do was figure out a way to keep these gains as well as his life.


    It was in the late afternoon when they stumbled across the village entrance. They had spent the morning in hard labor and the freshly fallen snow made walking difficult and tiring.


    The first thing they noticed was the change in mood of the village. The usual lazy guards patrolling the south entrance were now on high alert. On the path leading to the slums, a group of four soldiers were standing and talking in the freezing cold. From the looks of their full steel plated armor, they were definitely not from around the village.


    Chu and Ming gave a quick nod to the guards. Changed over into their patched cloaks they displayed the nature conducive to children of the slums.


    Venturing into the village, the normally sleepy atmosphere was now bustling with activity. Patrolling soldiers moved in groups along the streets and the Smithy that was usually closed in winter was bellowing heat and smoke amidst the busy clanging noises.


    The two boys headed to their destination taking in the unusual activity.


    "I don''t think I have ever seen these soldiers before Chu. Normally the shift in the garrison changes at the end of winter."


    Chu gave him a nod. With half of the garrison soldiers killed and the threat of the wolf demon hanging over them, it was understandable for the commander to call for reinforcements.


    The Trading post had a few soldiers from the garrison who were negotiation for some supplies or the other. The assistants were busily searching through those giant ledgers calling out prices. The Master was at the counter speaking with two men.


    From their countenance and speech, Chu gathered that they could be merchants who remained over the winter in the village. These merchants were normally rewarded for this winter hardship by being the first to choose the pelts caught during the season. White wolf pelts were much more valuable than the normal gray ones in the cities.


    "Griz, I told you this was a bad idea. Good thing your term here is nearly over. Still if I had to spend one more year in this hell hole I would cry."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Look at you Kim, one little problem and you want to run back with your tail between your legs."


    "Now, now you two. None of us could have imagined this winter was going to blow up to such a problem. We can at least return with the patrols from the town, but Griz has to weather it out."


    "Sigh...you are right Habil. But even if I could leave we don''t know if this demon will ambush those on the road. HAAHAHAHA...I invited you from your home in the south desert. Bet you didn''t know it was not only winter you would have to face..."


    "Sigh...not much you can do, it wasn''t your fault. If we knew this was going to happen I would have been prepared. We could have made a killing in this little village.""


    Chu stood in the back listening to their conversations. Little by little he pieced together some facts. After a few minutes the three merchants shook hands and left the store. Chu then sauntered to the counter.


    "You brat, I saw you straining your big ears in the shadows. What do you need today? I have to warn you though, the village is going to swell in numbers during the next few weeks. I can''t sell anything in bulk to you."


    Chu nodded. Even an idiot would hoard food and supplies knowing such news. When these temporary residents arrive, the little supplies are going to worth their weight in gold. Until the commanders and the merchants decide to take the risk to open and travel on the roads, everything is going to become scarce.


    Chu glanced around the store. The soldiers were gone and the clerks were working feverishly on scribbling down orders of some form of the other.


    "Hey Griz, I need to know if you got some time. I need some information."


    The Master checked his store and satisfied that things were idle he beckoned Chu to a corner.


    They sat on the stools in the corner of the counter. Chu decided to get straight to the point. The more one tried to beat around the bush the faster they would be caught hunting.


    "Are these new soldiers from Frost city?"


    "Huh you know about Frost city. Oh yea, Simon told you about it right? No, no these soldiers were sent from the nearby town of Karst. That is the town that oversees these villages. Its only four days ride from here, the messenger went there first and then from the town it would be sent by falcon to the city of Frost and the others."


    "Will these soldiers be able to..."


    "Don''t waste your breath, I know what you want to ask. These are soldiers from the town garrison. In front of a demon, they are just fodder. They were sent to help in beefing up the village security so the demon might be spotted faster. Hopefully it would be deterred by the sheer numbers."


    So it was like that, Chu thought. The nearest town was four to five days on horseback. These soldiers would have just made it to the village not to long ago. Now the question was...


    "How long will it take for somebody to come who can actually do something."


    He asked in a concerned tone.


    "Normally the ones who can actually fight against these demons are located in Frost. It takes about two weeks hard riding to reach us from there. I estimate that within the next two weeks or so those from the Military will be here."


    "I see, but even if they arrive, how are they going to find this thing. By the time they arrive, it may be long gone."


    Griz nodded in understanding.


    "In a situation like this I think they are going to send some trackers and scouts. Those people usually employ certain skills to find their prey. Can''t tell you much, even Simon doesn''t know the full extent of the Military."


    "Don''t they have trackers who have a means to pin-point this demon? Otherwise it is going to be hard to track in the winter."


    Griz gave him a look of disdain.


    "Brat, if it was that easy to track this demon. Do you think it would have gotten this far?"


    Chu nodded. One of the main problems that were nagging him was the ability to accurately find the beast. With such OP skills out of the question, this gave him the assurance that all he had to do was bury the body. The thing was his whole front yard was covered by it scent. Even a dog would be able to track it.


    Chu was still hoping he could salvage a profit from this situation.


    "What would happen if they even found the demon?"


    "That is what is making this thing so huge. The scouts are not the only ones coming here. Those high level mercenaries and Military generals are sending their family and associates. Even the Emperor''s family and nobles from the capital are going to be heading to the cities and towns nearby.


    With the enticement of a high level demon and the chance of activating a devastating ability compared to all others, who would not want to be around. This thing is going to become a pain in the a%$"


    ''##@@#!''


    That was the last thing Chu wanted to hear. Even if they died it would not save them from the wrath of some of these arrogant people. Given the kind of division that was prevalent and the sociality division, the poor were going to be screwed.


    "But will all those people combing the area, wouldn''t there be fighting once the demon is found and killed? Nobody want''s to be caught in the crossfire between nobles."


    "Hmmm, you understand the situation well. The only way to stop an escalation that is going to come from all these young nobles is if the demon is gone. Other than that is if some idiot kills the thing and uses the lifestone. If he is successful then the Military and Mage Tower would own his a$$. If he were to fail, well with the kind of people present I don''t have to spell it out for you."


    "I know right, where the heck can you find such an idiot."


    Chu glanced at the boy sitting and drooling in his sleep beside him. He already had the burden of taking care of one of those.


    "I say Griz, what is this thing about you having to serve a term here?"


    Griz sighed, it was something he did not want to really talk about especially to a kid. He still decided to say something since he treated this boy like an equal when it came to business.


    "My family is from the city of Haven. Its located to the east and south of here. We are a small merchant family that holds a minimal interest in the Trading post company. Five years ago my old man finally decided to step down from his position in the Trading post. As such for our family to hold onto our little gains, I had to undergo training within the Company to vie for his position. If I can show sufficient skills in increasing the profits at these border towns, I will be eligible for the Head position in a town. As for the city position, there are too many contenders for that position."


    Chu straightened his back as he stretched. Merchants were really ruthless. As a successful company starts to falter the sharks would begin circling to stake their claim.


    As for the rough and scheming city life, Chu had no problem if he ever decided to resettle. Just like in his old life, a country bumpkin moving to the city would learn from his experiences the hard way.


    Different world''s same conditions, he had a boat load of grievances to complain about.


    A plan was beginning to form in his little mind, but it was too intangible for him to grasp as yet.


    Right now though he had an idea that could be milk this situation and make a truck load of cash.


    Cough, cough.


    He meant wagons of Gold.


    "Hey Griz, I got an idea how you can really impress this company by making a ton of gold."


    Griz stared at the little scamp before him as his heart skipped a beat. Those statements from this brat now had the effect of making him start hyperventilating.


    After that Snow bear incident, he learned to expect the unexpected wherever this kid was concerned. The boy drummed his fingers on the counter as he gave him a sly grin and spoke.


    "You interested?"

 Chapter 36 -You need Gold to make Gold

    You need Gold to make Gold


    Griz gazed at this boy sitting nonchalantly across from him. The bearings and that confidence that seeped out from his body posture was shocking. Even more amazing was that the brat was as comfortable as he would be in his own home.


    Just who exactly was the Master of this place?


    Chu glanced at Griz and continued to press on. From the time he entered college and began his first part-time job, he learned an important fact.


    No matter what job you hold, whether it was a laborer, office or medical occupation. It could be at the highest or lowest in the eyes of society. If you are good at it, then you should never be ashamed to display your confidence and pride.


    When he finally found his little niche in the field of business, he never forgot this lesson. It was because of this exhibition, that those old fowls he interacted with always failed miserably in their attempts to intimidate him. At the end of each day, whether he cursed, cried or jumped for joy on reaching home. He never forgot to chalk up his daily highlights as well earned experience.


    "Given what you told me from before, I think as the Trading post Master. A huge opportunity is now opened for you. BUT the value of this humongous profit is falling like a rock as we sit and talk."


    Griz gave him one of those looks that killed. He restrained himself from jumping over the counter and choking the bastard to death.


    "Brat, the longer you dillydally and beat around the bush, the longer it takes for me to hear you plan. Quit spinning this yarn."


    Chu chuckled and then switched to a serious face.


    "How long do you have to work in this village?"


    Griz frowned while replying.


    "I have at least a year here. Then I have to serve five years in another two villages like this, before I can even earn the chance to be nominated. It would have been longer, but the profit from the Snow bear that was sent into the town cut my training time in half."


    Chu looked at Griz while the cogs began spinning in his head. He considered the Trading post as a main company with branches spread throughout the Empire. Unlike those modern day companies promotions here were more based on contacts than merits. After all, who would want to give up such a lucrative post in any world.


    "Then lets try to cut that time again."


    Chu looked at him in confidence.


    "I need a map to point out some things."


    Griz had one of the attendants bring the rough merchant map of the surrounding villages and town. It was a sketch drawn not to scale but outlining the roads from the villages and surrounding towns. The roads had little snippets of information, like how long a journey between the two points. There was even some small notes describing the bandits and other dangers that plagued certain areas.


    "Right now nobody is willing to travel the roads. The garrison reinforcements to the village are here to make up the losses and keep some calm. Late next week the real players will enter this village and use it as a base. The Military is not stupid so I suspect they will have people here and here."


    Chu pointed to the villages to the north and south on the map.


    "Most likely they are going to try to search around these villages hoping for some sighting as to track it. What is beneficial to us is this."


    He pointed to the route between the town of Karst and the village.


    "For those who want to use the demon, they have no choice but to come here. That''s because they need to consider the time from killing the demon to activating the stone. Simon said they have about five days after the death of the demon. Our village is going to be the center of all the action. Since most of the people are hurrying here, they are going to need supplies. Especially the kind to withstand venturing into the winter outdoors."


    Griz nodded his head in agreement. He pitched in his two cents at this point.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "I understand what you are saying and what you are suggesting. BUT no one is going to take the chance to transport supplies with the demon on the loose. In two weeks the trackers will be here, in another most of the top mercenaries and those who are vying for the lifestone. By that time the roads will be busy and a little safer to chance small loads. A sane merchant is not going to take a high risk by moving now to make money."


    If Chu was in the same position he would agree. If he was a merchant he would try to hook up with the soldiers when they were traveling to the village. With so many people on the roads the wolf packs would not be so keen to attack. As for the wolf demon, well that was the risk you had to chance.


    Fortunately Chu was the only one privy to two sets of important information.


    First was that the wolf packs that were roaming in the south of the village was the one that met its demise at their hands. As such maybe only lone wolves and small pairs were left. In the face of a large caravan they would be mad to attack.


    The second and most important was the fact that the culprit of all this upheaval, the wolf demon was dead.


    If he acted now he was going to make a killing. By the time those merchants in the town decided it was safe to travel, he would have already have sold his supplies at a high price. What he had to do was try to reach the towns as fast as possible before merchants there decided to inflate the prices in anticipation.


    Luckily Griz was acting under the Trading post banner. From what he had experienced, this company would have the resources to sell and profit. All it needed was someone to make a decision.


    "What if I tell you that you can safely travel between here and the next town without facing any danger. If you use this south route, it is doubly safe."


    Chu ran his fingers along the south route from the town of Karst. Although this map only showed the area around this province it was a priceless gem in Chu''s eyes.


    Griz stared at him as if he was a madman spouting nonsense.


    "Don''t give me that look, it doesn''t suit you. To show you how serious I am. I am willing to become your slave for life if you encounter any troubles. I am even willing to throw in all the money I made. This is how sure I am of success."


    Griz swallowed his saliva as he watched the boy. They had only known each other for a short period of time. Although they had struck up a good relationship it wasn''t that close where they had to risk their lives. Presently it was like meeting a neighbor who helped you for a month and then asked you for a million dollar loan.


    "I am just providing the information. It is up to you to make use of the opportunity. If you send word out to the Trading post in the town, then you will be the main supplier until the other merchants arrive. Think of it as me giving you a sure bet in a gambling house. How much you place on it is up to you."


    The burly man was now agitated as he got up and paced along the counter. Like the boy said it was a gamble. He didn''t have to worry about loosing but only about how much to put down. One question kept nagging him however.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    Chu leaned into the counter and dropped his voice to a whisper. Even Ming who was beside him could barely hear what he was saying.


    "I have an acquaintance in the slums who we pay to bring us firewood. Two days ago he overheard a conversation in the slums. The Mong bandits who normally appear in spring for recruitment from the slums had arrived. The talk was that the bandits had been ambushed by the wolf demon to the north. It seemed that their hideout between the two villages was breached by the demon. The man also said that the demon was currently pursuing some of their comrades who fled into the forest."


    Griz looked at Chu and saw the excited face that occurred when one had just released a big bottled-up secret. Glancing at the side, the boy next to him also showed the same shock and was nodding in amazement. If Griz only knew what was really passing through his mind, he would puke blood.


    ''OMG Chu is so F%$#@ amazing! When will I be able to lie with such a straight face.''


    Griz motioned to Simon who was sitting at the back to join them. He relayed the news to Simon with Chu filling in some of the pieces.


    The old guard sat down to think for a moment.


    "If this is true, then the boy is right. It could be a golden opportunity for you. When I spoke to the commander last, he said that this demon was very vindictive. The last patrol was hunted into annihilation. If the boy''s story is true then this wolf demon will be busy for the next couple of days playing with its prey.


    Don''t forget it also has to harvest and feed on those bandits it killed. I think the boy is right, this is a good chance."


    Griz restarted his pacing.


    "Take Simon with you and bring back your friend, I want to hear the story from his own mouth."


    He glanced at the boy only to halt his movements at the sight.


    Chu''s eyes welled up as he fought back the tears.


    "He''s dead Griz. Dead. We came today to carry him back with us only to find out he disappeared last night. It seemed that he was found out by the person he overheard. That''s why we rushed to the Trading post.


    To avenge Tom, I will not let his death go in vain. I only hope for you to become rich so my friends and I can receive some of the bread crumbs. Only by becoming stronger will we be able to someday find the person and avenge Tom."


    The tears rolled down his face as the small boy sniffled and wept. The grown men could only begin to fathom the bonds between these companions forged in hardship. Chu''s performance was breathtaking. As for Ming, he had broken down and was sobbing at the side.


    ''OMG If I could only lie like this. Sue would never know if I stole more meat from the pot. Poor, poor Tom he was such a good friend!''


    Caught up in the height of the moment Griz gritted his teeth. This distraction to the doubts forming in his mind allowed the greed of a merchant to win him over. The weight of the anticipated success finally broke his resistance.


    He caved.


    "Simon go get our messenger ready. I will get those lazy assistants to draft out the supplies we are going to need to cater for the influx of adventurers. If we are going to do it, we will do it big!"

 Chapter 37 -Conspiring all Around.

    Conspiring all Around.


    In a large room of the Trading post Griz was sitting on a chair sipping some hot tea. Simon was performing the same actions on the opposite side. A small fire was lighting in a brazier providing light and much-needed heat.


    This sort of bourgeois scene was naturally better than what took place in the homes of villagers.


    The room was only around a twelve by twelve square foot area, the chairs were of roughly made wood with the added luxury of a seat cushion and the tea was something Chu might have considered as severely watered down.


    This picture was something crude in the eyes of nobles and those of wealth, but here at the ends of the Empire it was a sight of luxury. In all the villages lined across the frontier, not one father would hesitate to sell his daughter for a chance at living this good life.


    Amidst the light and shadows that flickered in the room, Griz placed the wooden cup on the small table between them and sighed. If Chu saw this atmosphere, he would immediately think some shady deals were being hatched. Griz looked to Simon as he broke the silence.


    "What do you think?"


    Simon finished his tea and straightened his position.


    "I think we have both been around long enough not to get played by such a trick."


    He laughed as he continued


    "The boy was convincing, I''ll give him that. In my younger days before adventuring I would have certainly been duped. He had me going for a while until he made the excuse of his companion being killed. That was the part that made me realize he was putting on an act. The tale was too convenient for my liking."


    Griz sneered as he replied


    "If maybe I had known him for over a couple of years I would have bought his little show. He was too naive in his thinking. I have read his character like a book since we first met. Like hell he would leave a loyal companion in the slums to live during winter. All those kids that trudge along side him have been getting bigger and fatter.


    The fact of the matter is, he treats his friends very well. He never once called the person in the slums his ''friend''. Then he had the nerve to tell me he was going to pick the guy up. Stupid kid must be thinking I was born yesterday!"


    The burly man gritted his teeth in anger.


    Simon laughed in amusement at Griz expression.


    "He really does know how to act. Give him a couple of years and he would make a terrifying merchant. He might even be able to sell stones to make money."


    Griz snorted in response.


    "Years? Hah! For him, it would only take months."


    Chu had neglected the fact that Griz was also a man of business. Even in a backward Empire like this in comparison to his old world, merchants still passed on their years of experiences. When a person''s job deals with interacting with all kinds of characters everyday, he is bound to learn how to read a person by their actions.


    This was one of the reasons that Griz was sent to all these places to train. Chu might have only had a couple of years experience, but Griz was learning and interacting among people since ten. Coupled with the years of experience listening and watching his father, he had far more experience than Chu.


    The only reason that Chu could compete with his experience was because of one advantage from his old world.


    Technology. More specific the Internet.


    It opened the doors to bring one closer to all the con artist and schemes of the world. Coupled with his first experiences when he moved to the city, Griz could not even begin to fathom how deep his schemes went.


    Technology aside, merchants and tradesmen still had generations of dealing with swindlers, crooks, and gold diggers. Of course some of them even excelled in those fields.


    Griz had kept his eye on the brat ever since they met on day one. It didn''t take a blind man to see the way he treated his friends. Every single kid associated with the brat was as well cared as a noble.


    He even let them have free reign over money, something Griz would definitely not have allowed. After summoning the messenger and chatting, The man didn''t fail to notice the boys companion busy on the side haggling with his assistants.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Simon broke his train of thoughts


    "Lies aside, why did you still send out the messenger?"


    Griz drained his warm tea


    "I told you I have read that boy like a book. That part about the companion was all bogus, I am sure of it. The part about the wolf demon and bandits, not that sure either. But the part about making money and the guarantee the route is safe. I am certainly convinced that it is true."


    "Ohh. How can you be so sure?"


    Griz grinned at the guard.


    "I once said that those brats are despicable merchants. No merchant would stake as much as he did on a deal. That alone convinced me that to him at least, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. That kid is far from being an idiot. He only moves when he smells gold."


    "You are right. I get the feeling that he knows exactly what he is doing. That''s why I didn''t have a problem when you sent for the messenger. But something tell me he is definitely hiding something. Call it my experience from adventuring, but that kid has more secrets to him than half of these villagers combined."


    Griz nearly choked on Simon''s statement.


    "You think so to huh? That brat has always been an enigma. But this time he seemed to have forgotten something. No Merchant would agree in his right mind to risk his entire savings on a bet so quickly. Didn''t you see his face when I summoned the messenger?"


    "I certainly did, it was a combination of relief and joy. I might have been thinking his friends were captured and held hostage to fool us. But that expression on his face was more like yours when you extort a bargain from someone."


    Griz coughed


    "Yes I was watching him like a hawk. No matter how he got this information, It is as real as can be. I have become this close to success because of him. The Snow bear was one, then those pelts came at a good time for me to forge a solid relationship with Habil and the other merchant families. I am banking on this one to secure my position firmly."


    Since Griz was one of those training to become the Head of the Trading post company in a town, Simon was the guard captain assigned to him. Because of his old man, Griz was fortunate to have someone who had succeeded in a Talisman Awakening. This was the Trading post means of compensation to his old man for the years of service.


    This was the reason why in an insignificant village like this, someone like Simon was staying and not simply passing through. Others like him would have been either seeking adventure in the north or living in comfort in the cities.


    "I sent the messenger out to Karst with two guards. If things go well, I am certain that by the end of the year or even sooner I will obtain the head position in Karst."


    Simon nodded in agreement


    "I think that you would be the youngest person to actually sit on such a position. Most of those Heads in the towns are old hands from the cities who never climbed to the top positions."


    Griz laughed


    "Lets hope that it turns out this way. I now have a way to gain extra support."


    In a small room in the same compound, Chu and Ming were sitting unaware that they were the subject of discussion.


    Ming was pouring on the complements nice and thick


    "Wow Chu. You are so awesome, I was even starting to believe we had a friend named Tom. I was so sad that he died. I wish I could say things like you."


    Chu snorted and gave him a glare


    "Don''t try to butter me up. You think I don''t know what you are up to. Next time Sue complains about you hogging meat, is the day you return to eating porridge. Now did you do what I asked?"


    Ming moved closer to the boy. Both of them were sitting on the ground whispering in secret. Unlike the crime syndicate, boss-meeting scene playing out in the other room between Griz and Simon, these two were looking like street thugs huddled in an alley planning a purse snatching.


    "The old man named Bai is still there. He is shacked up with a batch of young men for the winter. Old man Rob was the one who told me to be wary of him. Before he died he used to say that Bai was the eyes and ears of the bandits in the village. Come to think about it, I never really saw him working very hard.


    Anyway, looks like Old Rob was right, the old guy has those ruffians keeping the people in the slums in check. They have put the girls and other children in shacks close to them. I think that the ones kept there are going to be taken by bandits."


    Unlike Ming who still had some attachments to the slums, Chu was relatively free of such sentiments. He was to busy trying to avoid problems of his own, much less taking on new headaches.


    "I don''t think that the bandits may come this year either."


    "What?! You mean that the Mong bandits were really killed off by the wolf demon?"


    Chu knocked his head


    "No you idiot, think about it. This place is soon going to be swarming with all different types of power from the Empire. No sane country bandits are going to pop up around this village with the intention to steal and kidnap children. That would be like painting a bullseye on their backs.


    As for the Mong bandits I simply made the story up when I saw the notes on the map."


    Would any noble or high-ranking person tolerate someone else snatching away their own playthings. Chu didn''t think so. Friction was bound to happen when the high and low class people in society are brought together.


    "In a short time this place is going to be bustling like a market. It seems like we are not going to be able to make any money off that demon."


    Ming was smart enough to understand the predicament they were in.


    "But what are we going to do Chu. That thing is going to be like a hot bread in the middle of winter. Everybody is going to be fighting for it."


    Chu looked at him


    "All we need is to get as far away from it as possible. The search will begin in the north where they last sighted it. Only us know the truth that it chased the garrison soldiers to the forest to the south. We just need a place for it where they are going to find it before they even think about coming by us."


    "But the only place between us and the north is the village Chu. A demon would have to be crazy to be prowling around the place the Military is going to come."


    Chu sneered as he replied


    "Exactly! Now where in this village would you least expect to find a wolf demon hiding?"


    Ming didn''t have to think the answer. It just rolled out his mouth naturally along with his saliva


    "The slums..."


    "Exactly. I think its time to put those bandit recruits to work."

 Chapter 38 -Covering the bases

    Covering the bases


    The next day Chu and Ming traveled back to the barn on a horse pulled sleigh. Simon  personally served as escort. Chu''s willingness to travel across the grasslands only served to reinforce his tale to Griz.


    It looks like it is actually safe to travel.


    Griz had met them up in the morning before they left the lodge. He had voiced his concern for Chu and his friends living alone. According to him, they would not be able to protect themselves in such a lonely place. Who knows what dangers would befall a group of kids.


    He expressed his anxiety over their welfare and was willing to shelter them for the rest of the winter.


    Chu in reply had expressed his disdain over Griz''s fake worry performance.


    "You think I am so stupid as not to know what you real intentions are? I know you are just trying to hold us like hostages until the caravan comes. Only a fool would take advice from a near stranger to spend his money without some sort of guarantee. Your real aim is just to prevent us from running away in case something happens. Pshh! You taking me for some kid?"


    "Brat, if you know what I''m doing, why the hell did you show that caring face and played me along? You better not think about running. I don''t care too much about the others, but I am not letting you out of my sight! And for your information you are a stinking kid!"


    Ming and Simon stood at the side silently in a respectable manner as the two continued bickering like old men around a rum bottle. In the end they agreed that Chu and Ming would be staying at the lodge.


    Chu did get Griz to offer a free ride to the barn to inform the others about his decision. He left Ming at the lodge stating he would return after some business in the village for the morning. To this Griz reluctantly agreed.


    It was now in the afternoon that they were riding on the sled across the snowy plains. Griz personally saw them off heading into the distance. He gritted his teeth and cursed them on their way.


    The brat had not only wrangled this free ride from him. He was adamant in staying for free in the lodge quarters for the entire winter. Griz knew the boy was fully aware that the prices of those rooms were going to be jacked up in the coming days. He simply took advantage of his hollow promise.


    If that wasn''t enough he returned with a man pulling a sled and demanded Griz honor his deal of selling at pre-winter prices. The excuse being that they had to stock up on food for his friends.


    Griz nearly coughed up blood at such shameful behavior.


    "Didn''t you recently buy up enough food to last until spring?"


    "Have to move now, all that will spoil." came the nonchalant reply


    "But most of what you bought were dry rations and preserved goods."


    "Because of you I have to be bunking in the village, you want me parading in here with all my stuff?" was the vexed voice of a seemingly frustrated individual


    Griz could only grit his teeth at this boldface boy. If he continued the brat would just keep denying and skirting around the truth.


    When the sleigh reached the barn, Clod was already outside at the door waiting. The lookout had long since spotted and ascertained it was them.


    Chu casually turned to Simon


    "It won''t take us long to pack. I want to let the girls get their stuff. I will take some of them back with us, while the others will remain to clean up and secure our supplies. Don''t worry, I won''t be begging for a free ride for them."


    "Go ahead, but hurry up. Unlike you I am still wary of that demon."


    Simon patted the horse on the side as he looked around. The barn stood alone on the small hill overlooking the barren snow-covered landscape. He had to say these kids had balls. Never would anyone expect a bunch of kids out in the wild like this.


    "Ming you know what you have to do right?"Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Yes I remember it in the order counting from one like you said."


    "Good, when we leave share it with Lucy and Clod. Make sure you do it as I said. I am counting on you guys to secure this place."


    Ming, Lucy and Clod would remain to secure their belongings and then return to the village once they finished. Only Chu and the girls were leaving on the sleigh with some supplies packed in bags.


    In under an hour they were ready to leave. Simon was surprised at their ability to move so efficiently. If he didn''t know better he might swear they had already packed and were waiting on this ride. He did not know that they always had some supplies stored in the event a quick escape was needed.


    He watched as even the smallest girl carried a large canvas sack onto the sleigh. The boy called her Dyna as she sat down on the sleigh silently. As expected of young children she clutched her large sack preciously. The others placed their belongings around her partially blocking her from his view. Each of them had large sacks containing possibly clothing and food.


    It really was hard for children in the slums to survive.


    Chu broke him out from his thoughts.


    "Old man Simon, we are ready. Hopefully we can reach the village before nightfall."


    "Don''t worry, we will be there long before that."


    The horse trotted across the snow making its way back.


    ****


    "Holy crap, that was close."


    Ming finally released his breath.


    He was in the lookout along with Lucy watching the sleigh disappear from view. Clod was below at the front. He was removing the planks and wood pieces he had used to cover the canvas containing the wolf demon.


    If Simon had entered the barn all he would have found was a relatively clean place with a herbal smell. In the corner of the barn was a fenced off stockpile that stored various pieces of lumber. Dyna and her wolf pack had long vanished into the cellar.


    Ming called him up to the platform so he could hear the plan. It was up to the three of them to secure everything they had earned at this point.


    ****


    This morning Chu had gone to visit  his parents. In a warm kitchen he told them about his selfish request. If it wasn''t for the low spirits and fear about the wolf demon, this might have been the best winter the family ever experienced in their lives.


    His mother readily consented to his pleads of allowing the others to stay. Even if they had to eat watered down porridge their food was sufficient to last the winter. Not to mention there was still a large portion of deer leg hanging in the kitchen pantry.


    Chu didn''t stay any longer once his goal was achieved. He still felt kind of bad for having to lie to this person''s mother. Every-time he came here he was reminded of the stubborn attitude of his body''s previous owner. That young boy had been willing to throw his life away to protect his family from falling into debt and burden.


    Chu was comforted by the fact that he had certainly done better than that person in providing for the family. Still he always felt guilty in front of his family. Sometimes he wondered if it was because he appeared the boy had passed away.


    Is someone taking good care of my family now that I am no longer there?


    He made a quick stop at the inn before returning to the Trading post with his father in tow. He made sure they brought a sled with them. At the Trading post he haggled and argued with Griz for some more provisions. This time his old man just sat on the counter and gazed at them with faded eyes.


    Satisfied with his purchases, Chu sent his old man who was still dazed back home. It was then that they finally left for the barn.


    ****


    The journey back was uneventful. Simon was surprised that the girls could talk so much. They sat at the back huddled up in cloaks talking and sometimes being noisy throughout the trip. If he didn''t know better he might think they were out on a tour.


    Chu sat beside him near the driver''s seat holding him in conversation distracting his attention from them.


    They talked about Simon''s life as an adventurer and the places he visited. Chu learned about how the nobility and large clans operated in the towns and cities. He got information about the ancient city of Frost since Simon once lived there for many years.


    Simon wanted to use this opportunity to study this group but he soon understood that this boy just didn''t have any story. With a few words his life from leaving the village to living the slums was done. He didn''t even know why, how or where this boy actually lived in the village.


    Only long after did it register in his mind that the boy always manage to cleverly steer their conversations away from himself.


    On reaching the village gate, the guards allowed them entry. Simon and the Trading post emblem at the side of the sleigh ensured they went in without being searched. The guards were so respectful that Simon didn''t even slow down, they just waved him inside.


    If this was a farmer or even a new merchant, those guards would have been the first to demand some compensation. With all those bags, they would have most certainly have been frisked and robbed.


    Chu directed Simon towards his parents house in a side street away from the village center. They unloaded the sleigh and after a brief talk with his parents he left with Simon. Chu was adamant that he had to honor his deal. This rush to uphold his promise only served to garnish the man''s respect for him.


    Chu''s parents quickly hustled the girls inside the house. Dyna has been the first to scurry inside, not even worrying about formalities. Even though they were cloaked it did not hurt to be cautious.


    His mother was well aware what would happen if it became known the house was home to lots of girls. Not including the new residents that would soon flood the village, those soldiers had a habit of calling on villagers that had young daughters.


    Only when inside and the door bolted and windows covered did the woman relax. It was then she got another scare of her life and nearly fainted in fright.


    ''Was this going to be a habitual thing every-time she had dealings with her son?''


    In the small hall


    Materializing from the large canvas bag that the smallest girl had carried, staggered out three small but very notorious wolf cubs.

 Chapter 39 -The trade convoy arrives.

    The trade convoy arrives.


    During the next few days Chu roamed around the lodge giving the impression of a bored little boy. This was only the opinions of the guards and the other lodgers. Unknown to them, his mind was working like a well oiled machine.


    The lodge was relatively vacant. Chu did notice one of those merchants who Griz was speaking to the other day. If he didn''t know better he would have thought the poor fellow was schizophrenic. Every day the guy would run out the Lodge compound and return muttering and cursing to himself. It did provide some form of entertainment in this dull place.


    He was hoping that everything went well and that the others were ok. The girls didn''t come to visit him as he had instructed them to stay in his parent''s home. Last thing he wanted was any unexpected trouble.


    Every day his old man brought across a hot meal prepared by his mother. That served as his means of relaying any message to the others.


    Chu couldn''t help but curse Griz silently. The man had visited on the evening on his return from the barn. Griz sang the tune that he was allowing him to lodge for the entire winter for free. It was only appropriate however, that Chu pay him for the meals provided.


    Griz went on to say he was sure Chu was not a pinch-penny as to expect the lodge to provide a free meal on top of such generosity. Chu didn''t forget to remind him that this was all his idea, but it was like reasoning with a stone.


    It was a cold afternoon when he saw Ming at the entrance speaking with the guard. On seeing him the boy waved and entered when the guard allowed him to pass. Ming had run the trip of bringing him the food. They talked and laughed for a moment and then returned to the room for the meal.


    Soon as the door closed Chu pulled the boy to the middle of the room. They sat down while he covered them both with the blanket. If anyone had seen them it was obvious that they had entered the room to have a meal. Still he felt it prudent to take no chances.


    The conversation was held in a whisper under the sheet. Even if one was listening all they could hear or see were muffled voices under a gray cover. Unless Griz had someone like Lucy or Simon who had awakened with some special hearing capabilities, they were safe.


    As for Simon, Chu was certain he never read anything about the boar demon lifestones giving anything other than some strength related  ability.


    "How did it go?"


    "We did as you said and hid the rest of the stuff in the cellar. The wolf..."


    Chu slapped him


    "Package, I told you its package when you talk about it okay. Now go on."


    Ming rubbed his head


    "The package was placed in the passageway and we blocked it on the cellar side, we double wrapped it in canvas for protection. It was hard work for us, but the three of us did it in a day. It will remain frozen until winter is over. As for the meat Clod wrapped them up in cloth and hung them up inside a canvas bag. He said the frost won''t get to it and it should last for some time."


    "Good job."


    "Yea, it took us that long because Clod insisted to scatter some of those dried herbs around the barn and cellar entrance, he did it in the passageway also. We placed some old lumber haphazard around it and the partially dismantled the oven on the trapdoor entrance. Clod is certain that even if you walk around with dogs they can''t smell anything below."


    Chu was relieved on this good news. No matter if anyone traced the wolf demon back to the barn, the trail would stop there. If those herbs could confuse the wolf demon then it should be able to block anything that tracked with smell.


    "Other than that we did everything according to plan. Lucy and Clod are at your house and everyone is fine. Clod and your old man will deliver the food. Its much safer with the two of them. Your mother chatted with the neighbors that she decided to keep some dogs to avoid suspicion from the cubs. She would collect scraps from the garrison and inn to raise them."


    Chu nodded. That was smart thinking on the part of his mother. Any noises by the cubs would be passed on as a tantrum made by dogs. If Dyna and the others were careful in keeping the cubs content, then it should not be a problem.


    That would only be until some of the greedy villagers might come knocking for free meat. Chu had long noted that there were no stray animals roaming freely in this village. No owner meant it was the silent consent for ''free for all''.


    Luckily the house was located in a quiet path away from the main road that ran from the north gate entrance to the south. The Trading post lodge and general store was located near the south gate. Small service shops and tradesmen conducted business along this road until close to the north gate. The garrison headquarters and barracks occupied that area.


    As a frontier village it was designed to be able to provide some form of defense from attacks. It was also made to be able to accommodate the farmers and other traders who lived in the outlying areas in times of war.


    Chu was satisfied in not having to worry about the small details.


    "And the other thing?"


    Ming grinned sheepishlyTaken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "We left the barn five days after. We only took so long since you said to give Lucy time to recover. We spent that time in making the barn look like it was abandoned. Before we left Clod even removed the front doors to make it even more uncomfortable. I separated from the others just before the village and made my way to the slums."


    Chu nodded


    "Did you get it done?"


    "It was just like I said before. The younger men were all shacked together with old man Bai. They had broken down some of the old folks shacks and had it piled up near theirs for firewood. Most of the old people are now forced to live in the shacks closer to the forest. I got Old woman May to cause a ruckus between the residents and the ruffians. I used that to sneak in and complete the task."


    Chu couldn''t believe that the first namesake of his was actually a bandit or stooge in this world. Imagine the first person you ever met carrying your name was a crook.


    "How in the world could you get all those old people to come out in the height of winter?"


    "How else, I paid them with ten freshly made rock bread. I smuggled it in afterwards for them, a couple at a time. Didn''t you say a person will do anything for food?"


    Chu could only shake his head in silence. Ming''s reliability was excellent but his reasonings were seriously misconstrued.


    "Its money. I said a person will do anything for money. Stop going around misquoting people."


    Chu didn''t have to wait long to witness something akin to a gold rush.


    The Trading Post convoy came first in the middle of the week after a huge snowstorm. Fifteen sleighs filled with goods and equipment. From garrison commander to slum dweller, everyone was shocked in the village. No one expected the Trading post company to risk such a venture. More amazing was the fact that they only traveled across the roads with just five guards.


    This merchant company had balls and was cheap to boot.


    Griz hustled to the gate to meet the convoy. Chu and Ming tagged along like two school children on their first outing. An old man heavily cloaked stepped gingerly down from the first sleigh. When he removed his scarf and hood, Griz immediately stepped forward and greeted him.


    "Overseer Pi, I did not expect someone of your standing to accompany the convoy?"


    The old man shook his frozen beard and laughed


    "Haha. When we received your letter the Master and I were nearly convinced you had gone mad. It was your other letter that piqued our interest in this venture. When three reputable merchants decide to pool nearly a third of their wealth together, it caused us to take notice.


    We came to the conclusion that the first letter was based on something you had to be sure about. If the Master didn''t have to remain in Karst he would have made the trip himself. I had some doubts but as we got closer to the village it was dispelled. On your behalf the Master has increased the amount of goods you requested. I think you will be seen in a very favorable light once winter is over."


    Griz bowed and was ecstatic on the news.


    Chu wryly smiled as he looked at the schizophrenic man laughing like a maniac while running around the convoy. Griz seemed to have cajoled the two merchants into taking the plunge with him. No wonder that man was mad with worry for the past few days.


    Like the old man said, if it wasn''t for three merchants requesting goods on their own along with the Trading post, the deal probably have not been done. It also spoke volumes as to the capabilities of these Managers. They were able to gain insight and deduce the correct reasoning behind Griz''s two letters.


    It was a very formidable existence which could gather this amount of supplies and ship it on a whim so fast. Chu was beginning to think that he had to make a trek into town to experience the Empire. It was like back on earth, life in the city was a gauge on how advanced the country was.


    This rough-neck living in the boonies was not an educational friendly environment suited for growing up kids. He seemed to have forgotten that he was possibly the only twelve-year-old caretaker existing in the Empire.


    "Alright let''s get out of this cold. Master Griz, I look forward to working with you."


    Overseer Pi gave a slight bow and spoke to Griz. The latter nodded and under covetous eyes the gates were opened for the convoy to enter the village. It didn''t take long before the Trading post lodge and stockroom bustled with activity.


    Chu on the other hand remained in his room away from the hustle. He didn''t want anyone tripping over him in this busy place. Keeping a low profile was what he planed to do in the first place.


    As for talking with Griz, the man would find him eventually for discussion. Right now he didn''t want to affect his time in the limelight.


    Two days after, Chu was sitting on a chair in a small room. Griz was on the opposite side sipping tea. Ming and Simon were standing close to the brazier, trading elaborate war stories.


    "Well we are finally done with the tally of the goods. If things go well this will be a slightly profitable venture. Hopefully we won''t have to stand a loss."


    Griz sighed and placed down his cup continuing


    "It won''t raise my pay since I work for the Trading post company. That little information was good to know. Since we agreed on you staying here for the winter, I think I will keep my word as an honest merchant. Consider it my payment for this little help. How about I throw in a few silvers in the mix."


    Griz expressed his heartfelt gratitude to the boy. He sipped his tea before it became warm.


    "Please Griz, you have done so much for us already. I could not possibly bear the thought of asking for more. Any little crumb that you are willing to spare us will be highly appreciated."


    Chu waved his hands as he displayed the best of smiles.


    The sarcasm was so thick it could be cut with a knife.


    "Brat what do you really want?"


    Chu sneered


    "You really think I am some idiot for the slums huh? Trying to fool me with some silvers. Don''t think I didn''t hear the talk about how you and two other merchants pooled money for goods. A third of your trade is going to net some fine profits in the coming days. I wonder if you will simply abandon us little children when you move on to bigger pastures."


    Griz choked on his tea. This boy''s ears were too sharp and his brain too quick.


    Truth of the matter was that if they were successful in the oncoming trade, they were looking at near triple their investments. With the Trading post company as a backing they were most likely guaranteed to be the only Merchants within the village. A third of a merchant family investment was nothing to scoff about.


    "What do you want then. If the trade becomes as profitable as I expect, then most likely I am going to leave this place at the end of winter. You want me hire you as a servant?"


    "Heck no, I am not aiming for such a high position. How am I going to be able to strike fresh deals in that position."


    Griz glared at the boy sipping his tea. If things went as planned he would secure the Head post by this spring. All he had to do was leave all this behind for a more lucrative post.


    Griz was trained to be a man of business. In his mind the boy had outlived his usefulness to him. It was time to move on to a bigger feeding ground. Leaving him with a couple silvers was more than enough to satisfy his conscience. There was nothing wrong in that thinking.


    He was a Merchant, a businessman. Stepping over someone and discarding others was a way of live. In fact right now he didn''t mind booting this kid out from the Trading post. He had already served his usefulness.


    Before he could turn his thoughts into actions...


    The boy drummed his fingers on the table. Griz had grown accustomed to this characteristic trait. His heart had already started speeding up unconsciously.


    "Hey Griz, I have a deal for you."

 Chapter 40 -The arrival of the Military

    The arrival of the Military


    Three days later Ming barged into the room like a gust of wind. Chu was busy on the small desk peering over a map similar to the one Griz had at the Trading post. He looked up waiting for Ming to catch his breath.


    "The...the Military have come."


    Chu stood up so quickly he knocked down the chair in the process.


    "They just came, I was in the slums when the news started spreading like fire."


    "Lets go have a look. Remember to keep a low profile."


    The boys went out of the compound and joined the line of curious villagers making their way to the north gate. They quickly found a place outside the gates on a small incline near the road. Villagers were scattered around in small groups at the entrance.


    The commander of the garrison along with some of his men were at the gate. He was talking animatedly with an old man. The man was dressed in a suit of mail that had obviously participated in numerous battles. Both man and suit seemed to possess an indomitable ambiance.


    Chu was confident that no amount of buffing and polishing could hide those scratches and dents. The cloak he wore was tattered and gave the appearance of barely surviving a harsh journey.


    Behind him were nine men decked out in the same attire that exhibited similar damages. From the aura seeping out from these men it was obvious that they were too busy in killing to have time to service their armor.


    The horses at the side were still frothing from their mouths and breathing heavily. A sign that these men had made haste in the flight towards this village.


    In the face of the excited garrison commander who was gesturing and waving with his hands, the leader of this party stood as firm and still as a rock. If Chu didn''t know better he could have sworn the commander was a puppet who was controlled erratically by a novice.


    Not long after thunderous sounds of hooves were heard. A little while later another team of soldiers wearing the same armor arrived and dismounted before the gate. Any villagers who were lurking on the road had long since scattered to avoid being trampled.


    A young man ran up to the old man and ignored the puppet dancing on the stage.


    "Commander Fredijak, Team one and Team two are following the forest from the north and heading west into the forest. From where the scouts found the bodies we have split up. My Team three are waiting on orders to move from here and scour the farms and countryside. We are ready to drag the net southwards to trap the beast either in this village or further south."


    The old man slowly nodded in agreement. After a brief moment of thought he replied.


    "Get Captain Hull to patrol around the next village to the south of here. According to the Tower this particular demon will simply see our acts as a challenge. It doesn''t know yet we are aware of it, or it might have escaped. It is not the type to retreat into the forest, instead its craving for humans and confrontation will force it to attack at our core. This village will act as the bait to spring the trap."


    "Yes Commander, that is a sound strategy. I think that in about two more days the rest of our forces with the chosen ones followed by those adventurers and mercenaries and the others will soon swamp this place."


    The old man sighed


    "Yes, yes. In war there are always casualties and risk-takers. When the support party arrives they will aid in keeping those unruly adventurers in check. Last thing we need is for us to be without an enticing bait."


    "Yes Commander it will be done."


    Amidst the cheers of some of the crowd, the young man leaped onto his horse and rode away swiftly with his party. The conversation between the two were loud enough for Chu to faintly hear. It wasn''t too hard since the silence at the time was enough to hear a pin drop.


    Chu on the other hand screwed up his face into a frown. Since he first arrived until now, he had still doubted that the treatment of the poor was confined to these places far from the Empire center.


    This conversation between the two dispelled all his doubts. Being fodder for a demon wolf simply because he was born in the wrong place to poor folks was not sound reasoning. Chu had fully understood the veiled words behind the Commander''s strategy.


    Entice the demon by providing a challenge and use the villagers as its prize. He remembered the vision of the figure laying on the roof of the barn patiently stalking them. If it attacked the teams that were circling around acting as a net it would all be good.


    But that animal loved keeping a low profile. As far as it was concerned it was still living in the shadows. Dominating those weaker than it was etched in its twisted mind. He was relieved it was dead, otherwise who knows what plans would be hatched by these commanders.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Not to mention, their ability to name their forces and squad sucked like hell. Team one, two,three, was it so had to use names like alpha, wolf, or even rabbit?


    The chaos descended from that very evening.


    Commander Fredijak booted out the garrison soldiers from their headquarters. This was to make room for those teams to rest during the night. He also had to take care of those chosen by the Military to use the lifestone.


    The garrison then requisitioned the houses of those living around that area. Those who had family and friends in the village were forced to squeeze in together. The rest had to seek some form of shelter from the cold. Luckily Chu''s parents home was located closer to the south gate.


    The next couple days the situation started getting worse. Adventurers started piling into the village grabbing supplies to head into the forest. The farmers and tradesmen who stayed at the inn during winter to return in spring, suddenly found themselves homeless.  Go back to their farms and face the danger, or remain in the village and freeze to death. New faces soon began to make their way in the slums.


    Brawls became common for rooms and food. A house was burnt to the ground by adventurers because the owners refused to share accommodation. The garrison was now confined to the village as some form of trouble occurred every hour.


    Chu was privy to the gossips within the village. Ming''s ability to socialize with the guards and other people was astounding. His skill in gossiping was top-notch and better than an old woman selling in the market.


    From this gossip-monger Chu learned that the Military didn''t simply mobilize all these forces on a simple word from a trapper. When the messenger left the village and went to the town of Karst, a scout stationed at the post there was dispatched with a team.


    On discovering the remains and reaching their conclusion from the attack, the message was relayed to the Military post stationed south of Frost City. This team was hence dispatched to neutralize the threat. The chosen ones were the young outstanding military officers who were selected in the event a lifestone was found.


    Adventurers and mercenaries who were currently swelling the village population were here for the big money made in scouting and tracking the beast. The Military payment was good, but some of these chosen ones were from influential families. These families would pay top gold coins for information that placed their kinsfolk as being the first on the scene. First preference was going to be given to the one who was present at the kill.


    There were also noble families who were lurking in the shadows waiting for an opportunity to snatch away this giant prize for themselves. Adventurers who were willing to risk it all in battle would be awarded huge sums for a lifestone. This was the reason most adventurers congregated at Frost City.


    Thus the numerous little games that were played out between these supporters in the shadows began to manifest itself in the village.


    Who said ''a little competition never hurt nobody'' didn''t witness something like this.


    Amidst these rough waves, Chu and his party floated on the back of the Trading post. As one of the most powerful companies in the Empire, only an idiot would dare offend this entity.


    Even the now feared Commander Fredijak himself had to pay a visit here when he need to request supplies for his troops. On realizing the status of Overseer Pi and Griz, he became even more cooperative. As for those adventurers, they bickered and haggled but not a man-made trouble in the store.


    Everyday a guard sporting the outfit from the Trading post would make his rounds to the home of Chu''s parents. He would loiter around for a minute drinking some porridge provided and then make his way back to the store. On the doors of Chu''s home hung the crest of the Trading post.


    Chu had to pay for this service, but the deterrent factor far outweighed the cost. Besides the guards were willing to do it for a hot meal and a few coppers. One night the garrison patrol found a villager dead and his wife tormented to death. That news had Chu on edge for the day.


    He was thinking of bringing his entire family into the lodge to share the room. The village was getting more and more unruly as the days passed.


    Then two incidents occurred that provided some relief.


    The first one was marked as the most horrible and catastrophic incident to ever befall the village.


    The lone tavern in the village was burnt to the ground.


    When this happened all hell broke loose. The adventurers were banned from the village at night and a curfew enacted by the Military and the garrison. With support from the Military the village regained some form of peace.


    The second incident was hailed as the most brilliant plan and innovative thinking known to man.


    A pre-ordered convoy of wine brought by the Trading post.


    It was at this height of influx that the Trading post second delivery arrived. A convoy of only wine and rum from the nearest city. The collection depot outside the south gate was converted into a makeshift tavern.


    During the day adventurers brought in wolves, elks, foxes and other animals captured on their scouting missions for silver. At night they returned those silvers for high-priced wine. Soon outside the south gate was the most lively area in the village.


    With so many scouts and Military personnel venturing around the forest during the day, villagers took this time to stock up on firewood. A large campfire was made at the south gate that provided much-needed warmth.


    With money and wine flowing freely, the dark side of the society reared its ugly head. Girls and women were sold for a night of pleasure. Daughters were handed out to the highest bidder, wives were rented out for silver.


    In two weeks the village was turned into a place resembling the Caribbean''s Port Royal during the era of buccaneers. Chu realized that it was only a matter of time when his group might be caught in the cross-hairs of this vile bunch.


    Finally the moment Chu was waiting on came. So far the main way of finding the wolf demon was by using the scouting and tracking skills of the Military and adventurers. In winter where the snow fell nearly every other day, that was close to near impossible. Most of the activities were centered in the forest and the northern grasslands.


    The main contingent from the Military had arrived bring with them the Hounds. These dog like animals were larger than the wolf and trained to be vicious. Commander Fredijak planned to see if the animals could raise the scent of the wolf demon for quicker capture.


    Just when Chu was beginning to think how he could use this to his advantage, the village was shaken into turmoil again on the appearance of the young masters.

 Chapter 41 -Young Master Gofart.

    Young Master Gofart.


    Everyday Chu would take a walk within the lodge compound. He always seemed fascinated with the contents of a small leather pouch. During this time Ming handled all the errands that needed to be done.


    When the problems started in the village Chu had the Trading post guards make a routine visit to his house. The plan was to ward of any troublemakers with the visible presence from the guards.


    With Ming and Clod relaying the latest news daily, he decided to take the protection one step further. Through Griz he made a plan with the captain of the garrison patrols. For a fee of ten coppers per night, the captain will send a guard to keep monitoring his house and the nearby lanes. The patroling guard assigned for the area was so pleased with his cut, that he began to just dawdle around the house for the entire night.


    In the morning the guardsman would take the walk with Clod to the Trading post. Here he happily collected the money from Ming. After a couple of shifts by the guards, it became apparent that the house had some relation with the Trading post. Seeing a guard from the Trading post make his way to the house daily only served to cement those thoughts.


    The patrols were smart enough to realize that the money was not kept in the house. They were not stupid enough to meddle with the Trading post properties in this turbulent time. What increased their motivation was when the boy at the Trading post offered another ten coppers for the day patrol.


    Soon that little lane to Chu''s parents home was being treaded on day and night. Within the village it soon became the most secured place by being frequented by the patrols. Guard shifts for that area soon became the most fought over.


    "This is the power of money, no matter where you go."


    He told Ming one night. To which the latter replied


    "I think its wine Chu, Clod says that those patrolmen rush straight out the south gate to the new tavern. He said one morning the patrolman even offered to deliver the food because he moved so slow. For the love of rum."


    "You can think of it that way also if you like."


    Came the lagged reply after a moment of contemplation.


    Two days after the arrival of the Hounds, the young masters of various clans made their appearances. The Trading post was now filled to capacity with renters from the higher echelons of society.


    When Chu left his room to conduct his morning experiment, he found the courtyard busy.


    "Hey, hey you servant boy. Come here and help me."


    Chu scanned the area to locate the owner of the voice. His gaze fell on a plump young man in his late teens or early twenties.


    "Yes you boy. Run to the shop and get me the finest tea. Tell the Master to put it on my tab."


    Chu walked slowly up to the man. The fatty carried an air of disposition that could not have been accumulated in any village or town. He was certain that beneath that smiling face lurked something dangerous.


    "Young Master, what name do I use that carries such weight?"


    "Pretty sharp for a kid, I''ll let you utter the name most renowned in Frost City. Tell them young master Gofart sent you."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "My apologies lord. I was not paying attention. Say what name again?"


    "It''s young master Gofart kid."


    The words rolled out of the fatty''s mouth.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Chu stood for a minute then retreated a little out of the fatty''s reach. He didn''t want to incur the others wrath because he thought heard his name incorrectly.


    "By your leave then, young master Gofart?"


    "Yes, yes hurry, it has been a long journey."


    Chu scampered away to the shop in a daze. He avoided the busy clerks and squeezed in on the counter between some customers. The shop was too small to handle this capacity. He searched for Griz in the melee and shouted for his attention.


    The Manager frowned when he saw him. Normally the boy was smart to keep a low profile in this mess. When he found out what wanted, his frown deepened some more. He signaled Chu to the back entrance and gave him a box.


    "Hey kid, keep your distance from those young masters. They are not good company."


    Griz shook his head and went inside. He had seen it all to often in the city. The poor and middle class who were infatuated with those who seem to command the wind and rain. They worshiped and were attracted to them like a moth to the flame. Only to be scorched and burnt by the flames until they were discarded like ashes.


    Chu delivered the box to the young master.


    "Ah good job little boy. You seem capable enough in this place."


    As Chu bowed and was about to retreat, Ming came walking across the courtyard with their meal.


    "Boss, I got it and paid the patrolman. He..."


    Ming trailed off as he noticed the man standing close to Chu.


    "Boss? Hahaha, I see so it seems that you are the local tyrant in this village. Not bad for one so young. No wonder you are allowed inside this compound."


    Master Gofart laughed and squinted his eyes.


    "But kid, you need to train your underlings better. This one is too bold. Take this as my lesson for the work you just did. Spade!"


    "Yes Master Gofart!"


    A servant in his thirties who was carrying the luggage to a room quickly ran over. He dropped to one knee and bowed before his master.


    "Run to the end of the courtyard and back, NOW!"


    "Yes young master Gofart."


    The man rushed off and soon returned panting in the cold air.


    "Walk on all fours and moo like a cow."


    "Yes young master Gofart."


    Without hesitation the scene was acted out in public.


    "Now lick my boot until its shiny"


    "Yes young master Gofart."


    Chu observed with a straight face as the man performed the task given with no hesitation. The young master grinned and looked at him.


    "See, this is how a real underling should act. Consider it my free lesson to you."


    "Thank you for taking your precious time to train this lowly one. I have truly been blind. Young mater Gofart is truly the best man I have ever met in my humble life."


    Chu''s eyes sparkled with admiration and fawning worship at the man. Master Gofart could only see the face like many others who were in awe of his status.


    "Good, good. I hope to see you around then. Seems like I might have some fun here after all. Dismissed"


    When the young master turned to enter his room, Chu raised his head and beckoned to Ming for them to leave. Only when Chu closed the door did his he raise his false facade.


    "Whew, that was close. I felt like I was facing a new client and lying about a bad product while rating it up. I can''t remember the last time I had to don that face."


    "What do you mean Chu?"


    "Never mind, its nothing. Stay away from that guy''s sight from now on Ming. Tell Clod to do the same. I have a bad feeling about these ''young masters''."


    The next day they managed to avoid being seen by the new lodgers. The following morning however they were not so fortunate. Clod had just left them at the entrance after delivering his message.


    They were now turning to enter the compound when Gofart and two companions rounded the corner. Chu quickly shooed Ming to the room after placing some exaggerated slaps behind his head. He turned and his face registered a false surprise as the young master came up.


    "Young Master Gofart. How can I be of service?"


    "Haha, I see you have been practicing your lessons. This great one is tired after having spent some time at the barracks. Meet me tonight at sunset at the entrance of the compound. I''ll show you how real masters enjoy themselves."


    "Young master Gofart is to kind. This lowly one will forever be grateful for these lessons."


    "No need, remember at sunset."


    "I will be waiting my lord long before that."


    Chu bowed and allowed Gofart and the others to walk first into the compound until he raised his head and followed inside. He was lucky he sent Ming inside first, otherwise Gofart might have asked him to bring him along. Somehow Chu didn''t think that would have been a good idea.


    In the room.


    "Chu why do you keep walking around in the mornings with that pouch. Whats so special about it?"


    "This?"


    Chu removed the pouch he usually kept in the coldest corner of the room. Opening it he withdrew the front paw of a snow fox. It was frozen stiff but was not covered in ice since it was protected within the pouch.


    If he did something like this in the old world he might have been accused of practicing black magic. In a city back home he would just be labeled a madman.


    "I know it''s the paw you made me buy since the first day here. I just don''t see any meaning with you carrying it and paying so much attention."


    Chu removed his gaze from the frozen paw and replaced it back where it belonged.


    "Lets just say I am using this to check how well our stocks are being preserved. More importantly, stay inside the room. I have an interesting meeting to attend with our young master Gofart tonight. I think I am going to be in for a treat."


    Ming broke off a piece of bread and dipped it into the lukewarm soup. He stuffed it into his mouth without any concern about table manners.


    "Yes, yes I know what to do. Just be careful around that guy, he kinda gives me the creeps."

 Chapter 42 -A window to the rich

    A window to the rich


    At first glance the boy at the Trading Post lodge entrance might be mistaken for someone from the slums begging for scraps. Loitering about in the snow, he was dressed in a tattered and patched cloak, completed with a pair of old worn boots. The torches at the entrance was lit as the night descended.


    If the garrison patrols were keen to seek favors, they would have immediately ran the little whelp away from bothering the lodgers. Only on closer view however, would they notice that the Trading post guards paid no attention to the kid. Sometimes they might even strike up a conversation, puzzling onlookers.


    "Ho, ho. You are early. Nothing from the local bigwig. Follow!"


    Young master Gofart appeared and without slowing or any courtesy, he continued on with the same stride. Chu nodded to the guard and left following behind him and his companions. This ''master'' didn''t show any respect for anyone. From his brief speech and being late yet shrugging it of, Chu was painting his picture of how the upper class operated.


    The young master continued onwards to the south gate accompanied with Chu and two servants. Chu realized from their direction that this idiot was really intent to have a good time. The debauchery and intoxicating reputation of the new Trading tavern was already infamous.


    With a wave of his hands the young master past the guards at the village gate. Decked in a lavish coat and a glittering mail underneath, the guards were not stupid as to try to impeded him. Especially when the coat bore the large insignia of the Military.


    Ever since the Tavern burnt to the ground, this was the first time Chu ventured out the south gate. What awaited him was a sight he never imagined.


    A huge bonfire was the first thing that greeted him on exiting the gate. It was roaring at the far end of the roadway that swung towards the farms. Even from the entrance he unconsciously felt the radiated heat. A pile of branches were placed at the side to satiate its hunger.


    Torches lit the areas around the Trading post not illuminated by the bonfire. After the Tavern incident, apparently the Trading post company was taking no chances. That bonfire as well as those torches were kept some distance away.


    The collection bay area was bustling with adventurers and hunters. A line with sleds loaded with the days catch were waiting on inspection. They passed the Post on their way.


    "Five silvers, not a copper more!"


    "Two silvers, this pelt looks like you were beating the damn wolf even after it was dead!"


    "Deal! Six silvers will bag me Madame Cocotte tonight. Hurry I need the money before the rest of my party finds me."


    "Three silvers, come on man three silvers. I have to get Rock wine tonight. please man!"


    Chu heard the haggling coming over like a marketplace. He saw a weary John in the lamp light busy attending to these ruffians.


    On the side of the collection bay, the Trading post store had the front window shutters removed and were selling liquor. Most of the time those who were selling their goods at the Bay simply came over to purchase their choice of vice.


    Younger master Gofart continued onwards towards the bonfire. As they crossed the road Chu saw how the groups were spread out around the bonfire. Adventurers, Scouts mercenaries and even those from the Military and Garrison were represented here.


    In the best position for viewing the fire and the Trading post a platform about two feet was constructed. Cured pelts were spread on the top making it an enviable spot in the harsh winter cold. Three individuals were stretched out on it like those Roman emperors of old.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Well, well if it isn''t our young master Gofart."


    "You''re late as usual, I was starting to get bored."


    "Hmph!"


    Young Master Gofart simply shrugged his shoulders. With a swift movement that defied his bulky frame, he joined the others on the platform. The servants quickly moved to the side to avoid obstructing their views. Chu quietly followed and fitted himself behind them.


    "Hahaha, lighten up my friends, we are not competing in the cities anymore. Since we have been thrown together in the Military by our families we should forget the past and become friends."


    The loud burst from Gofart had the opposite effect on these individuals. Instead of pacifying them it raised their tempers.


    "You are really one to speak master Gofart. Especially when you have been secretly sending out mercenaries to hamper my family''s scouts."


    "Hmph! As if you are any better, the trackers I paid were certainly killed by your people."


    What nonsense are you spouting? If it was not for your family trying to send assassins to do a scout''s work, there would have been no fighting."


    Chu listened as the bickering among these four young masters continued. Their servants at the side remained standing as still as a rock. Eventually they quieted down and sat up on the platform looking around.


    "Hey Daffodil, go get us some bottles of the best wines from the Trading post."


    A huge man wearing a shirt that could barely contain his muscular figure briskly walked out heading to the Trading post. Before Chu could recover from his shock, young master Gofart called him out with a wave.


    "Young masters, let me introduce to you the local boss of this place. Big dog, step forward."


    If this was any other place and time, young master Gofart might be nursing a broken jaw right now. Unfortunately Chu had neither the strength nor backing to disobey. That slight sneer visible in the flickering light disclosed the others intentions if he ignored him.


    Walking to the front of the platform he bowed and sent his greetings.


    "H..Ha..Have mercy my l-l-lords, t-this lowly o-o-one greets-s these great ones."


    Chu stuttered as he used the crudest of language to salute these individuals. From the way Gofart communicated with them it reveled their status as equals. He was a child of a frontier village. So he had to perform as such to avoid suspicion.


    "Hahaha, good greeting, I was hoping that theses brothers might have made you wet your pants but it seems you emptied them before."


    Young master Gofart sneered and laughed.


    "Master Gofart since when did you start introducing the common riffraff to us. Picking them up is easy by throwing out a handful of coppers. I can get even better specimens."


    "Tochus, not all of us want someone like Daffodil fawning over us all the time. By the way, I hope you have recovered from the pounding that Commander Fredijak gave you. You''re still walking bent from this morning."


    "Damn you Prickus! I told you not to mention my private affairs in public. You see me running my mouth on you and Rufang holding your orgies with those reluctant wives!"


    "Hey, don''t sour our sweetest moments Tochus, At least me and Prickus did not have to get our family to bail us out like Young Master Gofart. Only that idiot would try to forcefully bed the City lord''s daughter."


    Chu was still standing with his head bowed. With the uproar in front of him he was at a loss to stand still or slink away to the side. The last thing he wanted to do was attract attention from these ''young masters''. These types had a habit on venting their anger on the poor to satisfy their egos.


    Luckily servant Daffodil came to the rescue at this critical juncture.


    "My Lord the wine is here. The Trading post has guaranteed it is the best they have at the moment."


    Hearing that squeaking voice, Chu slowly backed away to the side.


    ''WTF!''


    In the presence of the wine, Chu was forgotten as the young masters indulged themselves in merrymaking. Soon this corner became as boisterous like all the other groups in the surroundings. This area under the effect of the alcohol became like a large open air fish-market.


    Chu kept himself hidden behind the servants to avoid becoming a target. Glancing around he witnessed how these people squandered their hard-earned money after risking their lives.


    In the partial darkness the moans and pants of individuals locked in vulgar activities could be heard. Seems like Madame Cocotte was going to be making some money tonight after all.


    ''So much for the threat of a wolf demon.''


    He was thinking those thoughts when some soldiers wearing the Military uniform materialized from the darkness. They walked along the edge of the darkness and melded into it once again.


    ''Seems like Commander Fredijak was not so stupid after all. This was the best bait for a hunter like the wolf demon. Everyone here was like a piece of fresh meat waiting to be plucked.''


    As the night wore on, Chu gathered some intel from the boasting of those young masters. He constantly kept himself hidden from their eyes as they chatted loudly. In Chu''s mind all that remained of their character was to get drunk and try to seek a fight or smash something.


    Chu was in the middle of thinking how to slink away and provide a suitable excuse when a loud slurring voice cut across their group.


    "Well, well s-seams like you young nobles feel your h-h-home in the city. Hey w-w-why don''t you whelps leave this bed for the big boys to p-p-play."


    Chu rolled his eyes.


    ''OMG! can anyone be so itching for a beating?''

 Chapter 43 -How to have fun

    How to have fun


    Chu stood silently in the background, hidden among the servants of these Masters. As a twelve-year-old boy it was easy to remain shrouded among these grown men.


    The drunken contender was now a few feet away from the platform. He swaggered towards them with a wine bottle in his hand. In the dim lighting Chu placed him to be in the late thirties.


    He was dressed in a more luxurious manner than most of the people gathered in this area, excluding the young masters. The vibe he was releasing was like a person who was flaunting a wealth he didn''t have. At least that''s inkling he gave Chu.


    "Hey, you guys deaf? I s-s-said scram from on top there!"


    The four young men were in the middle of their conversation having ignored him in disdain. With his movement closer one of the servants stepped out to deal with him. The consensus between these people was that he was not worth the time for these young masters to get involved.


    "Wait Haring!"


    The servant stopped and stepped back as his Master Rufang waved his hands.


    "Master Gofart has just made a bet that I cannot refuse. It would be rude of me not to take free money from someone of the top three merchant clans."


    "Haha, young Master Rufang is too generous. It would be amazing if your skills can  progress as quickly as your boasting."


    The drunken man stared as these people ignored him like dust. What he failed to realize was that most of the groups here were not only disregarding the ruckus he was causing but slowly drifting away.


    Having successful killed a wolf, he was keen on making a name for himself among these mercenary groups. What better way than to topple a dainty noble. Unfortunately for him, he had never ventured into Frost City.


    With a quick movement young master Rufang had already left the deck and was standing at the front. His servant quickly walked over and handed him his sword.


    "S^%@ Haring! This is the normal military sword. Didn''t I say I wanted to flaunt the one that Captain Worthsan traded me for his wife? Imbecile!"


    Chu looked on as Rufang kicked out at the half kneeling Haring, sending him toppling on the side. Rufang straightened himself and turned towards his counterparts on the deck.


    "I was going to display that sword I got from the Garrison Captain of the East gate in Karst. I know you didn''t believe me when I told you about how fast I moved in that little town."


    He turned and sneered at the challenger while talking to Gofart and the others. For him it was disgraceful to talk to commoners.


    "I will fight with one hand behind my back. How about that Master Gofart? One strike for the left hand as agreed."


    "Hahaha lets see some sport then."


    Rufang stepped towards the man while emitting a wave of blood lust. The drunken man stepped back and dropped his wine bottle while reaching for his sword. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. He had expected these type of rich kids to hide behind their servants.


    "Come you whelp."


    Rufang seemed to have been waiting for the guy to compose himself. On the shout, he executed the Military sword technique of Frost City. The man didn''t have time to even block when his screams echoed out.


    The man was on his knees grasping his left stump and hollering. His sword and his left hand from the wrist was now lying on the ground. Master Rufang wiped his sword on Haring''s clothes and returned the sword.


    "Well, it seems like I''ve won the bet. Remember to pay up Master Gofart."


    "Hahaha, you talk like it was a real challenge. Very well I will get my servants to check the village for a few beauties."


    "No no no. I want a prime pure slave from your Clan. Not one from the town but one destined to the cities. I want one of those from a fallen noble clan, they are the best."


    "Fine! You make it sound like I will cheat you."


    Master Gofart grumbled like a sore loser. Glancing around his eyes fell on the screaming man. He was evidently displeased that this commoner couldn''t even last one round after all his previous taunts.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Spade, get this riffraff out of my sight. Cripple his legs and place him near the fire. Let him witness for himself when you roast that hand he lost in the fire. It seems like some people think we are pushovers."


    Young master Gofart stood up as he talked slowly eyeballing the groups close by. After tonight these commoners would know better than to use these nobles as stepping stones.


    "Daffodil more wine. Prickus, I am in the mood to bed a woman tonight. Get your men to find a suitable one, younger the better. Lets be merry tonight!"


    The night continued on as the young masters continued their merrymaking and drinking. During the night they had their servants enact mock battles with some taking the roles as horses.


    Chu kept well away from their eyesight, he was following the old adage out of sight out of mind. Gofart spotted him once for the night and hollered for him to approach them.


    "So now you have seen what a true master looks like. Who do you think is better. Me or Rufang.?"


    Chu glanced at Rufang staring at the side like a venomous snake. Those bloodshot eyes displaying his drunken state wasn''t helping. He faced Gofart who had a slight sneer on the edge of his mouth. Only an idiot wouldn''t figure out the trap they were setting.


    Choosing one would only incur the wrath of the other.


    "M-m-master Gofart must surely be j-j-jesting. C-c-can an a-a-ant compare two Snow Bears? When you hav-ve both returned to t-t-the h-heavens this one will long continue to w-w-worship your k-k-kindness."


    "Hahaha. Seems like you know your place. Sit on the side, this young master will throw you a bone."


    Chu sat among the rest of the servants not participating in the acts at the moment. When those eyes above stopped glancing at him, he tried to always remain behind the servants who were not called. Amidst the conversations he did get some useful information.


    Frost City was a place under the control of the Military and the Mage Tower. Its existence was both a boon and a curse for those of noble standing.


    Under normal circumstances all well off clans and families had their own training skills. It was like Martial arts on earth, there were countless variations under those two words. Families in possession of a Martial skill scroll guarded them with their lives. These were ranked simply as Normal, Earth etc.


    The Martial skills learned at the Military was one of Earth level. This sword skill was rated as one of the best in the Empire. Young master Rufang had now reached some stage called Apprentice.


    Nobles and High ranking Clans and Houses are not drafted into the Military for mandatory service. However the benefits of sending those family members who have some skill is enormous.


    In exchange for a couple of years service, members are taught the Martial skills of the Military. These children are sent at a young age and trained until their late twenties. They then leave the Military to become the backbone of their Clans.


    If that was not enough, the enticement of having a talisman activated member would make any family spend all their savings. A person who has a Talisman activated is called a Sersen.


    The larger and well-known clans send their young members to Frost City along with an entourage. Most of them have small quarters located in the city. This support group has one goal, get demon lifestones and turn their skilled youngsters into Sersen.


    The curse of Frost City is that it restricts these young masters. If it wasn''t for the enticement of the Military skills and the information provided by the Mage Tower, these large clans would not have bothered to join the Military. Instead of frolicking in the capital, these young masters had to be content in Frost City.


    Frost City was thus home to a relatively large number of Sersen. According to these well-informed masters, most of them are from low-level lifestones.


    Chu could only imagine how that City was with all these types of characters roaming around. With these individuals coupled with the adventurers and mercenaries, that was a place where only those with a strong backing would survive.


    "Hey Tochus, what is old man Fredijak planning to do. My scouts are busy in the forest and I still haven''t found anything."


    "Young master Gofart, we all know that if you found something we would be the last to know. Why? Are you now jealous of my relationship with the Commander?"


    It seemed that the Commander was content waiting for the Demon wolf to take the bait. These young masters were hungry for the prize and were getting restless. Prickus was close by and overheard them. He glanced at Rufang who was at the edge encouraging a jousting between two servants.


    "Hey, you guys were always slow on the uptake. Two days ago me and Rufang have been baiting that demon in the forest. Sooner or later it is going to be ours."


    Prickus was obviously drunk as he vomited out their secrets. His present state could barely whisper, helping Chu who was listening intently at the side.


    "R-remember the demon headed into the forest in the n-north right? Well me and Prickus was out behind some scouts with the Team when I-I had a brilliant idea. Why not set a bait?


    We got an old man from the slums, tied him up to a tree and made a cut on his leg. We left him with a small fire going so he wouldn''t ice up. According to the scouts he has already attracted some wolves. The scouts ambushed them, but those damn slum dogs are so unreliable. We had to get another yesterday because the old fool died."


    Gofart was impressed by their actions.


    "Well if you and Rufang are handling the northwest, then I will take the west with Tochus. I was already planing to head out tomorrow behind some mercenaries with a Hound."


    "Fine, but if you find any leads you have to share. It is better for all of us to pool our strengths together to attack. After it is dead we can decide who takes it before the Military intervenes. The Commander has his eyes on three captains for first preference. That leaves two chances open, it is better if our clans can benefit."


    Chu couldn''t believe his ears. The term shallow waters run deep was applicable to the Military and those within. These ruthless plans made by these young masters were frightening to anyone, especially to those from the slums. Being hauled off as bait was not a delightful way to spend time.


    If these people were to remain in the village for a little time longer then the slums would become empty and the gods alone knew what would happen when their eyes were turned towards the villagers.


    These people had overstated their welcome. It was time for them to leave.

 Chapter 44 -Helping each other.

    Helping each other


    Chu woke up with bloodshot eyes early the next day.


    He was kept out until way past midnight by those young masters. If it was not for the Military officers on patrol spotting them and sending back home, they might have reveled until morning. As a twelve year old kid, it was way past his curfew.


    ''This from someone who hung around at night in the forest looking for cheap thrills.''


    After following master Gofart and his contingent back home, he slipped away to his room. A waking and worried Ming greeted him as he entered like an old housewife ready to squabble. It was early in the morning when they both went to sleep. Ming left and went to his parent''s house returning after a few hours.


    Together they were now standing in the cold at the Lodge entrance. The morning sun was up and shining brightly but failed to penetrate the cold winter air. Except for light it did nothing for warmth.


    "Can you do it?"


    "I think so Chu. But I don''t think I am as good as you. I even spent an hour soaking in a herb bath this morning. Clod made me run over to the neighbors naked to get dressed. This robe is even sprinkled with herbs, I smell like a seasoned piece of meat!"


    "Trust me, you will be very, very happy that Clod took such a good care of you."


    While they were chatting Master Gofart and his entourage made their appearance. All of them were decked in warm looking furs. The morning sun reflected of the metal armor that was partially exposed. It was a stark difference from the cheap cloth cloaks they both were wearing.


    "Spade head to the garrison and get me a Hound. Meet us up at the north gate when you are done. Tochus will help you with the requisition, he should already be at the garrison."


    "Lord Gofart sir, this humble one greets you."


    Chu stepped out to the side and bowed, careful not to seem like he was impeding this young master.


    "Oh, if it isn''t my little follower. I can''t believe I missed you last night. I usually tend to treat all my servants equally."


    Chu knew exactly why Gofart didn''t see him often enough last night. He wasn''t going to enlighten him about it anyway. The last thing he wanted was to be treated ''equally'' like those servants.


    "Lord it is my fault for being not able to take part in your happiness. Please forgive me for not being able to please you. I was now heading over to the slums to meet up some companions."


    Gofart paused for a moment. His countenance changed as he spoke in a forgiving tone


    "Forget it, forget it, my young master. Next time we hold another feast I will be sure to treat you well. Where are you heading now by the way?"


    Chu smiled and brimmed with pride as he fawned over Gofart.


    "Many, many thanks, young master. I have some followers in the slums so I am heading there now."


    Chu puffed out his chest as he continued


    "I use them to run little errands and beg for scraps. I hope to use what I learned from the young master to the fullest."


    He sighed and shook his head sadly


    "But it so hard to find good help these days, and the food is scarce to come by. Even in all the ruckus now we can''t find enough work for money."


    "I see, I see. Tell you what my little friend, I have taken a liking to you here. When I return to the city I am going to send for you. I was going to hire some folks for an easy job this morning, but I will give it to you. I shouldn''t though because it concerns the Military..."


    Chu displayed the performance of a hungry man being thrown a loaf of bread. For a commoner to be fancied by a noble was a huge privilege.


    "Please, please master Gofart I will take it. I can get any help you need."


    One glance at the little boy and you could see how he was desperate for this favor. He was so desperate he did not bother asking for a price. The enticement of being able to someday leave this place was just that alluring.


    "I don''t know...This work might require the hired help to remain with us for some time in the forest. We might even need others as time goes on."


    "Say no more Master Gofart. I can organize any amount of help you need. I can send my servant to the slums for a helper anytime your call."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Both of them smiled as they reached an agreement, both of them satisfied with their deception of the other.


    "Come then, I am heading out for the Military. I need two helpers preferably fit and not old. They would have to do some work in the forest for a couple of days."


    "Yes, yes no problem. Ming! Get your scrawny a$$ to the slums and shake out two of the younger men. Tell them they would get paid from the young master Gofart on completion."


    Chu launched a kick on Ming''s backside propelling him out on a run. He then continued behind Gofart and the others who were heading to the garrison. Since he had already gotten his helpers, young master Gofart was in high spirits.


    "Would ten coppers suffice for a day for these helpers? I don''t want to overpay them. When the commoners get easy money they tend to become lazy."


    The boy glanced at Gofart as he muttered his righteous bull.


    "Ten coppers are more than enough Master Gofart. Are we going to the garrison?"


    Chu forgot this guy''s foundation was from a merchant company. Being a miser was bred in his bones.


    "I am meeting another companion to carry out this mission. Since your here I will permit you to see a Hound up close."


    "Thank you Master Gofart. Master Gofart is really powerful to be able to control these beasts."


    Chu did not forget to keep laying down the compliments.


    Gofart strutted at the front soaking in praises. His lips were open as he boasted and chatted. Chu understood that the Hounds tracked using scent. Only when they were close could they pick up a demon''s scent and then follow a fresh trail.


    The boy was secretly amazed at the intelligence of the wolf demon. This beast had ambushed the garrison patrol in the north and driven them into the forest. It slowly toyed with them in there pushing them to the south in despair. The last person was eventually killed far south near the barn.


    Methodically killing the guards one by one as it herded them in despair towards the south. That poor guard was probably the last survivor who finally escaped the forest only to see his hope dashed to pieces. It then set its sight and sadistic nature on those who were unfortunate at the time.


    Chu could save these trackers lots of time by giving them the general direction of where the demon herded its unfortunate prey.


    It wasn''t long before they arrived at the north gate.


    They met Tochus and his servants at the north gate with a Hound and its trainer. Some low ranking Military soldiers were also present. After a brief conversation, they headed west to the forest. Chu was very happy with the unresponsive Hound.


    Ming was supposed to bring along the helpers and join up as they passed the slums. From there he and Chu would leave Master Gofart and the others to proceed with their mission in secrecy. What greeted them was unexpected.


    Ming dashed out from among some shacks when they had ventured close. To the members of this company he was in a sorry state. He was disheveled and looked like he had just escaped from a dogfight. His face bore a frightened look of one who eluded death.


    Most probably it was because he rushed out towards them without paying close attention. When he came to a stop, he was only a few feet away facing a growling Hound.


    He finally understood the importance of that bath and those herbs.


    ''Thank the gods for Clod and his experience or I might have been ripped apart. No wonder Chu was scrubbing so vigorously in the tub yesterday with those herbs.''


    Ming shuddered as he forced an answer from his mouth. To the soldiers and others around, such a reaction was understandable. They were not aware of the true meaning and his thoughts.


    "Chu, I found a few helpers for the young masters willing to work for food. But there were men who didn''t believe me. They said that those young nobles were useless. I tried to argue but they beat me up. I barely escaped with my little life."


    Ming panted in the cold with warm fog puffing out from his mouth. Chu kicked him on his legs.


    "Stupid $#@ can''t you do anything right? You did good standing up for our young masters or else I would leave you to beg.


    Young Master Gofart, please accept my apologies. It seems like these lowly dogs are not aware of your might. They need to be taught a lesson to remember where they stand. A good scare would have them begging to serve you."


    Chu bowed and glanced subtly at the Hound held nearby. The animals were normally not used on patrols or around the village to avoid unsettling the demon. They were sent out with the scouts in the forest to chance on any trail. They were used exclusively in the north of the forest, trying to trace the old scent.


    Tochus picked up on Chu''s glance immediately.


    "Hahaha, Master Gofart I think these slum dwellers would be glad to see a Hound up close. Lets show these scum what the true might of the Military is. Lead the way boy!"


    Without waiting for a reply Tochus commanded Ming to guide them into the slums. He beckoned the Trainer to follow with the Hound. The group walked behind them.


    This large dog looked like a large wolf pumped up on steroids. Its fur was raised like little spikes reminding Chu of those cartoons of a frightened cat. The mouth was in an everlasting sneer displaying some mighty looking teeth on asphalt colored gums.


    Ming led the way genuinely frightened by the animal that was literally breathing down his neck. Soon they reached the middle of the Slum area close to a large firewood heap.


    The few Slum residents who did not venture out to beg in the village were not that demented to stand around this posse. Only a certified wacko would be that nosy. Forming a crowd around these unscrupulous but affluent people was clearly looking for death.


    Ming walked around near the firewood pile as he yelled out for his previous attackers. It appeared that they had scattered before the face of might. His taunts were to no avail.


    The trainer and the Hound remained close to him. The animal was held on a long leash that it could snap whenever it wanted. The leash acted as the medium of control the Trainer had over the animal.


    "Haha, I knew it. Those slum rats only have balls among themselves. If I was not busy today, I might have shown them a good time."


    Tochus sneered as he looked around arrogantly. All the servants were snickering as they basked in their superior status. The soldiers from the Military stood at the side, this had nothing to do with them.


    Gofart issued out a command, in this group he and Tochus were the highest in rank


    "Boy hurry and get your helpers, we will wait here for you."


    Ming scampered away out of sight among the shacks. He presumably went to seek out the two willing helpers.


    Gofart folded his hands as he surveyed the place. He had the face of someone who was unwilling to remain here for too long. He didn''t want this poverty-ridden place to infect his noble upbringing.


    Chu was the only one who was standing quietly at the side like an innocent bystander. He was only focused on one thing. After a few breaths he finally saw what he was waiting on.


    The Hound that was motionless at the side, had finally begun to move.

 Chapter 45 -A shocking development.

    <h4>A shocking development.</h4>


    Everyone was listening to Ming voice his taunts as he strutted around the messy woodpile. While that act was played out Chu always had his eyes on the large dog at the front.


    The Trainer and the Hound had followed Ming closely and were ahead of the others. When the boy stopped near the large firewood heap, they remained at its side waiting for the others to group up.


    On the command from Tochus, Ming headed out to get his companions. He left them and strolled among the shacks in a haughty manner, confident in his newfound backers. His actions provoked some of the snickering among the young masters'' servants.


    "Look how great that little prick is acting, now that he has a backer!"


    "That is what happens when an uneducated scum gets a little power!"


    These servants had consigned to oblivion the memories of they being in the same boat once upon a time. They failed to realize that they were still mere slaves of their owners. Presently they were expressing their disdain over this commoner trying to show off.


    Chu snorted to himself as he glanced at them. In any human society there was always places designated for people like them. In gangs there were kiss-a$$es, in companies the brownies and in families the suck-ups. His focus was on the Hound at the moment.


    The men accompanying them from the Military were trained soldiers. As such they were above this type of behavior. They quickly formed and held a crude formation waiting on the arrival from the young squad leaders.


    The animal was standing motionless at the side just like its owner. They were simply following the instructions of their superiors. Like an oversize canine, it was obedient to its master.


    A little while later the animal began to sniff and fidget on the side of its trainer. This action caused a frown to start developing on its owners face.


    Each Hound was raised by a single Master. These trainers were responsible for feeding and imparting commands to the animals. These Masters slowly became the most trusted companion to the animal. Each Hound thus only had one true Owner.


    The Military had a division solely responsible for rearing of these animals and it had a heritage spanning centuries. From the time the Hound was born, these two were paired and inseparable.


    How could the Owner not understand even the minute actions of his companion?


    The Trainer motioned to Gofart and signaled him using his hand. With one hand on the leash he used the free hand to pass a wordless message. In the Military there was no noble ranking on the surface, everyone followed a chain of command. His superior had to know about his intended actions.


    This group was supposed to meet up with the Military team in the west of the forest. The team had left earlier and they were ''reinforcements'' for them. In truth this was the Military''s way of allowing the young masters of those prominent clans to gain some experience.


    Even the Military was not so bold as to send these scions at the forefront to risk incurring their clans'' enmity. This Hound and its Trainer was heading out to replace its tired compatriot in the field.


    With Military patrols, adventurers and mercenaries criss crossing all around the forest near the village what could possibly go wrong?


    Young Master Gofart nearly pissed his pants when he saw the Trainer remove the leash on the Hound''s neck. The hand signal confirmed his worse fears.


    Young Master Tochus who was surveying the area with his nose in the clouds did not see the previous hand signal. His eyes only fell on the man when he unconsciously detected the movement of the hand.


    ''What the Hell?''


    Tochus eyes bulged out and his jaw dropped. As young masters not only were they afforded a good rank in the Military, but they also had the backing of their clans information networks. A sharp intuition was needed to swim in the dangerous waters of a large clan.


    How could both of them not know the gravity of the situation they suddenly found themselves in. If the Trainer had reason to release a Hound then it didn''t take an idiot to figure out what was happening. A Hound existence was focused on achieving one goal.


    "F%$#! What the hell man!"


    The young master Tochus scrambled backwards, stumbling onto his buttocks in the brown and yellow colored snow. In the slums, dogs were not the ones who left excretion lying around.


    At this moment that was the least of Tochus''s worries. The Hound was released and in its element. The Trainer wrapped the leash to store it at his side and drew his sword. Both were performing the actions they were born to carry out.


    As for the dangers they might face, that was the responsibility for the escorting members. Hounds were good attackers but they each required a massive capital injection to nurture.


    That is why the real subjugation works were done by other divisions. At the first sign of a life threatening situation the Hound and its Master would be allowed to flee first. Even a person of Captain ranking could not force them to stay.


    The soldiers drew their weapons. Each were armed with a heavy-looking crossbows. One stood in front with a two-handed sword. The signal from the Trainer was not lost to them. As members of the Military they were trained for these types of situations. They had faced demon beast before but none near as strong as the one suspected to be roaming in these parts.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The Hound raised its head and sniffed, then looked around in confusion. It slowly walked towards the heap of firewood.


    ****


    Master Gofart found himself in a pickle. A quandary as one might say.


    Last night he had successfully gotten a brilliant plan from the drunken Prickus. Today started out wonderfully. He had sent his family escorts as the vanguard to secure a place in the forest for the trap. For bait he had an unlimited supply provided by the local slum lord he beguiled.


    Unfortunately things didn''t pan out as he had hoped.


    This damn dog did not find any other place to get excited but in the freaking slums. Only a demon''s blood could cause this animal to become curious. The only demon around was the wolf demon and according to his clan''s information it was a foe not to be trifled with.


    In a feat of strength or intelligence it was an adversary beyond comprehension. His family was following the same steps as all the other large clans. Find it and wear it down using those expendable, then swoop in for the prize.


    Now he was in the slums with a small low-level contingent of soldiers for protection. No matter how strong his accompanying servants were with a sword, the end result was the same. In the face of overwhelming power, all present was like dust in the wind.


    They could only wait to be scattered and blown away.


    On the battlefield, a wolf demon was not going to be impressed by his large family backing. It was not going to be scared by his Clan. This was a fight that a young master of a prestigious house had no leverage to use.


    The first plan that came into his head after the initial fright was the best idea he had ever gotten. After the fear had constricted him like a python, a release like no other descended upon him. That release was the source of his epiphany.


    On a side note it was also the cause of his unexpected bowel movement.


    Increase the soldiers moral by some words, while he hightailed it out under the guise of seeking reinforcements.


    A brilliant idea.


    "Stand firm, soldiers of the Empire. You are led by the great commander Gofart. Only victory awaits us. Servants stay here while I seek reinforcements. The glory will always belong to the brave!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Young master Tochus saluted and literally ran away after giving his speech.


    "..."


    "..."


    "@#$%!....."


    "Damn you Tochus! Get back hereeee you coward!"


    Gofart could only shout in frustration and anger as Tochus literally stole and ran away with his idea.


    Chu backed away behind an empty shack. He contemplated rushing up to young master Gofart and acting like he was willing to defend him. Having witnessed the display of unreserved, boldface betrayal between these masters, he decided not to do so.


    If and when these masters leave here, their first act would be to try to silence in some way or the other the people who witnessed their shameless conduct. With his status and standing, the first choice would be to kill him. No use wasting money bribing a blubbering kid from the slums.


    A loud growl followed by sharp barks quieted down everyone but exploded the panic and dread in their hearts.


    The Hound scampered towards the pile and started to swipe away the wood with its paws. It bellowed as it continued raining the broken wooden debris all around.


    The Trainer and the soldiers fanned out away from the danger of the falling pieces. Dread and anxiety were seen on their grim faces. Only Military order and strict discipline kept them from following in the smoldering footsteps of master Tochus.


    Only the deep footsteps embedded in the snow along with irregular drops of yellow liquid that stained it could be seen. The only indication that they had another companion.


    Young Master Tochus had long disappeared into the horizon. His servants were armed with swords and bunched up together with the others. Their fate was sealed from the moment Tochus ran away. On the cost of their lives he had to escape, otherwise their families supported by the clan would only face a brutal extermination.


    Gofart had covered a distance away from the group in his initial chase with Tochus. When the Hound exploded in excitement his body froze as he watched it demolish the wood pile. Fear had visibly manifested on his face.


    Sooner or later the inevitable was going to happen. The wolf demon would emerge from its hiding place and slaughter them all. His skill with a sword was as good as Rufang but his body condition allowed only for small burst of strength. If he had to burn stamina to run like Tochus he would already have toppled over from exhaustion.


    Military training for young masters was not geared for long battles but quick and decisive ones that involved fighting bandits and the likes. Otherwise why would the clans risk sending their promising individuals for experience against some animals?


    Clans after all, fought against people not demons.


    He was torn between running away in a futile manner and being mowed down by the creature, or trying to act courageous and dying like a hero. If he had the choice to run away and live a cowards life, he would have already accepted it with joy.


    Before he had the time to decide on his choices, the Hound stopped and ran around excitedly. It was barking and howling as it moved in circles around the now flattened heap...


    If young master Gofart didn''t pick up on this strange situation, then he was not worthy of being a high ranked member of a noble clan. He was taught from young to read the change in moods of people, so he could certainly read the mood of a dog. The animal had switched from being aggressive one moment to full-blown happy excitement.


    Whatever it found was the source of its behavior. AND there was certainly no sign of any wolf demon.


    "Ahem, cough, cough...soldiers make way, get ready for battle. This demon is a ruthless type."


    Gofart strutted bravely towards the front of the group as the Trainer called the Hound to his side. Both of them had a puzzled look as they stared where the firewood heap once was piled high.


    With his chest pushed exaggerated outwards he had the bearing of a commanding general. A far cry from what he displayed earlier.


    "What the hell?"


    On the ground partially hidden by the wood pieces was a common canvas sack. It was that which the Hound was focused on with excitement. If it was not for the training it received it would have already attacked the bag and ripped it to shreds. The wood pile was all but leveled, there was no place for any demon to hide.


    "Hey Daffodil. Come here and get this bag open."


    Gofart slowly retreated while talking to the servant. Right now he was using his authority as the highest ranked in command. He was still seething with rage at Tochus who outsmarted him.


    Daffodil had no choice to comply. He was under the watchful eyes of those heavily armed soldiers. He slowly moved forward with his sword and dragged the sack out in plain view. With an expert skill he cut open the bag and allowed the contents to tumble out.


    The Hound gave a mournful howl as it viewed the contents.


    Daffodil gasped and jumped back on reflex.


    The soldiers exclaimed in shock.


    Gofart twisted his face in a frown and dropped onto his buttocks as the shock finally registered in his mind.


    It was like one of those slow reactions that took time to sink in. When a person''s mind was simply overwhelmed into chaos.


    Chu didn''t show any reaction to the scene currently being played out.


    It was because he was gone long before Daffodil even emptied the contents.

 Chapter 46 -Rise of the Heroes

    <h4>Rise of the Heroes</h4>


    In the warm office of the garrison post Commander Fredijak was scrutinizing a large map on his table with the captains from the resting teams. The Commander was an experienced veteran who once served at the Northern Battlements.


    Among his men he was respected and admired for his keen and decisive intellect. Most of these officers had served under him at one point in time at the battlefront. Together they were discussing strategies to support their brothers out in the field.


    A large circle was drawn on the map with the center being just north of the village. Small arcs were shown inside the large circle. Looking at this map with all the scribbles and arrows one could grasp the meaning behind it.


    A simple but large net was cast over the village that slowly moved inwards. This was the method the Military used when approaching a scenario like this one. It was not the first time they were hunting demons that escaped from the battlements at the North Mountains and it would not be the last. The only difference this time was that it was the first time they had to face a demon of this caliber.


    "Sumter and his team should be nearing the south area soon. Let the teams keep hunting around the north for now. Roberts, keep those mercenaries pressing into the forest the demon might decide to attack them. Those from the large clans and houses are starting to make some moves."


    Just as the large clans and others were trying to use the Military to their advantage, so to the Military was using them to achieve its purpose. Fredijak was an old crow when it came to these matters. He had years of experience in dealing with these people.


    The Military had near exclusive rights when it came to using the demons north of the battlements. Those chosen to receive the talisman were loyal to the Military first. The Military was an arm of the Emperor. No ruler would want other clans or large families to become more powerful and pose a threat to their rule.


    Even though the Military''s main purpose was to protect the Empire from those demon beast, it had the hidden mandate to ensure that those elite guards assigned to the Emperor would always be loyal and more powerful than any other houses.


    A high-class demon was something that posed a threat to national security. Not because of its threat to the people, but its threat to the Emperor should someone succeed in making it a talisman. No Emperor would want some unknown person floating around his capital city and home with a power akin to a dragon.


    This was the true reason why the Commander was rapidly deployed to the area.


    Commander Fredijak was musing over his thoughts how to proceed with his strategy when the door burst open.


    "Audacious!..."


    Roberts was the first to shout as his hands automatically went for his sword. These men were born through battle and bloodshed. They had served in the front lines at the north and were rotated into the backup positions. This way the Military kept its men experienced without burning them out.


    "..."


    "..."


    No idiot would dare to barge into a high-powered meeting like this one. Heavy punishment or death was the only option after such actions. The actions of the others including the Commander was just as quick following Roberts.


    Taking in the figure before them was what had them dumbfounded and speechless.


    The man who burst into the room was now holding onto the door frame and panting loudly. It was like he was a struggling swimmer in a turbulent river gasping for breath. He then took a deep breath and turned his face to the stunned men in the room.


    In a different time, a different romantic setting and in a different seductive dream, this action at the door and the type of lecherous gaze would have made any man blood boil.


    Presently at this very moment these men blood were crawling.


    "Commander!"


    The person that looked like he was supporting the door frame called out in a high-pitched voice.


    With a slight shudder  the Team captains turned towards Commander Fredijak. They were aware of the relationship between the two. The Commander like all men had his vices. If not for their hidden relationship that everyone was aware of, Tochus would have already been cut down.


    The young man calmed himself and strutted towards the table and gave a salute. If it wasn''t for the previous debacle, nobody would have believed this was the same person from a few seconds ago.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Commander Fredijak, this one brings an urgent report."


    The Commander looked at the young man standing in salute. His appearance was ragged and a stench was beginning to emanate from him as if it was getting stronger by the minute. As the warm room thawed him out, so too he began to smell like a sewer.


    Fredijak would never believe that this was the same Tochus who normally accompanied him.


    The gazes of the other captains fell on this disheveled individual. His clothes were covered in filth and yellow liquid was still dripping around his boots. The dazzling white fur was now covered in filth as if he had stumbled and rolled around in some mud.


    ''What would be brown and black in a snow-covered ground? The smell gave away the answer.''


    Along with the marathon breathing, he cut a sorry state. He seemed like a man who just underwent the beating of his life and was then dragged through a sewer for a bath.


    Tochus face was not one of a rich brat who bore grievance for the condition he was reduced to or one of humiliation. Instead it was full of fear and excitement.


    These men had fought numerous battles in the North Mountains. They were aware of how inexperience soldiers acted on witnessing a demon horde. It didn''t take them more than a few breaths to understand the situation.


    "By the Gods! Where is it?"


    The Commander beat them to the question of the day.


    Young noble born rookie, running away in a beggarly state, forced to smell like sh$#, pissed himself, and now looking for browning points. Add these facts to a demon lurking around and it was not hard to put the pieces together. Only a terrible entity could disregard the standings of a young noble.


    Which novice soldier did not cross some of these points during their first demon beast battle?


    Of course these men might not have fulfilled all of these conditions together. That honor was now claimed unchallenged by master Tochus.


    Young master Tochus had now calmed himself. Within the garrison he considered himself to be in the safest place. He straightened himself and assumed the stance of a subordinate delivering an important message.


    "Commander! As instructed, MY team was supposed to relieve the others at the east in the forest border. I had my suspicions about the demon being clever enough to hide in the slums, so I decided to make a search..."


    "Yes, yes get on with it. Hurry with the important points man!"


    Commander Fredijak interrupted him angrily. This Tochus really knew how to spin a tale.


    "Am.. yes Commander, the Hound found a scent in the slums. I tried to send one of my men with the message but they were adamant that they protect my escape... I mean my success in completing this task."


    "Roberts, get the slum area surrounded by the garrison and soldiers. Dominus get the Hounds we have on standby moved to between the forest and the slums. If the demon breaks out we will risk the Hounds to slow it down. Jiang contact those adventurers and mercenaries within the village get them to probe the slums, we need to tire this beast before we attack it. Lets sacrifice them before heading in with our soldiers. Those clans still have men around, get the word out to use them."


    Within an hour the slum area was surrounded. Even if the wolf demon broke out from this encirclement the direction it went would be known. There were too many curious eyes looking on in anticipation.


    The Commander and a team of elite soldiers were stationed in the north outskirts of the slums. Outfitted in their bloodstained armor and weaponry they cut an imposing sight among the others.


    There was one soldier who seemed to be out-of-place in that group of heroic figures. It was a young man who had the appearance of someone being bullied. Even those elite soldiers seem to turn up their noses and move away from him whenever he ventured closer to them. Only those close by understood the real reason why.


    A soldier ran up to the group as they positioned themselves.


    "Commander the first group of adventurers have now been sent into the area. In a moment we will send the others from different points. At the sound of battle all of them have been instructed to congregate at that position and suppress the demon."


    "Good job, remember our soldiers are to use long rage tactics to aid in suppression. As soon as the beast is weakened, move in to kill it. Wipe out any opposition along the way."


    As the Commander was relaying his instructions a man emerged from within the slum area moving out between those dilapidated shacks. On sighting the outfit that stood out from the others he moved towards the elite team.


    "I''m looking for Commander Fredijak. I have a message for him."


    A soldier recognized that he was a member of the first party that ventured into the slums. He relayed it to the commander.


    "Speak the message."


    "Young master Gofart, the Captain of the reconnaissance team have asked that the Commander make haste to meet him near the center of the slum. The threat of the wolf demon is no more. I will lead the way."


    The adventurer spoke in a fearful manner but it was loud enough for others in the vicinity to hear.


    ''The demon is gone?''


    ''Was it killed? The Military actually has someone so strong to fight those demons one on one?''


    ''Who is this invincible Captain that guy is so fearful of? Did you see the way he was shaking?''


    ''Who is this young master Gofart? That wolf demon took out nearly half of the garrison when they were on patrol!''


    Even as the adventurer turned to lead the Commander and his elite team into the slums the contents of that message spread like wildfire among those circling the area. Slowly those groups of men made their way between those shacks and snowbanks to the center area.


    The sight that greeted the Commander and the others left them stupefied and spawned the rise of a new legend.


    Young master Gofart, Captain of the reconnaissance team stood on a low mound of snow and broken wood. He had the aura of a hero emanating from him, a conqueror slightly fat, pudgy maybe, but that was the talk that spread from those who saw it.


    The main reason they didn''t focus on master Gofart was that those present had their eyes locked to the thing resting beneath one of his feet.


    Under a boot was the head of the wolf demon.


    The place became dead quiet even though it was crowded with people.


    Master Tochus was the first to break this silent spell.


    "F$#@ ME!"

 Chapter 47 -A Setup

    <h4>A Setup</h4>


    The heroic legend that was in the making turned into another sort of legend when the Commander put forward one simple question.


    "Where is the rest of the body?"


    On hearing the facts from Gofart and the soldiers who were present, Commander Fredijak issued the order for the Military to seal the slums. All non-military personnel were to be searched before they left this encirclement.


    Without the body, when this news spreads the entire slum will be turned upside down with everyone searching for it. It would be easy for someone to smuggle out the small lifestone and a little blood. Though worth its weight in gold, the value of the wolf corpse itself paled in comparison to those items.


    All Military crews were recalled from the search in the forest and informed to make haste to the village.


    The residents of the slums were all gathered and questioned individually. For a mere loaf of bread these people were willing to sell their souls. This was fast becoming one of the best winters for them.


    During winter most of the residents tended to be at home trying to huddle for warmth. They only ventured outside to beg or hustle for food. Ever since this village was swamped with the Military and others, their suffering during winter had eased considerably.


    By hustling the odd jobs for adventurers for cleaning, washing and other services they were able to make a few coppers for food and firewood. The older folks in the slums thus had a relatively easier time rallying out the winter.


    At night, once they stayed out of notice from those drunk mercenaries and nobles, they were able to enjoy the warmth of the large bonfire at the south gate. The able-bodied men were even paid some coppers to tend the fire.


    The biggest killer of the slum residents during winter was the cold and lack of food. Now some of them even had a few extra coppers hidden in their pockets.


    Currently the slum residents were being given a chance to double their fortune through sheer luck.


    The Military was rounding up them all and was building a large and more secure place for them to stay. It was handing out food and even coppers for information on what they had seen. During the course of the day, because of Ming''s rantings most of the slum residents were woken up and those nearby had seen what took place from between the holes in their shacks.


    As for anything else, long as free food was involved all sorts of tales began to spout out. When the older slum residents were allowed to leave they were faced with even better treatment. All those mercenaries, adventurers and servants from those noble clans freely dished out money for firsthand information.


    It was such a bountiful year that most of them wept and cried in joy.


    Slowly the rumors of how those young masters acted surfaced.


    If not for the rumor having said to originate in the Military, all those of the slums would have been silenced. By the time those involved understood and were aware of what happened, the talk had spread out of control.


    There was one group of slum residents however, who did not profit from this turn of events.


    Old man Bai and his group of hoodlums found themselves in a predicament. The kind of predicament that makes one cough up blood.


    On investigation by the Military it was found that the woodpile the wolf demon head was discovered within belonged solely to them. In fact all the other residents swore on their loaf of bread that old man Bai and his wannabe gangster posse had broken down all the surrounding shacks and beaten any person who ventured near that area.


    A thorough search of their lodging had produced a large tome well hidden in a corner. That tome was one normally carried by adventurers and mercenaries that contained a brief description of demon beast. It also had a charcoal marking with a rough letter M etched on a page.


    It didn''t take long for that news to leak out from the Military.


    ''Mong bandits.''


    A name not familiar to those in the Military but drove fear into the hearts of the villages bordering the forest. They numbered over a hundred and plagued the villages for money, food and supplies. Worse yet, they recruited the young men and abducted the girls who were to their liking.


    They had gotten so bold over the years that they even started to harass merchant convoys and peddlers. Only large groups like the Trading Post were still safe from their clutches. Still some disappearances of merchants without a trace was suspected to be their handiwork.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    A large group of unknown numbers when gathered together might have somehow been able to trap and kill the creature. Both of them were familiar with the terrain and using ambush methods. Considering those fact, they may have proven lucky.


    The wolf demon was obviously killed by them and used. Under torture old man Bai cracked and revealed whatever they wanted to hear. The Mong bandits killed the wolf demon, the head was proof of the deed.


    The bandits had a couple of hideouts to the north and south running in a line near the forest border. It was the reason the army never found their main group.


    Old man Bai sang like a canary. He sang tunes they wanted to hear.


    Since the wolf demon was killed most of the adventuring parties decided to leave. Only some of them decided to stay for a month or two for the arrival of spring. The roads would then be easier to travel before the snow melted and turned it into a river of mush.


    There was also the possibility of them finding the corpse of the demon considering that the Mong bandits may have ditched it like the head.


    Because the corpse was not a matter relating to a rare talisman and just had a monetary value, it became a free for all hunt. Whoever found it would earn enough money to live a comfortable lifestyle.


    The missing blood and lifestone was a different matter. For the Military it was akin to an unknown threat.


    ''Were they successful? And if so where were they now?''


    Before anyone left the village the Military who had quickly recalled all their search parties did one last check.


    All able-bodied persons, men or women were searched. Their luggage was checked and they were subjected to a full body investigation for any tattoos.


    Mercenaries who already had their awakening were acknowledged and left alone. It was common knowledge that a person could only experience one awakening. To those awakened, even the Military was courteous. Those people were after all the best help in the North.


    These checks were held at the south gate. The Trading post had kindly donated their building for use by the Military. It was for a fee of course, in the eyes of a merchant nothing in this world was for free.


    During the first day of checks curious onlookers from the village were present. In the midst of these were two boys.


    "Wow Chu look at that! Those soldiers are really taking advantage of that young woman. I could only imagine what goes on inside the sheds."


    Ming sighed and looked on in admiration.


    "That is a man you idiot. He just has long hair tied in a pony-tail. Not all men look like some beefed up muscle man you know."


    Chu and Ming had escaped the encirclement that day. Since then they had laid low and watched the developments that occurred. For these instigators whatever happened after was not their concern. The bait and trap had been successfully laid and sprung.


    They were among the first ones who had approached the investigators with the story of how they were heading out for firewood. Their interaction with these guards turned out to be very, very brief.


    "What are you two here for?"


    "We are from the village, the talk is that we need to be searched."


    "Are you going outside?"


    "No."


    "Did the soldiers check your homes?"


    "Yes."


    "Get the %$# out from here and stop wasting our time you little punks!"


    Both of them were unceremoniously kicked out onto the snow back nearby. Now they were simply standing among the spectators.


    "I still think that soldier was very rude to us Chu. One day I am going to make you get even with him for me."


    "Why do I have to do that for you. Shouldn''t you do it yourself?"


    "Nah, too much work. After this I just want to relax and eat some of Sue''s cooking."


    The Military had searched the village and already screened the villagers. After a week the lifestone and blood would be rendered useless. As for the checks, it was mostly done on those men who were fit and seemed strong.


    Some of the more passable women were also subjected to checks. As for the children they were overlooked. Nobody in their right mind would waste a lifestone of such importance on some slum kid.


    Chu''s parents house was passed with ease. Once the Military saw the banner of the Trading post and the guard sitting out front, everything went smoothly. They searched the house, complimented the nice dogs, and let the woman and the kids return to the house.


    ''Really? Like some old lady struggling to support so many useless children(because they were girls who obviously did not have a future) would kill a demon and have money to buy talismans.''


    ''Is the Trading Post raising these girls to be of sale in some town or city? Nothing less from such a large company that has its hands in everything. I wonder if they could strike me a deal?''


    With thoughts like that clearly reflecting on the faces of the soldiers, the searchers moved on quickly.


    After a week of checks everything returned to normal. The f¨ºte was still on at the south gate but much smaller than before. Most outsiders had left along with the majority of the Military. They were on their way to flush out the lairs of the Mong bandits.


    One proclamation was issued out though. It was from the Trading post that had raked in a fortune in the past months. They would be willing to purchase the wolf demon corpse for a reasonable price.


    This declaration served as an enticement to keep some of the adventurers and mercenaries who were not under order from any houses back in the village. It also served to keep the money flowing into the Merchant company''s coffers, albeit at a slower pace.


    Gofart the Dullard, and Weak bladder Tochus joined the rest of the Military as they moved on. Hopefully they may be able to salvage some reputation against the bandits.


    Two weeks after the incident in the slums the once hectic lifestyle gradually toned down. It was now the last few weeks of winter, Spring was just around the corner. This year the villagers would be spared the usual tribute to the unfortunate Mong bandits. With the additional income most had earned, it would be a better time in the village.


    The Trading post was busy, but not as much these days. Now there were times it was empty for hours. Griz had racked up so much profits and his reputation was now through the roof. He used this time to reminisce and plan for his future goals.


    It was at this time the clatter of footsteps sounded at the entrance disturbing his thoughts. He was now at the sweetest part- counting gold coins.


    ''Damn, who could be so inconsiderate, making a ruckus at this time in the morning.''


    Looking up he was greeted with a smiling face.


    "Hey Griz, I have a deal for you."

 Chapter 48 -Willing to stand a loss.

    Willing to stand a loss


    Griz stared at the kid waltzing into the store.


    A full season had not passed (if not counting the last few days of Autumn) since they began to interact with each other. Since then it had been an animated and lively winter. Dealing with this kid sure brought a flurry of activity in this mundane place.


    The man could not imagine when he had ever experienced such an exciting time during winter in his entire life. Even in the North, winter is usually the lull and inactive period of demon beast activity.


    Griz watched him as he nodded and sat down in the customary stool at the corner and drummed his fingers. He got up from the stool and went across to join him.


    The merchant usually sat at the desk in the back but force of habit had him at the counter during quiet times. In any case his assistants would usually rush to greet any customers so as to prevent him from being disturbed.


    Simon had already left his chair on the side and was conversing animatedly with the boy''s shadow. Undoubtedly they were gossiping about the latest news in the village. Griz sat down at the other end of the counter.


    "Kid, this is my last Winter here in the village. Come Spring I am heading to the town of Karst. Overseer Pi received news from the retiring Master when we sent word for another supply of liquor. I have been formally issued the letter from headquarters. I am the new Master for the town of Karst."


    The burly man puffed his chest out in pride. He continued in a loud voice.


    "My wife and kids will be meeting me in Karst. The Trading Post company has agreed to bear the cost and safety of their journey. I will be setting up my foundation, MY OWN foundation in Karst. Why don''t you come with me, I can get you and the others a good job. I guarantee at least you wont have to do anything dangerous like before."


    Griz eyed the boy sitting on the counter. The loud conversation between Ming and Simon as well as the small discussions between the assistants ceased. The sound of a pin could be heard dropping on the floor at this time.


    It was THAT quiet.


    The Master of the Trading Post was now moving up in the world. He would be in the position to dictate the one who would succeed him here and in a position to control all appointments in the surrounding villages.


    Even before he chose his successor he was inviting this boy to accompany him?


    This was a dream for nearly every soul in this village. The opportunity to break free of this shackle and venture into the true outskirts of civilization. From a town it was very simple to visit and experience the lifestyle of those in the cities.


    The assistants started to drool silently at the other end.


    ''What rotten LUCK!''


    Eyes started glancing and measuring up the boy on the counter.


    Ming was the first to break the silence.


    "Master Griz, you mean you have a wife? AND kids? Damn Simon, you were trying to force me into a bet I was sure to lose! Do you know how many weeks I had to nag Chu before he bought me this bead?!"


    ''Cough, cough''


    Chu cleared his throat and gave Ming a murderous glare.


    Just remembering the torture of Ming begging and harassment for a piece of carved and polished wood nearly made him burst into a fit of anger. He calmed himself down by taking some deep breaths.


    "Congratulation Master Griz on that hard-earned appointment. I honestly believe you will do great in that town."


    Normally between the two such a simple statement would be treated as a sarcastic remark. But today both the speaker and the listener could feel the genuine honestly within those simple words.


    "Well?"


    "Well what?"


    "Well are you not going to take me up on my offer and tag along with me?"


    Chu drummed his fingers and looked up at the hulking man.


    "Master Griz. I believe we both know the answer to that question. We both know it would be very hard for us to keep our present arrangement in such a situation."


    Griz sighed as he looked at the boy. He knew deep down this was not someone looking to ride the coast-tails of a person. This brat would be never truly satisfied working under someone.


    "Very well you stinking brat. I presented an offer that others would kill to have, yet you refused my kind actions. I will keep my ears out to hear how you fare. Don''t come running to me when I am all settled down or I will kick you out in the streets."The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Chu simply laughed when he heard Griz roaring statement. He was well aware of the hidden meanings conveyed. The new Master in Karst town would always keep a favor open for him in times of need.


    This was a great opportunity for advancement. It was the step leading to open the doors into the culture and economic running of this country. Unfortunately it was not the right time for Chu to venture out.


    He was gradually grasping the way this new world operated. For the present him, venturing out was akin to committing suicide. This world could only be freely explored by someone who was both rich and able to defend themselves. Only a person with power could move around unimpeded.


    The past month was testimony as to how only those with the bigger fist and stronger backing could move about unhindered. A lone wolf might struggle to survive in some places but a wolf pack will move brazenly and unhindered.


    This was the purpose of his visit this time. For this one last trade with Griz he was willing to stand a loss to construct a solid foundation.


    He wanted to raise his very own wolf pack.


    "Hey Griz, I want to gamble with you on one last deal before you leave. I need a map, a pair of pulleys, rope and a well bucket. I also need four quality iron swords and three hundred crossbow bolts. If I fail in my quest consider these items lost. If I achieve success, I have a list of other demands I want.


    Oh, and I need two pickaxes and a pair of shovels."


    Griz glanced at Simon and stared down at the kid.


    "What the hell are you planning to do? Are you going hunting or digging a well?"


    Chu shot Griz a grin.


    "Lets just say if I find what I''m looking for, Karst will just be the beginning of your journey."


    Griz digested the quiet reply meant for him alone to hear.


    ''Damn! This brat was going to look for that wold demon carcass''


    ''Wait! Did he just scam me for supplies again?''


    *****


    Three days later.


    The heavy snowfall had started to die out during the last couple weeks. According to the seasoned folks(Chu''s father for instance) there was typically one large snowstorm that ended the Winter season with a bang.


    Spring usually started about a week after that event. The lands will slowly transition from white, to brown and finally to lush green.


    These days had clear sunny skies above, freezing cold winds gently blowing and thick snow on the ground that refused to melt. To the inexperienced Chu, the weather did not forecast any such storm.


    Early in the morning a Woodsman with a bad leg and four boys left the village. They pulled a small sled that carried a worn axe and some other tools. The soldiers at the south gate simply ushered them out. The guards from the garrison vouched for their status as villagers.


    They had been accustomed with this group heading out everyday and returning with a small load of firewood.


    Only the smoldering remnants of the bonfire was testament to the night life outside the gate. Although less than a quarter of the outsiders remained, they were enough to still double the population of this small village.


    Currently the place was deserted with only one or two stragglers around. Adventurers like normal people had to work for a living. Everyone was either searching in the forest or hunting and trapping animals to sell.


    Chu and his party made quick time towards the barn. With all these people prowling around the forest, the dangers of being attacked by animals was very remote. Even a wolf pack would be wary and seek to avoid these maniacs that swarmed around like ants.


    After more than a month of being abandoned they had returned to the barn.


    Ming and the others had unhinged the large door leaving it open to the weather. A place that offered shelter and three walls were still hard to find. It seemed like adventurers and others had used it at some point or the other as a base.


    Some of the wood was broken and chopped to light a fire in the center, in the same place they had once used. Lucky the area around the trapdoor that was surrounded by mouldy dried weeds and dust was untouched.


    The wood from the fence that was removed by Clod before they left had been used as kindling. The area under the platform was the same with no signs of tampering. The stones and bricks from the previously dismantled oven was untouched.


    Chu guessed that those who were out searching for the wolf demon at the time always returned to the village to rest. It made sense that nobody in their right mind would camp out knowing such a danger was present.


    Now that the beast was dead, the scouts and trackers would start taking some chances as they traveled in a party. He could never know if some tracker would eventually find signs that the wolf demon had exited around this area.


    "Ming go with Clod and use the pulleys like I showed you to get the carcass under the trapdoor. It should be ready for us to pull up as soon as I see the Trading post people. On my signal try to get it up in the corner."


    "Father help me keep watch. We still have a few hours before those guys arrive. Now is not the time to take any chances. We are just a group of villagers trying to harvest some firewood."


    After the talk with Griz, Chu had hinted to the merchant that he was already out trying his luck. His father was a Woodsman and his luck was not any poorer than the others. He was a natural in the forest and possessed some tracking experience.


    Today was the day when lady luck was going to smile upon him. Years of toil was finally going to bear fruit.


    This plan had a certain amount of risk considering the rewards it provided.


    First they had to get this corpse up from the cellar before the buyers arrive and prep it to look like it was recently found. Any signs of it looking like they had it for a while would attract unnecessary suspicion.


    Secondly they had to do it in secret before any roaming parties stumbled upon them in the act. A meeting like that would only result in death. After all who would want to share in such wealth with weaklings like them?


    Thirdly they still had to be mindful of any double cross from the people of the Trading Post. Chu couldn''t do anything much about this but threaten to expose the location of the corpse to everyone.


    Given the amount of adventurers and mercenaries present, transporting the corpse to wheresoever it had to go might lead to some ambush by shady characters. This would not help the him who might be rotting in the ground at that time.


    Lucy had instructions to hide in the slums for the day. If she did not see them return then that plan would be carried out. Vengeance might be late but it was still vengeance.


    They had left in the morning and arrived here just before noon.


    Clod and Ming went to the cellar and did their work under the cover of darkness. As instructed by Chu, the pulleys were set up as he once saw in science class. This set up was nailed under the platform and over the cellar entrance.


    All Chu remembered was that it reduced the amount of effort needed and should be ideal for the lifting they required. He decided then and there to start making notes so as to not forget things he previously learnt.


    All they had to do was get the wolf demon up and had it over.


    ''What could possibly go wrong?''

 Chapter 49 -The Trading Post Master.

    The Trading Post Master.


    At around noon in the village, a small figure dressed in a bright red robe made her way to the Trading Post. She fidgeted for some time outside the General Store until she gathered her courage and dashed inside.


    It was ironic that she did this just before the guards decided to question her. They had become overly suspicious of this fully cloaked stranger who was simply loitering around.


    Inside, the store was empty save for the assistants who were restocking the shelves or the others scribing on the account books. Part of the reason for her loitering on the outside was because she was waiting for a customer to leave.


    Most of the Trades were handled by the Shop-Bar-Meat facility outside of the south gate. Very few transactions took place in here nowadays except for locals coming to restock supplies.


    This place had turned into more of an accounting office. Calculating the sums owed by the Military and distributing the profits to the lucky merchants that happened to invest.


    One said merchant, a Mr Kim was rumored to have broken down in tears and cried in the snow just last week. His profits were rumored to be equivalent to nearly half of his families yearly income. For an old merchant family that was a staggering amount indeed.


    The young girl moved nervously to the counter. A young man in his twenties sat there with a calculating look over one of the large ledgers. He had a quill pen in his hand that gave him the air of a sophisticated scholar.


    "Ex...excuse me sir..."


    As a firm contender for the now vacant position of Master at this Trading post, John was viewed as one of Griz prot¨¦g¨¦. Although he lacked certain social qualities, he was the best for the job. His short comings could be made up by accumulating experience over time.


    For the ones in the know, this was an opportune time to shower some praises and presents. Later on the new Master would at least be kind in his dealings with them. From the lowest villager to the garrison commander, he was invited to chat and given gifts after work.


    Assistant John''s head had literally swollen to twice its size. He had even started for the last few days to assume the airs and demeanor of a Young Master. To the other workers in the shop he was already an unreachable figure of power.


    ''He was the Trading Post representative for this village!''


    Now in front of him stood a young girl nervous and shaking. The other assistants glanced and could only imagine the outcome of this person. Surely after the furious talking down this girl could only retreat in shame.


    Not to mention if she was good-looking under that wrapped scarf. Rumors had it that John had a scandalous reputation concerning young girls. It was said that he even tried to rope in the current Master in his vices.


    "Say what you need, stop acting like somebody is going to eat you."


    To the gruff voice from the young man the girl seem to pluck up some courage. She removed the scarf from her head. What greeted the onlookers was a genuinely pretty face with long cascading black hair toppling down.


    The rest of the clerks shook their heads. There was only one outcome for a gem like this in the village. There were too many men with ill intentions in this outlying village. Providing she was not already tarnished before during this rough Winter.


    "My brother sent me with a message for the Trading Post Master."


    "Speak then, I am like the Master here. Who is he and what does he want my help in."


    Miki tilted her head and looked at the man. The few times she ventured here was to collect those clothes rags for the girls to sew. The Master here was to her an unreachable entity, yet the small boy she knew treated him like the average person.


    "Amm... my brother''s name is Chu and he said this message is for a Mr. Griz only. He stressed it is IMPORTANT like life and death. If Mr Griz is not here then I can only return and..."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "WAIT! WHO is your brother?"


    Assistant John toppled of his stood and dropped the quill he was using to write. He saw the girl back away and immediately fixed his clothes and restrained his voice. The shout had obviously scared the girl. Not to mention caused the other workers to focus their attention in his direction.


    Under the shock of the other clerks Assistant John started to speak as if he was another person. The clerks who knew him for a long time could only swear he was talking to Griz.


    "Please, I am so sorry for that momentary outburst. Forgive me for being so rude to a child like yourself. Please, please have a seat and repeat what you want done."


    Miki was shocked by the man''s change of tone. It was like cold Winter shedding its coat for warm Summer.


    "Amm...yes like I said, my brother Chu sent me with a message for Mr Griz personally. Time is of the utmost importance. He said something about it was money or something..."


    "AHHH!...sorry, sorry. Yes, time is money. Yes only words like that would fall off that bastard''s....I mean that person''s mouth."


    John glanced at the girl hoping she wasn''t paying attention to his words.


    "Please, wait here. Have a seat in the corner. I will get the Master personally, it wont take a second. Jung! get this young lady a cup of tea. Hurry!"


    Assistant John bolted out of the shop and made his way to the lodge. He was well aware of the relation between that young brat and his Master. If there was one person he never wanted to cross was that boy. One glance at him revealed a hidden cunning like a wolf simply waiting to pounce on its prey.


    For John that boy was a demon incarnate.


    To Miki it seemed like John had just rushed out the back door. She had now moved to the corner to sit on a stool when he magically returned in a rush. Following him was the large towering person she never had the right to converse with. An old guard lagging behind them completed the group.


    John simply gave a quick bow to her indicating he completed the task. Whatever happened was beyond the coins he received at the end of the week.(pay grade)


    The first thing Griz noticed was a different girl sitting uncomfortably on the stool across from him.


    ''How much kids did this brat recruit?''


    "What''s your name girl?"


    Miki swallowed in her throat and answered meekly.


    "Miki ...sir."


    Griz was elated by her squirming body language and her timid reply. He roared with laughter and turned to Simon beside him. He raised a muscular hand and pointed at the girl cringing on the stool.


    "See...See that! This is how a kid of this age and standing should be speaking. Not like that damn brat. Sometimes I wonder if he just lacks common decency when talking to me. Always taking advantage of my generosity, damn punk!"


    He turned to Miki and crouched down low over the counter facing her. In a voice low enough for only her to hear he spoke.


    "That brat of a kid found it didn''t he?"


    Griz was not a stupid person, he was just someone who had been dealt a bad hand in an occupation he was groomed for since he was a kid.


    This was one of the many reasons he could relate on the same wavelength as Chu. It was also the reason he knew at once what this messenger sent by the boy entailed.


    Miki, scared from the sudden outburst and a question that seemed to read her mind, nodded unconsciously.


    Simon moved like lightning unbecoming of an old man and vaulted over the counter. He shut the doors to the Trading Post. Similarly John and the clerks quickly closed the windows and informed the guards via the back entrance to secure the shop.


    The clerks from the shop obediently exited the shop leaving John and another senior member. This was the usual protocol when merchants conducted large deals.


    Griz stood up and paced agitatedly for a while. He then composed himself and returned to the stool. He beckoned the clerks to gather around. These were people he had trained and nurtured in the ways of business, some even before he was transferred here.


    "Lets here it. Don''t worry these are the only people I can trust. They are depended on my success and their family are also depended on mine."


    For a merchant to become successful within the Trading Company, a solid foundation of trustworthy helpers was needed. These people would become the backbone of their faction.


    They were to be responsible for information gathering and well-educated to grasp any openings available to them. A faction without loyal subordinates would be doomed to fail from the start. A remote village like this was the best place to groom these people free from the influence of others.


    Miki was speaking meekly under the gaze of the crowd.


    "Chu said to let Simon meet him with a horse sled and some guards at the barn. Time is of the essence, a piece of fresh meat is bound to attract hungry predators."


    It took all of Miki''s willpower to get this message across to these important people.


    "Simon get the sled and take a guard contingent with you. Hurry, we cannot lose this opportunity."


    "Wait, Chu said to bring me along also. He would know its us when he sees me."


    ****


    Simon had the horse sled move briskly across the grasslands. They had five guards on horseback who later joined them for company. Miki was sitting beside him all decked out in red.


    The clerks in the Trading Post resumed work as normal. Customers only heard how some farmer came to the store to bicker about goods that were delayed because of the priority in transporting liqueur. A group of guards had to brave the cold to get this miserable person his cargo.


    Chu spotted the brightly dressed Miki from a distance. They had no problems since morning and were simply playing the waiting game.


    On seeing the dress standing out over the white landscape he hustled down even as the others had already used the pulleys to hoist the carcass up from the cellar. The trapdoor was resealed and hidden as much as possible.


    Chu was certain that these guards would be much less interested in what he had to hide.


    They were here for only one reason.


    He had finally gotten rid of a most troublesome burden.

 Chapter 50 -Is this really a loss?

    Is this really a loss?


    On the same night they returned from the barn, Chu and the others were invited to Griz''s room in the Trading Lodge.


    Currently the two of them were sitting across from each other with Simon, Ming and Clod standing at the side. Both were sipping watered down tea in bliss.


    "Kid, I really don''t know what to say. I am starting to believe that you rubbed off some of the luck from your old man. That was one hell of a discovery."


    "Yes, yes. Stop trying to butter me up. Lets talk some business."


    Griz laughed at his reply. Right now he was to ecstatic to care even if the sky turned blue. oh wait it was blue. HAHAHA!


    "You really can''t take a compliment can you. Because of you I now have to change my date of leaving this village. Tomorrow I will be heading out to Karst under the guise to replenish our stocks.


    Overseer Pi has caught a cold so it''s a perfect opportunity for me. The rest of the soldiers from the Military are also leaving so I will have additional protection for free."


    Chu nodded in agreement. Currently only a very few individuals knew about this humongous wealth. It would be wise to get it out in secrecy.


    "Karst has a small Tower Mage outpost. It doubles as a guild for those adventurers heading out into the wilds. Most likely they will send me to Limerock City to drop of the demon.


    It''s the closest city and one that has a large Tower Mage presence. I estimate 4 days travel to Karst and about a week to Limerock. Two weeks after that, expect the news to spread like wildfire."


    Chu sighed like an old man.


    "I take it you will not be coming back then?"


    Griz pondered for a moment before replying.


    "Given the enormity of this matter. I will have enough wealth and the favor of the Tower Mage association to gain a high position in Limerock. Unfortunately I am still short of loyal subordinates.


    I am planning to remain in Karst for a few years before testing myself in the waters of a big city. When I leave tomorrow I will not be coming back to this place again."


    Chu understood Griz''s dilemma all too well. For a man like him who felt the pain of his family loosing their position in a city, Griz would not stick his head out on a block again. He cleared his throat and coughed. Ming quickly appeared at his side and gave him a scroll.


    During the Winter spent in the village, the girls had continued to practice their writing and reading. They had even drafted Chu''s sister along with them.


    Opening this scroll revealed some neat and well written words. The product of Sakura''s hard work. The contents were dictated by Chu.


    "This is a list of what I want as per our agreement. Don''t worry I am not going over what we discussed that day."


    Griz took the scroll and poured through the contents.


    "Hmm...you want the Title for that piece of land that barn is on? I can do you one better and get the lands at the back so you can have access to the road when you are ready.


    Hmph, you still included the demand for books? Very well the best source of those items is from the Tower Mage association. They have the best libraries. I can get those books delivered to here at the Post once every month. Just come over and collect it.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Pshfffff! Cough, cough... Eight hundred gold? What the heck? Damn brat, you did some research on that corpse didn''t you! Very well consider it my gift to you for our relationship.


    Hmm...what? You want somebody who had experience in Frost City? Preferably someone retired?"


    Griz looked up from the parchment at the boy for clarification.


    "Yep. I plan to restart a farm. With the threat of bandits gone for a long time, it is perfect for me. I still need to train myself and the others to defend ourselves.


    From talking to those soldiers in the Military it seems that Frost City has a lot of retired persons who can help with this. I just need one such person who can be loyal to me."


    Griz leaned back in his chair in deep thought. What the boy said made sense, theses kids lacked the most basic of training. For this request he had to ensure the person was not someone to take advantage of the situation. That was the hard part.


    Unexpectedly it was Simon who spoke first.


    "I know a guy who was with me back in Frost City. Last I heard was that he was trying to set up a farm in a village between Karst and Limerock.


    He had some training in the Military but left after he got injured. I can vouch for his character, he was always an upright and forward person. I don''t know if he might suit your needs though."


    Chu perked up and sat up on the chair.


    "Oh, Why is that Mr Simon?"


    Chu always maintained his respect for the old man unlike how he spoke to Griz.


    "He was a mercenary who became a Sersen just like me. He joined the Military and served for a couple of years until he lost his arm and gained a crippled leg in an ambush.


    He left Frost City soon after when a young noble tried to kidnap his daughter on the streets. That''s why I don''t know if he would suit you since he is in a kind of bad spot himself."


    Chu was jumping for joy on the inside.


    ''Score! He struck Gold!''


    Maintaining his stoic appearance he paused as if in deep contemplation.


    "Hmmn...this person seems to fit the criteria for being honest and dependable. However...I don''t know...we really do need some sort of protection until we are able to fend for ourselves."


    Simon understood what the boy was saying. This person was a brother who fought with them on the front-lines. It would be perfect for him to join up with these boys. They were one of the most honest and daring kids he had ever seen.


    What was the best thing about them was their complete trust and loyalty to each other. Their bond placed some mercenary parties to shame.


    "He might have lost his ability but he is still a skilled marksman and can handle a sword better than most. He is also a dependable person even though he doesn''t have much experience in farming."


    Chu nodded slightly. If this new guy was half as loyal as Simon was to Griz, Chu''s plan would be running like a well oiled machine.


    An awakened person with abilites was called a Sersen. Even though he had lost it, he should still be much more informed than others.


    "Okay, if Mr Simon can vouch for him then let him come to the village. I will meet and speak to him then. If he suits the work I want to do then he can move across here with his family."


    "I will get the message out quickly. In a month he will be here. Trust me, both him and I will be grateful for this chance."


    Griz sighed as a load was lifted off his chest.


    "That can''t be all you need right?"


    Chu grinned


    "When you settle down in the town I need you to send for some people. All I ask is that you find some odd jobs that can keep them well off. At least better than this village."


    "Eh? You planning on sending those little girls in your group?"


    "No, I want to send my old man and my family. It''s just the three of them. All I ask is that you make sure they have a better life."


    Griz look at him as he sipped his tea. This boy never ceased to surprise him. Instead of grabbing the chance to leave the village, he gave it to his parents.


    ''Was he filial or just an idiot?''


    "Very well. As soon as I settle in the position of Master of Karst I will send for them. There are lots of odd jobs that I would need done. It would save me the trouble of finding loyal servants."


    "Good enough, just continue my sisters education. I will need her in a few years to help in some business."


    This was just Chu''s little method to try to make sure Griz kept his bargain. For him he considered himself having do more than enough for the previous owner of this body. He was certain that his family was going to have a much better life than before.


    "Good then that''s all. If Mr Griz would place a seal and signature on this parchment it would be considered a done deal."


    Griz got a brush and some ink from a table and signed the paper. He then stamped his seal on it.


    "Brat, you seem like I would rob you after all our business together. Tell you what, I will provide your farming equipment and tools for free. Just visit here when you need anything, the next Trading Post Master will be made aware of our agreement."


    Chu chuckled as he rolled up the paper. It was fine if Griz was going to provide some tools for free. His main interest never laid in settling down to farm.


    He was interested in the world.

 Chapter 51 -Outline of a plan.

    Outline of a plan.


    Griz left the village early in the morning.


    He left without any fanfare or farewell from anyone. To most in the village it was a simple supply run conducted by the Company. The few Military persons who had remained in the village for logistical purposes also left. Apparently their main focus of operation had shifted further south.


    There was two people who were shivering by the gate looking on at the departing convoy. Chu waved his fist at the dissappearing figure of the large man.


    His teeth chattering Ming sent a last wave to Simon who was riding a horse at the back.


    "T-that was awfully nice of Mr Griz to wake us up before he departed, huh Chu? We must be part of only a very few people who know what is actually going on."


    Ming rubbed his cold hands and spoke proudly.


    Chu simply glanced at him.


    "That bastard woke us up for spite. Why do we have to be like some old woman sending off her son to battle? He was well aware we said our goodbyes yesterday."


    Chu was spot on in his deductions. Just before the first crack of dawn, Griz personally came and banged on their door. Hustling the two outside he made them help load the cargo of pelts and firewood.


    After that he made sure the two personally escorted the wagon he was on to the gate. Like he told Simon who had watched the two miserable faced boys reluctantly waving as they departed.


    "This may be the last I see that brat. I want to make sure I leave with a good heart. Seeing his twisted face knowing I am purposely doing this to him is the best send off from the village."


    Chu and Ming returned to the room in the Lodge. Griz had left Overseer Pi in charge, but the assistant called John was the person responsible for all the daily management of the Trading Post.


    His instructions were to let the boy stay because someone would come looking for them in a few weeks. Once the merchants and peddlers started arriving for trade of pelts and lumber, John was free to kick them out to make space for paying tenants.


    Chu spent the first week relaxing in the room or sometimes visiting his home. He continued to encourage the girls to focus on the basic education in counting and reading. He hustled John for some old parchements and ink for them to practice writing.


    He didn''t make any trips back to the barn. They had enough food to last until the end of winter. He had full faith in the hidden trapdoor, unless someone was very curious it would remain undiscovered.


    The only people still scouring the land were the remaining adventurers. And even they would be leaving soon enough.


    Just over one week after Griz departure the Trading Post canceled the mission and the reward for the wolf demon.


    Without this reward the mass exodus of remaining adventurers started. A few of them began a frenzied rush to secure some wild animals to be sold for meat and pelts. This was to gain some money for their next campaign.


    For the ones in service of those large houses and nobles, the sublime message of pulling the reward was clear as glass.


    The Trading Post was not a large and old entity for nothing. If they removed the reward there was only two reasons.


    The carcass had be found or those in Headquarters deamed it to be a futile matter.


    As the word spread out, those who were traveling to the area were forced to turn back in regret. No money meant no profit.


    As the days rolled on the village slowly became more listless. This was in conforming to how a remote place like this should be in times of Winter.


    The profits from an exciting Winter slowly decreased and affected everyone from the Trading Post to the normal village who was making money one way or another.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Chu was the least affected. Business always had an up and down cycle. He unlike most of the others had locked in his profits long ago.


    Right now he was huddled in front of the fire with a large map placed before him. It was the same one that Griz had showed him previously.


    Ming was sitting at the side trying to gnaw the last of some meat from a bone.


    "Awagh earh uie thainkin abut knoow?"


    Slap.


    "Don''t talk while stuffing yourself, nobody is going to understand you."


    Ming chewed and swallowed whatever he could gnaw of the bone.


    "Sorry Chu, but Sue''s cooking is getting better and better. This time she went all out and didn''t skimp on the meat. I was asking what are you thinking about doing now?"


    Chu looked at the map before him.


    This was a small map showing the rough locations of the villages around Karst. On earth it was considered a basic map that depicted the location of places relative to the other. The town was a square, villages dots and small drawings of trees, mountains etc depicted notible landmarks.


    "See this line that shows a road? From Karst all roads stretch out like a spiderweb to connect to the villages around it. But to the east of our village is another road. It runs from the north to south passing along all the villages that are located near the forest.


    If my guess is right, that road runs just east of our barn. I think the few farms that we saw smoke coming from the chimneys are along this road."


    Chu pointed and moved his finger along the line.


    "If Griz does get this piece of land for us, it would make our commute to and from the village much safer."


    Ming nodded in agreement.


    "But Chu, are we going to remain here? Not that I mind but its hard to make the kind of money we did for the Winter. Sooner or later we are going to have to risk our lives in that forest again."


    Chu understood all to well what Ming was talking about.


    "Hey Ming, would you be happy if we just settled down in this place and started farming?"


    Ming looked at him dubiously. He raised his greasy hands to his chin and thought for a moment.


    "I think that if you had asked me this before Winter, I would have done anything to get that chance. It''s different now. With what happened to Lucy and talking to Simon and those other soldiers from the Military, I want to travel.


    I want to visit that Frost City, I want to see the Capital, I want to see the legendary fights between those demon hordes and the Military. I want to try my luck in getting a talisman stuck on me. I would even want to see that town Simon and the others moved to. I want to explore the places like Simon did with his friends."


    It seemed like Ming had caught the adventuring BUG. This was partly from interacting with those he would never have any reason to associate with in his life.


    It is an amazing experience when you are happy in your own little bubble. To only find out that it was a tiny corner of a larger world. This could only pique a kid''s curiosity.


    "The first thing we are going to do is organize and get our barn back to normal. With Clod around we can start the farm and get some planting done.


    If Simon pulls through and his friend is helpful, we can secure a place to raise some animals. By next Winter we should be self sufficient and cut our food purchases."


    Ming stared as Chu kept talking.


    "Hey Chu, did you listen to what I said? You know, like a few breaths ago? All about wanting to leave the village and all."


    Chu just gave him a glance.


    "Tell me something Mr wanna be little Marco Polo. When you head out skipping along those roads to the cities. Where are you gonna get the money for food? Where are you gonna sleep when it rains?


    And when those same adventurers and soldiers decide to pick on you, how are you gonna fight back? You think that killer move in the forest is gonna help?


    By the time you walk out of this little nook. Your life will already be in someone or something else''s hand. If even the wind changes direction your life is gone, snuffed out like a candle."


    Ming had a shocked expression.


    "Wha? But Chu YOU promised me you would take me outside this place. YOU said we would see this world."


    "What the Heck! When did I promise you that?"


    Ming grabbed his shoulders with his oily paws.


    "You said so, not in words but I know you looked like you would take me with you."


    Chu knocked the hands grasping onto him.


    "You idiot, don''t make up things as you go along. Besides I never said we would remain farming for our entire lives."


    Ming dropped his hands in confusion.


    "Huh?"


    Chu patiently explained.


    "Before we go anywhere we need a place to fall back on. The barn will always be our home base. Next we need a steady income so we will always have gold when we need it. And last but certainly not the least, we need some training so we can protect ourselves when we travel. When all those conditions are met then we should be relatively safe on our trips."


    "You talk like we can get all those things here in this little village."


    Ming mumbled in a depressed manner. His dream of hitting the road was now crushed and delayed until only god knows when.


    Chu grinned.


    "What are you pouting for. If things work out like they should we would get even more that we bargained. Solid help and defense for the farm. Military style training for you.


    Years of traveling experience shoved down our throats and best of all first hand guidance and instruction for Lucy. What more could any slum resident ask for?"


    Ming continued pouting.


    "BUT I WANT IT NOW!


    AND WHO THE HECK IS MARCO POLO!?"

 Chapter 52- End of the story.

    End of the story.


    The blizzard came cold, heavy and left in a rush.


    This much-anticipated event confirmed to most of the older villagers that Winter was near over and Spring was only a few days away.


    Unlike the previous years this storm of snow and freezing cold did not turn the residents into despair. Firewood was abundant to ward of the cold. Most villagers and even some of those in the slums had enough food. It was not the usual time of despair most were familiar with.


    Chu used this time to busy himself with learning and soaking in whatever he could about this world. He tried remembering about those long forgotten business models and knowledge he once crammed during his schooling days.


    Upon attempting this he gained a marvelous insight.


    ''His memory was just as poor as always.''


    Like most people who had left the education field to pursue the hardship of work, those things he once cracked his head for exams were near irretrievable.


    ''What did knowing these things have to do with field work and meeting people?''


    Worse yet his high school knowledge of science was now nearly consigned to oblivion.


    He had at least proven to himself that he was one of those not gifted with eidetic memory powers. As for physical skills, as a boy who faced near death from starvation his body was not special. In terms of strength, he was the same as an average boy on earth.


    The most he could do was try to scribble down anything he remembered, least he forget at some time in the future.


    Today the ''acting'' Master of the Trading Post had personally come over and delivered two letters. One was from Griz and the other was from Simon. Both were sealed with an unbroken blob of wax. John had left in a hurry after a little chat, more important instructions had arrived for those at the Trading Post.


    Chu was presently reading those letters and scribbling notes.


    Griz letter was like a summary report. It was non-specific and written in a way that only he and Griz could understand the true meanings. Anybody else might not know if this was from a salt merchant or a fur trader.


    The cargo had been delivered to the city and met with joy at the inhabitants. The selling price had actually sky rocketed even before they bargained. He had earned the trust and respect as a man of honesty from all those involved.


    He had gotten overwhelming support in the city and was encouraged to set up a place there. Being a family man he decided to hold off on the offer until he discussed it and reached a decision. He was given the assurance that the city was always open and willing to receive him.


    As a token of this profitable trade, he decided to increase his servants in his household. The new Master in the village would be in charge of sending the rest of his items to his home. He would also manage the assets he purchased with some money for long-term investments.


    Chu chuckled when he finished.


    Seems like the wolf demon corpse was much more valuable than he could ever imagine. If he thought about it, this was maybe one of the first rare species the ''scientists'' of this world got the chance to examine.


    It was like placing an enticing dish in front of a person who could only savor it in their dreams. One could only imagine the ruckus that went on for those in the Mage Tower to claim this prize.


    Griz had kept true to his words and decided to return to Karst to build his own clan before attempting business in Limerock. He also kept his promise to Chu for settling down his family in Karst.


    Most importantly was that the barn was now his for the taking. A base of his own in this world now belonged to him.


    The contents of Simon''s letter was short and to the point.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    He had met up with his friend Mr Thomas in the village that he settled. Mr Thomas was heading into Karst with his family for some personal issues. He would leave them there and journey to the village to meet up with Chu.


    Giving the timing, Simon estimated that the man would arrive about two to four days after the letter reaches the village.


    Chu leaned back on the chair and inhaled some deep breaths.


    Currently his mind was flooded with a euphoria of emotions.


    In both his past and present life, this was the first time he ever bought his very own property. Barring the work to be done, it could be said he was the owner of both a house and land.


    By risking his life, and with the help of some unexpected companions he had achieved something to be proud of in both lives.


    With Simon''s friend agreeing to meet with him, he had to try his best to convince this man to work with them. Surmounting this challenge was critical to his future plans. He could not afford to settle in comfort just yet.


    If successful, he would have the equivalent of a house, land and security. That was the first requirement for his foundation. The next most important one was to gather all information and construct a picture of the powers around him.


    His main plan was to find the safest place in the Empire to settle down.


    Last thing he wanted was to be sipping tea in his home not aware that some horde was marching towards him or that this place had some history of being the center of some epic wars.


    Mr Thomas was a key he needed badly.


    ****


    Song and his family would be the perfect case study for those interested in economic and social behaviors. They could have said to have experienced all the rise and falls this village had to offer.


    Song had inherited his occupation from his father before him. It could be said that he was born with a silver spoon since that work was one of the few that actually provided a steady income.


    He became an average worker and saved enough to pay the tax on the family home in the village. This alone was proof on how well he was striving. He married a girl from the village named Li. Like most, she had learned enough to manage the everyday activities of a home.


    In time a son was born and the makings of an average family was created.


    Then began the slip from that narrow ledge the family was living. First his next child was a girl. The general consensus was that boys were useful and girls were a burden. Not long after he suffered an accident and became lame.


    No insurance, disability claims or reason to sue the employer. His family was plunged into a crisis. With shortage of money and no savings, they made the harsh decision. It was not an uncommon practice anyway.


    Abandon the small girl to the slums. A fate that would more than likely guarantee death. The belief was that it could not be seen as killing ones child but giving them the chance to grow stronger.


    Unfortunately the son was against this action. He left the house to fend for his own and provided some coppers everyday to support his sister. His father and mother could still live on the reduced income they generated.


    The story continued on as the boy finally understood what living in the Slums really entailed. But he persisted in his beliefs.


    Only one outcome would have been possible after this scenario.


    The boy would finally succumb to the harsh life and die. The reduced income would cause the family to give up on the young daughter who had no real future. The family would have grown into despair and slowly died out.


    Another family who faced poverty in the town would have arrived to the village and the cycle restarted. The flow of social standings moved both ways after all.


    ****


    Presently the Song family were sitting around the table of the kitchen. There were no signs of worry of any social or economic problems.


    The family had enough money to tide them over the hard times of Winter. They sported a healthy complexion of people used to wholesome meals and frugal lifestyle. They even had a few extra children the majority who were girls.


    It was now nighttime. Chu had spent some time in the evening with John ironing out some of the details and had gotten everything worked out. He had already mentioned this opportunity to his parents so it should not come as too much of a shock.


    He did not expect his mother to still faint upon hearing the news.


    She had now recovered and was sitting on a chair with Sakura giving her a massage.


    In a fortnight, they would leave with the caravan from the Trading Post. This would provide them with protection until they arrived at Karst. Griz would have made the arrangements for them there to live a new life.


    Once they were settled and comfortable he told his father to return to the village during the summer to report on their living conditions. He told Yin to send a letter to the Trading Post for him when she learned to write fluently.


    Yin was Chu''s sister who was forced to suffer in the winter educational drive along with the others.


    The house in the village was to remain for their use. Chu would handle the taxes and upkeep. With money, food and a better life to look forward to, the family broke down in tears.


    The tears continued to flow even more when Chu insisted that he had to remain in the village.


    Even though Chu was not of this world and he bore no special connection to these people he still cried. As a grown man it might have been embarrassing but only he could know how he truly felt.


    The previous owner had been willing to sacrifice his life for his family. Chu was willing to do the same after he understood the situation. He had risked his life, found new friends and nearly lost a loyal companion.


    Through the literal blood sweat and tears, along with a sound mind he provided a better life for his family and himself. They had even managed to earn their own house and land. He could never forget that first night, his teeth chattering in the cold as Ming and him baited their first trap.


    After all this time and with the gravity of those two letters, he finally broke down and cried.


    END

 Special Teaser

    Spoiler: Read at Your own Risk


    They walked among the buildings belonging to the Tower.


    Chu and the others followed Mr Thomas into the large courtyard.


    On both sides were benches provided for the visitors. At one end was a short stone platform with a large desk. Opposite this end was a huge stone wall with scarecrows stuffed with hay and two large archery targets with large bullseye painted on them.


    Chu moved like a country boy as he swiveled his head taking in his surroundings.


    Those sophisticated and noble children within the crowd openly showed their disgust at such rude and uneducated upbringing.


    Unfortunately they were too distraught to voice their thoughts. This was because at his side was an even vulgar individual. That thing was spinning his head like a top as if he came down a mountain after years of isolation.


    Worse yet his drool from gawking unabashed at the younger ladies was raining unrestrained from his open mouth.


    ''Who ARE these untrained children?''


    ''And why the heck is that thing winking at me?''


    A loud cough brought everyone''s attention to the stage. At some point an old man with a beard had ascended the platform.


    "Chu is he like the Rapunzel story you once told us about?"


    "My esteemed audience, I now introduce one of our most prominent Elders from the Frost City Tower Mage branch. Elder Norivak has been the bulwark of the Tower Mages in the north, keeping the demons at bay. We are fortunate since he has decided to grace us even with his busy schedule.


    After this demonstration he has to return to Frost City, the Tower cannot spare someone of his skill and power for even a second. One day if you are fortunate you may become part of the Tower Mages and gain fame like Elder Norivak."


    Chu looked around hoping to spot this famous Elder. Even in the Adventurer''s Guild this Elder''s name was mentioned. He was supposed to the one of the most skilled combat Mages for Frost City.


    Among the Mage Apprentices and Elders standing on one side of the stage some shuffling could be heard. Soon the crowd standing there parted, allowing an old man to make his way forward.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    An old man who could only be found in an antique geriatric home made his way on stage. Chu could swear every movement was accompanied by the sound of old bones creaking and rubbing.


    His mouth could only remain open as he gawked at the famous figure.


    The person at his side was not so reserved.


    "Pfttt!..."


    The spray of saliva whetted those standing reverently at the front from the seats out of respect.


    Slap, Slap, Slap!


    "I humbly apologize for my cousins behavior. He suffers from a terminal illness that has left him with the mind of a fool. His last wish before becoming senile was to gaze on the face of one of our legendary protectors."


    Chu bowed a full ninety degree apology while giving a tearful apology.


    Luckily those in attendance were avid fans of the Elder. Instead of being roasted alive, their hostile gazes turned to one of pity. A servant from an old nobleman even came asking if they wanted a front row seat.


    Chu declined the offer very respectfully while thanking the servant with a few silvers.


    ''Thank the heavens only a few people heard this bastard, good thing most of them took the time to stand in respect thus muffling the sound. He shot a glare at Ming before turning his attention to the stage.


    Elder Norivak coughed a few times as he struggled to resist being choked by his own saliva. After some time it seemed like he had warded of death for the umpteenth time.


    "My time is short"


    Came the hoarse sound.


    ''Sure got that one right''


    Flashed across Chu''s mind.


    "I will begin with the most dangerous and destructive magic in our Tower. Many a demon beast have fallen prey to this spell. Luckily for them it can only be cast twice a day by a skilled Mage."


    As Elder Norivak hobbled to the front of the stage and began chanting, the first Elder acting as the MC spoke up.


    "This is a once in a lifetime event, Elder Norivak is going to cast the advance Fireball spell. It is said that this spell is the quickest and most destructive spell within the Tower. Elder Norivak''s Fireball is said to reach the pinnacle of power!"


    ''Shit!''


    Chu looked around at the area that was about the size of a quarter football field.


    ''Is this old bat really going to cast a Fireball? Does he want to take all of us with him before he kicks the bucket?''


    Chu started to back away while the majority of spectators were squeezing for a place in front. He tried to drag Ming and the others, but they were completely sandwiched between this excited crowd.


    During his attempts he had stood on the bench and now had an unrestricted view of the stage.


    There Elder Norivak was still chanting like a madman who knew no tomorrow.


    About five minutes after a yellow glow burst out from his right palm and slowly turned into a fiery ball. This ball grew until it was the size of a soccer ball before the old man used his left hand and pointed to a scarecrow target.


    "By the heavens, Elder Norivak just used the famed tracking Fireball. Unless the target moves from its position the Fireball will never miss!"


    Chu''s mouth dropped as the Fireball fell off Elder Norivak''s hand and proceeded to roll along the ground like a bowling ball thrown by a child.


    The ''Fireball'' finally struck one of the scarecrow bursting into flames about two feet in diameter. It then took its sweet time burning the dummy.


    The crowd roared and applauded in appreciation.


    "What the fuuck is thiss!"


    Chu gawked.

 Chapter 53 -Introducing Mr Thomas, ex awakened.

    Introducing Mr Thomas, ex awakened.


    The horse made its way across the road. The roads were still full of little banks of snow, a reminder and testament to the blizzard that not to long past. The ground was still frozen and hard from the frost making the journey not too difficult for a rider.


    In a few weeks this same road would be like a swampy bog when the ice and snow melts. Traveling at that time would be a terrible ordeal. The roads in the north usually takes about half of Spring to dry out and become suitable for heavy transportation.


    By this time the lumberjacks would have returned to the forest and amass a full quota. The wagons should have now started to arrive at the village to carry their loads across the Empire.


    Efficient timing of the weather could mean the difference between your convoy stuck in the mud or purchasing the first load.


    While others are waiting on the next load, such lucky merchant is already speeding across the Empire laughing on the way!


    The rider on this horse was covered in a riding cloak splattered with snow and mud. He slowed the horse as he looked at the village looming in the distance. After a sigh, he continued at that pace to the village deep in thought.


    The rider entered the village and made his way to the Trading Post. He produced a half soaked letter and handed it to one of the clerks. Sometime later John arrived accompanied with a young boy.


    "Mr Thomas, how do you do. I am the Master of the Trading Post here in the village. This young lad will attend to you. Please excuse me for now, as the youngest Master holding this position I need to keep an eye out for my subordinates."


    "Hey, I''m Ming. Simon did say you looked more burly that him. Come on let''s go, the sooner we get this over the sooner I can head out to the house for food."


    The boy left and Mr Thomas shook his head and soon followed.


    To say Mr Thomas was a little surprised was an understatement. He might have left the Military but he still maintained the airs of a leader. He also still radiated some little blood-lust accumulated from years on the battlefield. Although unintentional, it was not hard for others to notice.


    The guards at the village were obviously aware of that. They lowered their heads and were very respectful. Soldiers tend to recognize those who had undergone the same training.


    The clerk was respectful enough but the young Master of the Trading Post could not be bothered by his status. He seemed to only be concerned about introducing and promoting his status as the Master of the Trading Post.


    The attitude of boy was even worse. He displayed none of the awe and fright normally associated with those found in these remote villages. He spoke as if they were both long time companions who knew Simon.


    The boy led the way showing no regards to aura he was now emitting freely. In fact from his mutterings, Mr Thomas''s sharp ears could ascertain that this boy was genuinely concerned about his food.


    "Here we are. Just knock and enter when instructed. You look like a good sort of guy so I will help you out this once. When you go in try to keep your blood lust in check, that person does not like to be intimidated.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    If you are honest and willing to work hard, I think you will soon realize that this is the best decision you ever made in your life. Hopefully you will pass this meeting. I look forward to working with you in the future Mr Thomas.


    I have to go now, I really hope I can get a nice piece of bone today."


    The boy skipped out hurriedly to the entrance of the lodge. Thomas saw the guards wave and chat with him until he bounced out with a laugh. Experience from his days adventuring told him the kid was a born natural in making friends.


    He turned to the door in front of him. Subconsciously he fiddled with his appearance and cloak. It reminded him of the first time he had to face the Commanders for his promotion. He coughed and cleared his throat and then knocked on the door.


    "Hello?"


    A short and curt reply came from within.


    "Enter."


    ****


    It was coming close to the end of Winter when Simon arrived at his farm. Thomas was at his wit''s end at the time and had no choice but to sell the last two cows he had. It was then that Simon told him about a good opportunity that was opening up.


    At the village he had stayed, a young boy was looking to start a farm. If he did not mind the age difference it was a perfect place for him. All he had to do was have one good conversation with the boy. Simon swore that after he did that, he would know how lucky he would be.


    Thomas doubted Simon but the attraction was too great. He led his family to Karst and settled his debt with a merchant there. He spent the extra money on lodgings for his wife and daughter at an inn.


    After making sure they were safe, curiosity got the better of him and he came to this village. Maybe the young man Simon talked about could really help him out. He was at the end of his rope already. Only his pride prevented him from asking his friends for aid.


    Just as a person can climb the tough ladder in society, so to can one be forced to descend. Thomas was one of those unfortunate folks who had both tasted the good life of raising his lifestyle and being forced to face the terrible cost of loosing it and falling back down.


    The mountain that was squeezing him to death was the fact that it was not only him who was faced with this suffering but also his family. Those comforting smiles from them ripped open his heart every night.


    ***


    Mr Thomas was currently rooted on the spot with the door half-open. The main reason for this was the young boy sitting behind a desk in front of him.


    He blinked his eyes one more time.


    More correctly it should be said there was a small child sitting across from him. If Simon did not inform him of what to expect, he would have already broken out in anger. His current situation prevented him from taking this as a joke.


    He looked around a little confused as if he failed to notice any other person in the room. Though retired, his years on the battlefield did not forsake him however.


    Only a child was in the room he entered.


    For a minute he thought it was the wrong room in the lodge. But a clear and commanding voice shattered his thinking and cleared his mind.


    "Mr Thomas I presume. Please enter and close the door behind you. Lets not burn the logs on the fire in vain."


    Thomas quickly closed the door and adjusted himself to the candlelit room.


    "There is a coat rack on the side. Please make yourself comfortable and have a seat. We have a lot of things to discuss in very little time."


    The Military training sprung to life. He quickly removed his coat and folded it on the rack. Taking a deep breath he made his way to the desk. The child stood up and extended his hand.


    "My name is Chu. I am the one who asked Simon to recommend someone trustworthy. I was presumptuous but I am guessing you are Mr Thomas?"


    His hands unconsciously reached out to greet the other in a quick handshake.


    "Ahem, yes my name is Thomas, my friend Simon was the one who referred me here."


    "Good, good. Simon is an honest man, I have high expectations for his friends. Please have a seat."


    The boy casually waved his hands and pointed at the chair.


    He didn''t know when, but Thomas was now feeling a little uneasy. The little interaction just now had placed him on the back foot, so to speak. He even made sure the boy seated himself before he sat on the chair.


    If not for their age difference, he could have sworn he was back in a Military office.


    The boy looked down on the desk and seem to be reading over some documents. He then nodded like he was agreeing to something and held up a letter. He passed it to Thomas indicated with his head to receive it.


    "Mr Thomas, please read this letter and confirm that it was exactly as you had stated to Mr Simon. I want us to be in agreement."


    Mr Thomas had a feeling that this meeting was going to change his life.

 Chapter 54 -A typical job interview.

    A typical job interview.


    Thomas reached over carefully and received the letter. He read it and nodded his head.


    "I am sorry Mr Thomas, but could you please tell me if it is correct?"


    This was not a chat between friends. It was meant to establish effective communication for an employer to find that ''right person''. Chu had no intention of letting Mr Thomas settle down.


    Thomas jumped a little on the question.


    "Y..yes, I mean yes I did agree with Simon to visit the village and meet with you."


    "Good, then you did agree to apply for this position as requested?"


    Unbeknownst to Thomas a bead of sweat started to form on his forehead.


    "Y...yes he told me you were looking for someone to help with a farm."


    ''Was this kid some young noble or something?''


    Chu looked straight into the eyes of the man across from him.


    "Sir, let me give you a brief summary of the position that we are looking to fill."


    Chu rattled out the requirements while Mr Thomas was forced into remaining silent for fear of missing something of importance.


    "This position requires a trustworthy person who can train our members to defend themselves. The person must be able to educate our members in the field of both close and range combat techniques.


    As a farm very close to the forest, it also requires some training in survivability and tracking in woodland areas. The applicant must possess strong skills worthy of being passed on to our members.


    During the course of your employment, time to time you may be called upon to provide certain tasks related to your experience as an adventurer or Military officer. You must be willing to freely share such experience with our young workers.


    Any, and I mean any form of disobedience, poor work ethic and dishonesty will be met with a prompt termination of contract and being expelled from the farm. We tolerate no such actions that will cause our employees any harm.


    Understood?"


    Two beads of sweat now joined the first on Thomas''s forehead.


    ''F$#@ Simon! This was not a talk, this was a fricking job hiring!''


    "Yes, I believe I understand what you are seeking. I can fulfill those demands, but I was informed by Simon that this was a meeting for a farm work."


    The boy waved his hands.


    "That is only part of the job application. We have experienced farm hands who will impart their knowledge as the years progress. You do know that successfully landing this job means you will be given a place to live right?"


    Thomas was slowly beginning to grasp the idea of what Simon talked about. The courage from the Military started to burst out. He knew exactly what he wanted.


    The atmosphere of this room and the questions that came before he had a chance to think, turned his focus onto one thought.


    ''He must get this job!''


    He straightened his back again on the wooden chair before replying.


    "I believe that I am the best person for this role. I have training in the Military, whose combat skills are second to none. I am also a skilled marksman with crossbow training. I have years of experience in the field of adventuring, Simon can testify to that aspect.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    In the Military I have experience in both woodland, mountain and snow combat. I was promoted to temporary Vice Commander due to my skills in mountain terrain combat. I believe all this will be an added bonus to your employees.


    I have trained many soldiers under my tenure in the Military, I believe that I can provide the same level of Training for your members.


    My reputation and honesty is second to none. They have never been bought into question by anyone. I am a hard worker who will be willing to carry out any extra duties without any form of extra reward.


    I have..."


    Chu had this meeting turn into a full-fledged interview. Years of experience sitting on both sides of the table was now put to good use. No matter how mighty Mr Thomas was or how strong his aura.


    As a leader in front of a Human Resource officer he was relegated to one of many applicants.


    Mr Thomas was the only person Chu was banking the second step of progress on. The boy had no intention of letting the man across the desk be aware of that fact.


    ''Can a desperate person seeking a lifeline treat an interview for a job as a joke?''


    Chu had never seen someone who achieved the requirements to get an interview with a company refuse to treat the process with respect. This was after all the last hill to climb before entering the world of employment.


    ''One day of preparation can lead to years of bliss.''


    Chu nodded his head in satisfaction. Mr Thomas was smart enough to understand he had to sell his good points for the job.


    "This is all well and good. Those points will be certainly taken into consideration. Do you have any questions?"


    The sweat was now tricking down Thomas neck.


    "You mentioned a place to stay? Could I hear more about it."


    Chu nodded.


    "On acceptance by us, you will join the others in repairing the barn in the property. It shall serve as the temporary home until we build a suitable one on the land. Before the episode with the wolf demon it served as our home. I can assure you, it will be far better than anything in the village."


    "What about my family. If I get this job will they be able to stay?"


    "That is not an issue. In fact they can arrive at this village and have a place to stay immediately. With about three days of work the barn will be livable and it will be our permanent home."


    Thomas nodded. He was ecstatic since it meant he could pay off the debt and move his family from the Inn straight to the village. This was turning out to be a win-win situation.


    "This offer is very good. I have one question though. If anything happens to me during my tenure on the farm what becomes of my family. I have a wife and a young daughter. I hope you understand what a situation like that will do to them."


    ''Gold, we struck gold!''


    Chu maintained his poker face and started speaking.


    "I can assure you what you think will not happen. The members of this party contain young girls also. After you prove your abilities within a few months, a contract will be made out for you.


    In the event something unforeseeable happens, your family will be continued to be taken care off. For everyone in our group, we plan to have mandatory defense training as well as education. Books will be provided on all topics and can be requested if needed.


    Once our farm becomes operational, there should be no problem in any living conditions for anyone."


    Mr Thomas nodded in satisfaction. In his life his main concern and worry was his wife and daughter. The incident with his family in Frost City cost him an arm and a lame leg.


    After bearing the brunt of such treatment he fled with his family. All he now wanted was not fame or fortune but a quiet place to live in comfort.


    Inside Chu''s heart, this had him happy and jumping in joy. A person who asked not what monetary gains he could have but concern about the welfare of his family was what he needed most.


    He needed someone to provide training, a grownup to shake off inqusitive eyes and a person who had knowledge of those Awakened by talisman use.


    Such an individual could only be an older person. In his circle right now he was against including an older person. Given time they might look to question his actions and even seek to usurp his rule.


    After conversing with this person he was satisfied with his conduct. He did not act in an overbearing manner, he listened to Ming''s advice on the outside and held back his leadership aura and he genuinely cared for his family.


    "Any more concerns Mr Thomas?"


    Thomas shook his head and replied.


    "No that''s the only ones I could think of at present. How soon can I receive a reply, my family is staying at an Inn at Karst. I would like to return as soon as possible to them. I might have enough funds to stay there for a week at most. How long will it take to discuss this with the other members?"


    Chu waved his hands.


    "No, no. No need Mr Thomas. I don''t have to discuss anything with the others."


    The sweat was pouring down Mr Thomas'' neck.


    ''Did I fail the job requirements? No, I have to give my all for this thing. My family is depending on me!''


    The groveling of a desperate man leaked out.


    "I can assure you, even though I am lacking an arm I can sword fight with the best of them. Yes my leg is a disadvantage but I ...."


    Chu waved his hands and stopped him halfway in a sentence.


    "I think you misunderstood me Mr Thomas. You''re hired."


    "Huh?"


    "You are hired. How soon can you start?"

 Chapter 55 -Rebuilding

    Rebuilding


    After meeting with Chu, Thomas decided to rush to Karst and prepare for the move. Since he had to return to his farm, he could only estimate about just less than a month before he came back. If he could beat the weather, he may return even faster before the roads become near impassable.


    Chu introduced him to the new Trading Post Master, the young man called John. This time, to Mr Thomas''s shock the man did not have his head in the clouds. The Master listened attentively to whatsoever the boy said.


    Thomas was surprised when the boy negotiated with the Master for a room at the Lodge. This was in preparation for his wife and daughter who would stay there until the work at the farm was completed.


    The ex-Military man left the small village in a daze. He was beginning to understand what his friend Simon talked about. The kid was not as simple as he seemed.


    Chu had one last thing to sort out before Thomas''s return. At the end of the next week his family were ready to depart.


    The move was kept a secret by the family. Chu spread the gossip that they were heading out as workers on an outlying farms. Such occurrences were not uncommon for villagers, some actually surviving this way.


    Most of these people were those who could not earn money hunting or willing to risk gathering firewood. Pay from the farms were meager at best, they provided two meals and a few coppers at the end of harvesting.


    After harvesting it was back to the village to hunker down for Winter.


    With the true reason concealed Chu could now use the house in the village without having to worry about neighbors taking dibs on seizing the property. He did not want to have his house sold because it was now empty.


    With the little help from the Trading Post during Winter, no villager would be brave or stupid enough to try to accost the girls who would still be living there. The boys would rotate after work started in the barn. This would serve as a deterrent to any drunkards who gained courage.


    The other reason he kept their move a secret was to prevent excess ''baggage'' from tagging along. If the village found out about this lucky break by the Song family, no shortage of friends, helpers and companions would suddenly surface.


    Chu''s impression was that nothing was impossible for these villagers.


    A man was willing to sell his wife for a few coppers, a mother willing to abandon her family and girl children were treated terribly. All this to ensure survival in this rural village. Desperate people would do desperate things.


    Once they left, Chu and Ming would move in back to the house. Their room at the Lodge would be available to the Thomases'' when they arrived.


    On the day of departure, the farewell was held amidst weeping and wailing. Even Chu had some tears streaming down his face.


    ''Thank god and good riddance. Now I have another house to call my own!''


    He tried to comfort himself with such thoughts but failed. He could not monitor them as he would have liked, but his intentions of getting them to a better place came from the heart.


    "Yin when you learn to write don''t forget to send some letters ok."


    "One day I will be able to write just as well as Sakura."


    "Yin remember the beads, only the polished ones will do."


    "Mr Song I will take good care of your axe. I will have it polished and oiled regularly."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Mrs Li don''t forget to look for the threads, please send them for us."


    "Yin, Yin. Don''t forget the beads."


    They said their final goodbyes when the convoy was ready to depart. Chu received hugs from all his family members. Hi s family were seated in the last wagon besides the driver. They continued to wave to each other until the wagon disappeared from sight.


    Chu looked at his companions who had all gathered at the entrance.


    "Lets go home."


    ****


    Mr Thomas was true to his word. In just over three weeks he had returned with a carriage full of his belongings. His wife and daughter were sitting beside him covered under a layer of clothes. Spring was here, but the temperature was taking its sweet time to rise.


    A guard from the Trading Post brought Chu the message of his return. He pocketed four coppers in return for this deed.


    Chu met Thomas at the Trading Post. He made sure his family was settled until they started to discuss their plans.


    "The ground is still hard, the grasslands have not begun to thaw out completely. Tomorrow at daybreak we will take the carriage out to the barn and unload it. Clod will drive the other wagon with our supplies. In one day we should get the barn doors replaced."


    Thomas looked around confused.


    "Clod?"


    Chu nodded.


    "Yes, he is our farm-hand. He will be the one doing most of the work around the farm. You will meet him tomorrow. Please have a good rest, our work depends on us beating the weather."


    The last few weeks did not pass Chu idling. He purchased lumber that was stored at the Trading Post and stocked up on tools and supplies. He used this time to milk as much out of John.


    The next day the two wagons set out across the grasslands to the barn.


    Chu jumped down from the wagon when they arrived.


    "Well, this is it. Our new home."


    Thomas was speechless. He knew it was a new piece of land but the barn surprised him. The house at the side was in ruins and would probably take the best part of autumn to repair.


    ''Were they going to live in the barn?''


    The boy seemed to have read his mind.


    "Hehe...I take it you are not convinced. Follow me and I will show you our plans. When we are finished you are going to be very, very happy with our accommodations."


    Chu showed him the well and the surrounding grasslands and not to distant forest.


    He then took him into the barn and pointed out their modifications and secrets.


    Clod was ready to get the doors up and bolted. Chu and the others wasted no time in helping him with this task. It was in the evening when they had finally secured the barn. The main work to be done was the re-installation of the fence under the platform.


    They had emptied out Mr Thomas''s wagon and placed his items safely in a corner under the platform. They were now resting and having a light meal.


    "When Simon came and talked about coming here I was a skeptical at first. That day when I met you I nearly exploded in rage thinking I had been tricked. Only because I was at the end of the rope did I decide to listen."


    Chu swallowed a piece of bread before talking.


    "I know it was hard for a grown man to talk much less take instructions from a little child. We are a group of children who were cast aside by the Empire. I think all of us have found ourselves in the same predicament. Instead of trying to face this hardship on our own, its better to face it with a group."


    "Ha, ha, ha...well said. You really do not know how much this means to me. This new start has to work out. I am at the end of my line so to speak. I do not know how much you might understand what I am saying, but Simon did say you were mature for your age."


    Thomas stared up at the blue sky outside.


    Chu sighed.


    "Like I said, we are in the same boat. Slowly we will build up together. This farm will be our starting point and we will slowly expand from here. All we need is the face of a man to represent us. Nobody in their right mind will listen to a bunch of kids after all."


    During the ride and their little interactions for the day, he had a good impression of the man. Mr Thomas was a little younger than Simon but he was still in the late years of his life.


    The man seemed to have made up his mind, an imaginary weight seemed to have been lifted of his shoulders. His bent back slowly started to straighten out.


    "I have decided to throw in my lot with you young kids. Lets see how far we can go together. I am not that senile yet. From what I can tell you are smarter than most. I know that what you want the most from me is my experience. Why else would some young boys try to rope in an old man."


    Chu gave him a wry grin.


    "If you were not sharp to figure that out after this time, I might have overestimated you. Like I said, we are all together in this venture. I think we will do fine together, I am sure that within five years we will make this place one to be proud of."


    Chu believed that he made a good choice. After five years or so, they should be strong enough to travel on their own. If he could turn this place into a successful business of some sort, they would have unlimited funds and a steady source of income.


    The next few words busted that wonderful bubble.


    "Oh so you plan to stay here that long? I guess someone like you would have already made plans to deal with those Goblin raiders then. I was a little worried when I first saw the village location but I guess it should be fine."


    "Yep we plan to stay here...Eh? What you say there man? Goblin who?"


    ''What the Frick is this?!''

 Chapter 56 -Great! Just Great!

    Great! Just Great!


    Mr Thomas gave him a queer look.


    "Every forty to fifty years the Great Forest explodes with activity. Most of the tribes and intelligent creatures tend to take up arms and fight for territory. It is not large-scale war but rather like skirmishes between different tribes. The Goblin tribe are the closest to us but they live relatively far inside the forest. During that time they usually tend to conduct raids on the farms and villages near the borders."


    "Eh? What border, you mean THIS BORDER?"


    It suddenly dawned on Mr Thomas what was wrong with this conversation.


    "Ah, didn''t you know the reason why these villages have a larger than normal patrol and garrison defense?


    Why adventurers and mercenary parties keep passing through?


    Border villages are warning indicators for the Empire. When a village gets attacked the army will know where to mobilize its defense soldiers."


    Chu stared at Thomas who was staring back at him also.


    "Are you saying that these villages are in essence expendable?"


    "Well I think that is how you can look at it. The main base of resistance to these raids and skirmishes are usually the towns. The lands in front usually serve as the battlefield zone."


    Chu''s jaw dropped and refused to close.


    It was now Mr Thomas''s time to make a wry grin.


    "Somehow I get the feeling that you did not know about this event."


    "Damn! You think?!"


    Chu jumped up and started to pace around the floor.


    He could just imagine himself four or five years sipping tea and relaxing only to suddenly find himself in a war zone. Worse yet it was with some alien species he knew nothing about.


    ''Frick!''


    He calmed himself down. Well this was why he was so thirsty for information in the first place. It was to avoid being caught up in the unexpected. Who knows if this world had some stampeding beast run or other crazy wonders.


    There was no Internet, no satellite to provide real-time news on events. In a world which information flowed slower that snail mail, he as a person born in the information age was screwed.


    He finally understood the meaning when they say if you take things for granted beware that someday it might turn around and bite you in the ass.


    ''Great! Just Great!''


    Chu cleared his head and softly asked a question.


    "Do you know anything about the last time these raids happened?''


    Mr Thomas moved his hands to his chin in a thoughtful manner.


    "I think most of the activity centered around the villages to the north, mostly far up to those around the west of Frost City. Back then my friends and I had not reached that city yet."


    Chu understood why such major activity did not mean much to these uneducated villagers. News of events happening outside the village were mostly for the benefit of merchants and travelers making their way across the Empire.


    For people who were struggling to live day by day and make ends meet, this was just rumors that did not concern them. His time interacting with Griz was too short to discuss something that may or may not happen.


    No matter, apparently those raids and skirmishes tend to happen to the northern villages near the forest. Unless some major or catastrophic incident occurred to cause those tribes to migrate and move south within the forest, he was safe for another fifty years.


    ''Wait!''


    Chu made a face like he was ready to cry.


    "Amm...Mr Thomas do you have any idea how those tribes and demon beast interact with each other?"


    Thomas took a little while to answer. He was a person who liked to sort out the facts before replying.


    "What we know is not much, the Empire does not have much interaction with the tribes living in the Western forest. Our borders technically end at the forest and expansion is too much of a risk given the majority of the soldiers are focused at the northern border.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    You may not be aware, but demon beast require human hearts and brains to evolve. Apparently for some reason we are their first choice, if we are scarce then they turn to the other races. Forest dwellers tend to take no chances and quickly move away."


    Chu was this close to bursting into tears.


    "So lets say our friends in the forest up north realized that there was a dangerous demon beast around. Is it safe to say that they would move away?"


    "Correct. But like I said, most of the tribes have their own fixed territory. Most likely their only way to move would be to the south and not deeper into the forest. They would not try to move into Empire territory, they are smart to know that is the focal point of the demons. Why should they put themselves in the crossfire between humans and demons?"


    The tears were now welling up in his eyes.


    "So a logical and sane statement would be that the raiders who were present in the north would have most likely migrated to the south. If their scouts find no signs of the demon beast, I am guessing they would begin raids as they move northwards?"


    Mr Thomas nodded approvingly.


    "Good inference. I think you have the mind of a genius strategist in the making. Such thinking is worthy of a commander in the Military.


    Wait!?... Why are you crying? I was complementing you..."


    Any person with a sound mind could reason the conclusion Chu came to. Chu was crying simply because any creature with intelligence would arrive at the same answer.


    If placed in the shoes of the Goblin Tribe it was easy to guess what might happen in the near future. The chief would surely move south to avoid confrontation between the other tribes, humans and the prowling demon.


    Given time the scouts may finally return joyous with the news that the demon has moved on. Whenever the war breaks out the tribe would just keep their usual lands. Of course what better way to fight than to raid the defenseless human farms.


    Why fight a deadly battle in the forest when you could raid and gain abundant resources.


    Skirmishes for free resources was the best!


    Win win!


    To the boy who had some large tears flowing down his face it was far from such a situation.


    His little mansion and spread would be one of the first to be noticed and raided.


    Just when he believed he pulled himself up he was given a heavy blow. He was now beginning to feel confident in able to tackle those wild animals. Now he had to step up and deal with a more troublesome foe.


    "Why doesn''t the army send out some soldiers to reinforce the villages?"


    Thomas shook his head.


    "Do you know why it''s called the Great Western Forest? This forest runs along the entire western border of the empire. Only to the south do we have a path to the Myriad kingdom. It is too large an expanse to protect by splitting the soldiers."


    He continued speaking as if to himself.


    "Sometimes bad things can work in our favor. I remember reading a report about a large bandit group that prowled the western grasslands. The bounties for goblin raiders are huge so I am sure they would gobble up most of those attackers."


    Chu nearly burst into hysterical laughter.


    Unfortunately those Mong bandits were now bearing the brunt of the attacks by the Military. By clearing away one pest he had unconsciously opened the door for another.


    He paced the ground slowly with one hand on his chin. Mr Thomas remained silent so as not to disturb him. The only sounds were from the hammering and burst of conversation between Ming and Clod.


    Run away to Karst and start over?


    Too hard. He had come to far to try to take unnecessary chances in a place full of people. Children like them were simply begging to be taken advantage off.


    Secure himself in the village?


    That would be risking himself among those ignorant people. Who knows if one day they decide to sacrifice the children for some greater good. Chu had come to the belief that nothing was impossible for ignorant people to accomplish.


    "Say Mr Thomas, do you have any idea how large these raiding parties are?"


    Thomas looked at him in surprise. He was half expecting the boy to hightail it out of here after learning about this situation.


    "Not sure, but I guess a raiding party would be about maybe twenty goblins. If they are desperate to attack a village then maybe it would number in the hundreds. Usually they tend to focus on hit and run tactics so they concentrate on the farms."


    Chu nodded. He would do the same in their position. Since they were ranked as one of the weaker tribes, it was a fact that they would like these types of ambush attacks. Farms made perfect targets, low risk with high rewards.


    By separating their troops, in one night they could strike multiple targets and make off with the loot long before troops began to mobilized. Like Thomas said, only if they were truly desperate would they attack a fortified village.


    He would be lying to himself if he said he was not worried but the merchant blood inside was beginning to boil. This event might just seem manageable.


    A part of him was also itching to face something out of legends. It would be a shame to be tossed into a strange world only to live like a coward.


    "Hey Mr Thomas, can you take on a goblin in combat as you are now?"


    Thomas scoffed and turned up his face in disdain.


    "Kid, even with my limp and one hand I can kill one of those bandits in just over a minute. With a crossbow they would dead within sixty paces."


    Chu clapped his hands in appreciation.


    "Oh, very good. Tell me, how long will it take to train some newbies such as that hard-headed oaf across there to take out a goblin safely?"


    Mr Thomas glanced at Ming.


    "I think two years with some live practice will make him more than able to deal with a goblin one on one. Three years of learning the Military sword skills would ensure his safety by a mile."


    Thomas quickly added the last part since he felt Chu may have thought the time-frame was too long.


    "No problem, we can work with that."


    Thomas felt the boy was taking things too lightly. Raiding Goblins tend to be highly skilled in ambushes. If they failed to spot a party in advance, he along with the three boys would find themselves in a perilous situation.


    Not only would they be hard pressed but his wife and daughter would be at the mercy of the raiders. An ambush conducted with larger numbers had a high chance of success. Alone he stood a chance of escape but with the others...


    "I think we should try to gain a house in the village it would be..."


    Chu waved his hands to stop him.


    "I think with your help we should be able to manage. One last question."


    Chu stopped his pacing and looked Mr Thomas in the eye.


    "How much is a goblin raider worth to the Empire?"

 Chapter 57 - Is this a Farm or an Orphanage.

    Is this a Farm or an Orphanage.


    It was now the middle of Spring.


    Since Mr Thomas joined this group, two months had flown by. The seasons lasted four months unless some weather event either extended or shortened the time.


    The roads that were once hard had turned into slush and had begun to dry. In a few months the scorching Summer months would begin. It was now close to midday for those living at the barn.


    Mr Thomas sat on a wooden bench under the shade of an oak.


    He poured some water out of a wooden jug into a wooden cup to quench his thirst. The weather was not blazing hot but he was already drenched in sweat.


    Farming was certainly not an easy task. Especially for a newbie whose knowledge of agriculture was near nil. It was further daunting to someone whose previous attempts was marked by repeated failures.


    Work had begun ever since the first day he came to the barn. That day after hearing about what was certainly a life threatening event, the boy merely shrugged it off and continued with his farming goals.


    Mr Thomas was a little shocked and a tad angry after that day. His family would also be implicated if and when this happened. He could only convince himself that the boy was trying to make as much money in the meantime.


    At first sign of trouble from those adventuring parties and scouts, he believed the boy would close up shop and high tail it out with whatever profits they made. Since they were all in it together he voiced his opinions on the matter to the others.


    He soon found out that this group was not run by the collective thoughts of its members but by a profound and well entrenched dictator.


    From that first week the boy with the lame leg began framing and extending the platform in the barn outwards to make a complete second floor. In the evenings he switched work to set up a rough enclosure around the old farmhouse. This was to serve as a stable for the horses.


    At the end of the week the outline of what he planned became evident. Four rooms were made at the top in the center with an open floor on both the front and back connected by corridors on both sides. Two room doors opened to the platform at the back while two others faced the platform at the front.


    A staircase with a solid trapdoor opened the exit leading from a corner at the back of the barn to the kitchen area. Slowly this skeleton structure began to take shape.


    They rotated the ones who stayed back at the barn. Mr Thomas was always accompanied with either Chu or Ming on his trips to and from the barn. The builder Clod always remained as a watchman. He and the one who remained usually were already drenched in sweat by the time the others arrived.


    When the oven was repaired, Chu had Mr Thomas escort his family to their new home. Clod used this time to make another trip for lumber and some supplies. Both wagons returned loaded from their trip.


    The first major investment was when Chu purchased the wagon and a horse from the Trading Post. With trade restarting in the village, it was easy for John to order new supplies and animals. He also pre-ordered a variety of seeds from the town.


    A large purchase at the beginning of the year already had him fawning over the boy. Like a greedy merchant who smelled money, he was akin to a piranha that circled a wounded carp.


    In Chu''s eyes both Mrs Thomas and her daughter Amanda had the same features like her husband. They could pass as people from Northern Europe with their blond hair and light blue eyes.


    Amanda was a young woman who had just turned seventeen this year. For a girl kept protected and pampered by her family she had a kind demeanor. From the beginning she offered to help with the hard labor not afraid to blister her hands.


    Chu felt that if she was born in a noble house those callused hands would be smooth as silk. He would place her as a very attractive girl back on earth. No wonder the Thomas''es had their fair share of trouble. A beauty like this could not be hidden even under a bath of coals.


    Thus the close interaction with the family and the children started. It was also the beginning of Mr Thomas''s headaches.


    Mr Thomas first complaint was that Chu was building too much. This should only be a temporary place to stay, no need to spend so much time and labor in repairs. All Chu did was listen to him but continued with his plans.


    He then turned to the builder with the limp.


    "Hey Clod, why don''t we slow down. We should use this time to check out the land and start preparing for planting."


    Clod continued nailing the planks without looking up.


    "Can''t, have to get this done by next week."


    "We can always do this in the evening, should we not get the fields ready for planting?"


    The nailing continued.


    "Have to get the well done and bucket installed in the evening. No time."


    "Well what about tomorrow morning, we can look at it and start."


    The nailing continued.


    "Chu said I have to finish this or else I won''t ever have to worry about limping on only one leg anymore."


    Mr Thomas gave him an exasperated look.


    "He threatened you? Are you satisfied with that? You are twice the size of him!"


    The nailing speed doubled in intensity.


    "Mr Thomas, I have no intention to hobble on two broken legs. I just have to get this done. Pass me another wooden plank."


    After wasting time talking to that fanatical builder, Mr Thomas tried his luck with the next fellow.


    Since the first day Ming only helped in the mornings to site material for Clod outside so he could measure and cut. In the evenings he carried the prepared lumber to the work-site for use on the next morning''s construction. Chu and Mr Thomas did any running around for Clod if he needed anything special.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Ming''s job was to focus on training. Chu was adamant he concentrate most of his waking hours trying to grasp the Military combat skills. Mr Thomas was responsible for checking up on him during the course of the day and correcting any mistakes.


    Ming training ground was set in front of the barn. It offered a view of the surroundings and the forest line. He functioned as a lookout for them.


    "Hey Ming, why do you continue practicing so hard. Take a break."


    The boy was sweating buckets from the training regiment.


    "No need, if I become stronger Chu will have no choice to do whatever I want."


    Thomas saw an opportunity opening up. This boy was certainly one who was not afraid to stand up to the little kid. He was the most vocal of the lot.


    "Hey Ming, I think we should not try so hard to make this place too comfortable."


    "What are you saying, my room is the last one that Clod is supposed to make. I can''t let everyone get a place and I have to stay out on the open."


    The boy seemed to be on a different wavelength. Mr Thomas tried another method.


    "I think we need to tell Chu about how hard it is to face those Goblins. Those things are dangerous you know. We should convince him to leave when the time comes."


    "What!? Leave here before the Goblin raids. Then how am I going to convince Chu to buy those trinkets for me? I need to sweeten him up for those things. You know how long I had to work to get this bead?"


    Mr Thomas felt he could take the sword from the kid and knock him on the head.


    "Don''t you brats have any sense of pride? Letting a young kid boss you around. Why don''t you tell him what you want?"


    Ming stared at the man like looking at an idiot. He lowered the sword he was practicing with.


    Giving the man a pitying look he spoke.


    "Mr Thomas, I admire your courage. But let me give you a little advice, stay away from that little devil. I do not want to suffer together with you. Clod says my head keeps getting empty every-time Chu slaps it. I want to keep whatever wisdom I have left."


    Mr Thomas was grumpy for the whole week after that.


    When two weeks had passed Clod drove to the village one day and brought back a young girl named Sue. She quickly assimilated into the group and became a hit with his wife and daughter.


    Sue was an outstanding cook and the meals she made was with care. He soon found out she was a previous companion of the boys. She soon took over that chore from his wife and helped out with the housework.


    "Sue what do you think about this issue."


    Mr Thomas asked her opinion one evening when no one was around. He told her about the situation with the Goblins.


    The girl was unfortunately unfazed. He was expecting a frightened reaction but she just soaked it all in like a sponge.


    "Don''t worry Mr Thomas. It will be okay. I am sure everything will work out just fine. Please don''t stress yourself out on such matters ok."


    Mr Thomas was depressed for another week.


    ''Who the heck was comforting who?!''


    At the end of the month Ming and Chu made a trip to the village. They returned with a younger girl called Sakura.


    This girl was skilled in knitting and sewing. She also came with a collection of books, ink and parchments. On the same evening Chu made it mandatory that everyone spent one hour in the evening learning to read and write.


    Amanda was ecstatic on the announcement. She now had a companion to study along with. As a young girl who lived in a great city like Frost, she envied those young women who possessed basic education.


    A young woman who was skilled in reading and writing along with some music was the least to be bullied. They were the ones who could only be married off to people of high social standings.


    Chu spent some time each day teaching them basic mathematics. Amanda was amazed and overjoyed, girls in the cities were only familiar with counting numbers. Addition and Subtraction were advanced education usually reserved for merchant families.


    She soon joined Sakura in worshiping the boy genius. Chu used their desire to learn to his advantage. He spent some time at night making a small workbook and had them write on a wooden board using charcoal.


    The faster they learned the better for him. They would have to be the ones responsible for his finances in the future.


    Mr Thomas took one glance at them busy studying in the late evening and left them. Simply looking at Sakura already gave him a headache. He cried when he remembered his last conversation with Sue.


    With the work on the barn''s interior nearing completion, Clod switched his focus to the outside. They spent some days selecting and cutting down some trees on the forest edge. These were shaped into whatever Clod wanted and carted of. With Mr Thomas standing guard, they moved bravely.


    In one week Clod finally turned his attention to the land. The fields were split among planting corn, vegetables and grass for the animals.  The old farmhouse was converted to a stable and the front fenced around for the horses to use.


    Clod repaired the lookout at the top and make a wood tiled roof. During the nights they split the shifts between them. Only Mr Thomas and his wife was excluded from watchman duty. Ming was still the designated lookout during the day.


    Before the planting started Chu made a trip with Clod to the Trading Post. They returned with a variety of seed supplies and two additional girls.


    If Chu was not a little kid, Mr Thomas would have sworn he was some sort of old letcher.


    Every-time the boy went to the village he kept bring back children. Worse yet they were all girls.


    ''Was there some sort of special sale that village was running?''


    Dyna and Miki soon proved to be hard workers. With the extra hands, the farm progressed by leaps and bounds.


    Mr Thomas soon realized that his Military training and experience was a key cornerstone to their development. Besides the boy he now had two other unexpected apprentices.


    Dyna was a little girl but she was accompanied by three savage wolf cubs. They were now more like dogs than cubs. If he didn''t trust these children, he could swear they were lying about those cubs age.


    Those beasts simply defied the natural growth order.


    He now had to help the girl in training the wolves. Luckily as a Military officer he had some understanding of how the Hounds were raised. This was passed on to the little girl to discipline her little pack.


    He took a chance to test the girl. Maybe he could use her naive mind to persuade the boy.


    "Well that''s about it Dyna. I think if you beg Chu with those puppy eyes he might reconsider. If he does then your cubs won''t be in danger."


    "No, no, no...you must help me Mr Thomas. I need to show Chu that my wolves are worth it. My cubs are the best this is my chance!"


    No amount of coaxing would work on the little girl. She was more desperate than the idiot in sword training to prove her worth. Mr Thomas abandoned that lost cause.


    The older girl was even more hard-headed. On one of their trips in the forest she witnessed his skill with a crossbow bagging some pheasants. His reloading was sightly slower because of his one hand.


    She immediately claimed Mr Thomas as her master. The boy agreed readily when she turned to beg him. The man now had to train three children in the evenings.


    Mr Thomas didn''t worry anymore. He understood how the chain of command worked in this group. He did not bother talking to his new disciple, after witnessing her sleep hugging her crossbow he dropped the idea.


    Once he tried to impress upon them that he had awakened a talisman like Simon. He was once a proud Sersen who still retained a little of his strength even though he lost his arm.


    Tales that would wow even children of nobles had no effect on these brats. He wondered if these remote villagers even knew anything. He was old enough to understand what those looks he received meant.


    ''What a sad tale.''


    ''Mr Thomas went through so much.''


    ''Why the heck is that old man boasting about some cheap skills.''


    He stopped his boasting afterwards.


    With the group firmly bonded together, Chu was happy like a lark. Now Mr Thomas was even reprimanded by his wife whenever he voiced some objection. Slowly he had everyone fit in and understand their responsibilities.


    During this time he had a good feeling on the nature of the man and his family. He finally considered them trustworthy.


    ****


    Mr Thomas was draining the water from his cup. His task was to help Clod this morning in erecting some of the larger post. The others with the exception of Ming were tending the field. After lunch they would return in the evening while the others started training.


    The old man sighed. This people here moved more efficient than the Military. Every waking hour was counted and used. It was hard work but he finally felt they might succeed. If they could not make some money, they could at least be self-sufficient.


    He was still relaxing a little with his eyes closed when he heard footsteps approaching. Opening his eyes he saw the boy coming towards him. Clod had dropped him of in the village a week ago. It seemed he had now walked back on his own.


    "Hello Mr Thomas. I have a new job for you. This is Lucy, I believe that you will find that you both have more in common than you think."


    A young girl around the same size as the boy stepped out from behind him.


    "Hello Mr Thomas."

 Chapter 58 - Bloody Hell!

    Bloody Hell!


    It was late evening when Chu gathered Mr Thomas, Ming and Lucy under the willow tree. The others were either in the barn studying or relaxing and walking around outside with Dyna and her wolf pack.


    They sat under the willow on rough benches around a table. The others were prudent enough to stay away from this high-powered meeting. Ming was included because nothing could keep him away.


    "How is it so far Mr Thomas. Are you satisfied with our progress?"


    The old man let out a wry grin.


    If he was not present himself he would have thought this place was run by slave-masters. He was the person who was most vocal in trying to slow down the work. He was pushing in the beginning as he felt they would fall behind in land preparation.


    It was only when they started Clod explained to him that the ground needed time to release the excess water. That was the reason behind the wait and why they focused on construction at first. Sowing the seeds when the majority of water was gone gave a greater chance for all of them growing.


    Chu would have told him the soil was too water-logged and it needed to drain out. Seeds planted when the soil was properly tilled and aerated had a higher chance of germinating. He knew that much from school.


    "No, no. I have no complaints and I am not a thicken faced old man. I have learned some things and have understood my mistakes in the past. When I settled I should have first worked in one of the neighbors farms before striking out on my own."


    Chu laughed and waved his hands in dismissal.


    "No need for any apology, we are all in this together. The only reason why we can be successful is because Clod was from a farming community. We all have our strengths so we need to focus on that path."


    Mr Thomas looked at him.


    "Are you saying that you want me to focus on training those kids instead?"


    Chu liked the fact that the man was a quick thinker.


    "Yes and no. We all need to focus on helping out the general work which is running the farm. But we also need to improve the areas we specialise in. Ming needs to be a competent swordsman so we get him trained by you."


    "I see. Well I have no problem with that, The stronger we all are the better. So what about this new girl. You brought me here to ask me to train her in archery too?"


    Chu laughed.


    "Yes and no. Before we come to that I have some questions for you. I think we have proven ourselves trustworthy. Even though we are children we still have a right to know everything about our friends and companions."


    Thomas sighed and closed his eyes. He seemed to age decades in front of their eyes. When he opened them, he regressed to his normal features. Only his eyes told of some grief.


    "This old man would never dare to share my troubles or life with a bunch of kids. I once trusted Simon with my life when we adventured and he did vouch and rate you highly. Because of your age I was still skeptical until I met you but you proved me wrong. I have never seen a farm run more efficiently than a Military department. As my companions you at least deserve to know everything about me.


    Simon and I met up with each other in the city of Haven. We were both raised in the city and decided to strike out when we turned fifteen. We joined up with six others and formed our very own adventuring party.


    Without startup money we were just a group of brats lost in our dreams. Simon was close to a merchant whom he did odd jobs. It was him who sponsored our party in the time of need. Simon and another of my comrades from back then have since returned to repay that person.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    We gained nearly all our experiences in that first decade. We were robbed, ambushed conned and sometimes nearly starved to death. Like that we arrived in Frost City all the wiser.


    We were now a party of five. Our experience was gained at the price of our companions lives.


    Our arrival at Frost City coincided with the Military offensive against the demons from the north. Like many fresh faces in the city, we were lured with the legends of the Sersen; normal people like us who gained extraordinary abilities when they awakened a talisman.


    We set out like the others to help in the Military campaign under the promise of earning such power. It was a disaster.


    The Military placed a large group of adventurers in a valley to monitor any movement and report it back to command. The demon beast arrived in small groups and we had a feast. Even with such chances it was hard to gain an awakening.


    Fights between different parties often broke out for lifestones, the thing needed to activate talismans. When a large group of demon boars came they wrecked havoc on the disorganised group. We sent for reinforcements from the Military but the young captain at the time refused us.


    We escaped to Frost City eventually. There was now only three of us. At the cost of his life, one of our brothers managed to kill a demon boar. It was then I became a Sersen.


    I joined the Military and quickly moved up the ranks with my new abilities. The Tower Mages have a general knowledge book available to the Military. It has instructions left by those ancient mages on how to awaken ones power.


    I retained my brothers as mercenaries and personal aids. As a Sersen I had an equal standing to those normal noble houses. We spent our remaining time in the Military. I met my wife and we got married. Soon I even had a young daughter.


    Fate was destined to be unkind to us in the latter years.


    On a campaign in the north, I helped Simon kill a demon boar. He was successful in his awakening and became a Sersen. When we returned to the city I was summoned by one of the five great noble houses.


    The son of that noble was part of my squad. Apparently any demon lifestones were supposed to be given to him as a priority. I raised my objections that the ones who fought tooth and nail should be given first preference.


    The last mission I had in the Military made me understand how deep the powers of those houses flowed.


    My troops were ambushed by a band on demon wildcats when we were sent to the front. With no reinforcements we could only retreat in despair. I ended up loosing my arm in the process.


    It was then I understood the dangers and thin ice I was walking on all the time.


    The commander who was supposed to send the support troop to our aid was none other than the brother of the nobleman I argued with. Worse yet, now that I lost my ability as a Sersen, they began eying my family.


    Twice the servants of that family were nearly successful in abducting my daughter. The man even had the audacity to ask for my daughter to become his son''s concubine. If not for my two brothers who stood by me, I would have long perished and my family destroyed.


    I resigned from the Military and fled with my savings under the cover of night. My family and brothers accompanied me as we left that once great city we made home.


    The young lord of that house was too much of a letcher. He tried to track us but Simon and my other brother dealt with them. Only after a year was it finally safe to settle down.


    With my knowledge I choose a farm in a remote village instead of close to a large city. I simply hoped to give my family a peaceful life to live. Unfortunately my years of Military training and adventuring offered no help in farming.


    Such was Mr Thomas''s brief tale of his past life.


    Sometime during the story someone bought a torch and placed it near the barn entrance. It cast a dim light on the surroundings barely reaching them at the other end.


    Chu guessed the man faced some form of hardship but did not know it was that bad. Once again he was reminded how brutal and unpredictable things could be in this world.


    ''Could he safely say the same would not happen to him?''


    If he walked into a city or even a town at this moment towing along his group, what would be his chances of not being accosted in some way?


    He might take the chances with just him and Ming, but what about the others. When Lucy, Miki and the others grow up what would happen. He could only feel a splitting headache coming on.


    "Well there you have it. In a nutshell, its my story. It is a weight of my shoulders, I can tell you that. I feel much better knowing you are aware of my situation. At least I won''t put you in some trouble this far out in the middle of nowhere."


    Chu stretched his back. The place was now in darkness.


    "Thank you for trusting us enough to tell your tale. I think it is enough to trust you also. You might think you are facing terrible hardships, but fate in the end was still kind to you. As companions who have experienced the sufferings of poverty, it is now time for us to climb up together to better days."


    Mr Thomas smiled and gave a genuine laugh. He wetted his throat with a cup of water.


    "That''s right, we can make this farm a success. Now that I have shared my problems we have no secrets between us. We can live here comfortably for the rest of our lives."Chu glanced at the two sitting on both sides.


    "Who said we are going to stay here forever? And who said there were no more secrets?


    Lucy, eyes!"


    Mr Thomas smile froze on his face.


    A pair of deadly yellow eyes were looking back at him.


    The wooden cup tumbled to the ground.


    A rough gasp followed.


    "Bloody Hell!"

 Chapter 59 - Forming Goals

    Forming Goals


    "Now there are no secrets between us."


    Mr Thomas shuddered as the words sank in. It was only after a few minutes did he begin to breathe normally with the occasional deep breaths.


    ''Crap, it seems like I nearly killed the old fella.''


    Chu thought.


    Maybe he should work on his introductions in the near future. He made a wry smile remembering what happened when they first discovered Lucy''s ability.


    "Damn boy, you trying to kill this old man?"


    It had taken all his willpower to restore control of his faculties. If not for his Military training and experience he would certainly have died.


    It was ironic however that it was this same experience in the Military that increased his shock during  this confrontation. That knowledge coupled with first hand experience is what made him even more traumatized.


    An uneducated villager might be scared because he was facing something unknown. For Mr Thomas who could put a name to this fear, it had reached the level to induce a stroke.


    This little girl was a Sersen, an awakened person who claimed center of attention and envy in even Frost City.


    ''How the heck did this boy acquire someone of such importance?''


    ''Was this girl from some prominent noble family?''


    His mind became muddled.


    Lucy picked up the cup and poured some water in it to offer him. He waved his hands indicating he was okay.


    "I''m fine, just, just give me some time again. Damit brat you near killed me!"


    It was a while until the man finally composed himself. Lucy''s eyes had returned to normal and she was now the embodiment of the typical village girl.


    "Tell me brat, are you some kind of young noble or something?"


    Chu shook his head.


    "No, I believe you could say I am an average slum child."


    "So this girl, Miss Lucy. Where is she from, Is she from Frost City? A noble?"


    Chu waved his hands. He did not fail to notice the way the man now addressed Lucy.


    "A friend from the slums."


    "Ah. I see."


    Chu shook his head in denial.


    "From this village? She is not from up north?"


    "This village. The barn is the farthest she has ever traveled from the slums in her life. She is also our biggest secret."


    Mr Thomas nodded unconsciously as he went of muttering to himself.


    "Ah, I see. So Miss Lucy is from the village. A simple village girl.


    Local girl...


    She must have been extremely fortunate to have  encount...


    Eh?!"


    Mr Thomas eyes widen like saucers. They bulged out for a moment. Only a moment because after that his mind was overloaded with an impossible scenario.


    ''Wolf demon-village-dead demon-girl-Sersen-RARE demon-girl-little girl...''


    He fainted spectacularly.


    "Crap Chu, looked like you really capped the old guy this time. I call first dibs on his sword!"


    ***


    He found himself lying down on one of the cots in the barn. The rooms upstairs were given to the girls while the boys slept on single beds below. Construction work on the ground floor was slowed for the past weeks.


    Only the original fence securing the kitchen area had been done. With numbers and a skilled soldier, Chu was not reduced to sleeping in the cellars anymore. At least for the time being they felt secure. Clod had plans to reinforce the walls of the barn using logs.


    The old man waved his concerned wife away. He indicated he was fine and just tired from the weeks of work. Chu indicated he should get some rest and continue their talk tomorrow.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    After a near sleepless night for Mr Thomas they gathered under the tree. He had a tired look with dark bags hanging under his eyes. His attitude was different this time, he conducted himself like an officer and got straight to the point.


    "Who knows about this?"


    Chu sat up on the bench.


    "Just us alone. Nobody else."


    "The merchant? Simon?"


    Chu nodded his head indicating no.


    "Nobody, we are not so stupid to announce this to the Empire."


    Yesterday Mr Thomas nearly had a concussion after seeing the youngest ever Sersen. Then he was close to having a stroke when it turned out this girl was actually a Sersen awakened from a wolf demon lifestone.


    The old man sighed.


    "I really do not know what to say. A part of me is relieved that you trust me enough to let me in on this secret. This is because when we get ripped apart when the Empire finds out, I would at least know why I died."


    He could only envisage the scene where the Military or those ruthless noble houses descended on them. Escaping to any part of the Empire would never save them.


    He continued.


    "The next part of me just wished you never told me. That way I would never have to carry the mountain of worry that descended on my shoulders last night."


    Chu nodded in agreement.


    "I never meant for you to shoulder extra burdens with us. Like I said, we are the only ones in the know. In time we can always pass her off as a lucky adventurer from the north. Nobody will know her true secret. All I want from you is one thing for the next couple of years."


    Mr Thomas caught on quickly.


    "You want me to help in training her abilities?"


    "Correct. In this remote place I am offering you a chance of a lifetime. We have your first hand experience. We have books and materials courtesy the Trading Post. And we have a perfect training ground away from prying eyes."


    Chu stood up and pointed to the forest. Within it lay an inexhaustible source of adversaries to aid their development. He continued like a professional salesman.


    "With all this, don''t tell me that in five years we cannot become a force to be reckoned. With Lucy as our hidden trump card, I think you should realize that sooner or later this village will be too small for us."


    Mr Thomas got up and paced around agitatedly.


    "I admit I was more scared than anything last night. The implications of this thing is so great I even considered running away. The Military, the Noble Houses, Guilds and worse yet the Tower Mages will all be breathing down our backs. Against any one of such foes, much less all of them we are merely dust."


    His chest heaved as he continued.


    "But you are right! Damn right! In those towns and cities, the clan with the strongest power rules supreme. I touched high society once, and I believe with your help I can do it again.


    Agreed! I will train you guys to become a force to be reckoned with. But I only ask one thing from you when we achieve success."


    Chu had no reason to say no. He caught the underlying meanings behind those words. Mr Thomas did not say if they achieved success. He said when.


    He looked at the man who seemed to have gotten a new lease on life.


    "Tell me this first, Mr Thomas. How come you did not take this golden opportunity. You could have killed us off last night and sold off Lucy to the highest bidder. One night''s decision could have catapulted you into a river of gold."


    Mr Thomas glared at the boy staring at him.


    "You Brat! you still have the audacity to ask me that? If I was an inexperienced lone youngster maybe I might have done something stupid as that. Especially now when I am convinced this secret is know only to those on this farm.


    Trying to sell Miss Lucy out in public would make me an enemy of everyone, when the word gets out I might die the like an idiot.


    Even if I try to make a deal in secret, with a powerful house like the Emperor''s, my life and my family is in danger. This girl is like a large pot of gold dumped on a weak family living in the city slums. One, just ONE slip means certain death. To keep this secret trump weapon, the first person killed would be me."


    Chu could only give a wry smile. Just as he suspected, Lucy was turning out to be one hot potato.


    No matter who Lucy was with, she could only be passed of as a Sersen after she got older. Her main problem was the lifestone used and her age. Once word got out that her core was from a wolf demon, chaos would begin.


    "Say what you want."


    "It could be years from now, I will not mind but I want to be able to live to see the day I can return to Frost City unimpeded. I want to be able to return with my head held high."


    Chu never hesitated.


    "Deal!"


    Since they were already absorbed into his family the same privileges applied. He would have no qualms seeking vengeance on anyone who wronged his family. He also had his own reasons for agreeing so quickly.


    Frost City was the gateway for adventurers and mercenaries who thirsted for lifestones. The Military welcomed this behavior and rumor since it brought in extra manpower.


    In a few years of Military training, coupled with some luck with Lucy. What was to stop him from turning all of them into Sersen?


    This was his wolf pack.


    His very own wolf demon pack.


    ****


    That very evening the first gathering was held. Chu first outlined to the others his schedule and plans for the day to day working of the farm. With the help of Mr Thomas he re-introduced Lucy to the family as a Sersen.


    Mrs Thomas and Amanda received the news well. The meaning of having a Sersen around made them overjoyed. As previous residents of Frost City they understood the true meaning of having a Sersen in the family.


    The Empire treated a Sersen in any city with respect and dignity. They could eventually hold the same ranks as nobles.


    Unlike Mr Thomas who mind was in upheaval at the news, they were ecstatic on the benefits a Sersen means to a family.


    ''Never underestimate a woman''s mind''


    Was the thought of Philosopher Chu.


    In an isolated barn far from the center of civilization, a new family set their foundation.


    The new schedule rotated everyone in combat training during the day. Chu stressed that in a place where danger had a habit of popping up at anytime, everyone should be at least able to defend themselves.


    Mr Thomas was to concentrate on training Ming, Chu, Lucy, Miki and Dyna.


    He was to try and help them turn into specialized soldiers.


    The focus for the others was to be using ranged attacks.


    To Ming''s dismay, education was still mandatory every evening. The focus would be on Sakura and Amanda with Sue and Mrs Thomas having to learn mathematics.


    Mrs Thomas assigned free members to help in the housekeeping chores. Chu insisted the girls continue learning things like sewing and other crafts. This time it was Miki who nearly cried hugging her crossbow.


    Clod would be in charge of running the farm. Chu would provide him with goals and deadlines.


    The training for Lucy would be the same as a new Sersen who entered the Military. Mr Thomas hoped to use that generic guideline to test and activate her abilities one at a time. Hopefully it should trigger some form of response.


    As someone who was once a Sersen, Mr Thomas still retained enough contacts to enable him to ask for information on the subject. As a retired officer if the Military he could make use of his standing discretely.


    With the outline of new goals and tasks for everyone, it was up to them weather they could soar like a bird or sink like a stone.

 Chapter 60 -A Summer of Hardships.

    A Summer of Hardships.


    Late evening.


    The sun was behind the forest with the rays filtering between the lush leaves. The grasslands to the east of the forest was painted in vibrant colors; a green landscape filled with dots of blue, purple, red and yellow flowers.


    Chu remembered those documentaries and ads that showed how wonderful and relaxing it was to hike across pristine grasslands and tranquil virgin forest. The focus back then was to return an individual to primordial times.


    The wonderful feeling of having not a care in the world.


    Mmmmn...sunny beaches.


    Stress free


    "Ruthless lying Bastards!"


    Chu mumbled.


    ''They will never see another cent again from this man!''


    A group of shadows broke free from under the forest and slowly emerged into the open grasslands.


    A teenage boy was pulling the handle on one side of a crude handcart. He was drenched in sweat and had a fatigued expression. His clothing was splattered with blood and ripped in several places.


    He hobbled along with a roughly hew branch to aid a wounded leg. His thigh was wrapped in a bloodstained cloth bandage.


    A smaller boy on his side manned the other handlebar. He had the look of a man forced to run a twenty-mile marathon without any water. He was grumbling like a delusional wanderer in a desert.


    His padded shirt was ripped at the shoulders and covered with dirt, sweat and blood. One of the exposed shoulders was now covered and swathed with a bloody bandage.


    His low mumbles suddenly stopped and he burst out quarreling.


    "Damit Ming! I told you to go left. Left!"


    "Don''t try to put the blame on me Chu! How the hell was I supposed to know which left when I was standing on the opposite side? You should have said front. Front!"


    "You nitwit! We were both in the front of the beast already!"


    The two wore of their fatigue in bickering as they strained to pull the cart on the uneven ground.


    It was no wonder they struggled to drag this load. On the cart lay a large cat called a Jaga. The Jaga was similar to the wildcats in the forest except it sported a green and brown stripe coat and was twice as large. This one weighed over half a ton.


    Walking slowly about twenty feet at the back of this cart were two other figures. From afar, they would have been confused as a father daughter pair out for a short stroll.


    Observers would have realized that no sane individuals would be out strolling at the edge of the forest. This goes double for a father daughter pair who were chatting amiably.


    A closer look would dispel any thoughts that this pair was anything but ordinary.


    The old man was wearing a worn out leather armor outfit. He carried a typical one-handed sword sheathed at his side. On his back he had a light crossbow secured by a strap.


    He walked with a limp and had only one arm.


    The young girl at his side was dressed even more impressive.


    She had two sheathed foot-long daggers secured on both sided of her waist. Her leather armor was worn over a thin long-sleeved,  woolen shirt to provide comfort. The set was completed together with her pleated leather skirt, gauntlets, greaves and leather boots.


    Like those Amazonian warriors of ancient legends, she cut a small but imposing figure.


    On her frail looking back was hung a small but just as deadly Military issued heavy crossbow.


    "How was it this time?"


    The old man asked the young girl.


    "Better this time. I was able to keep the abilities activated from beginning to end. This time I did not strain myself. If I needed, I think I might have been able to reactivate it for another ten minutes."


    Mr Thomas nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Very good. You must always remember to never strain yourself. The goal is to use it for sudden and quick attacks. This training is to extend your ability time, when it gets hard to extend the time, we will move on."


    "Yes Elder."


    Chu had decided to call Mr Thomas as First Elder. This was to show respect to the man as a senior and because he was their first adult in the party. Second Elder was given to Mrs Thomas.


    She however preferred to be called simply Mrs Thomas. Now First Elder was shorted to just Elder. Amanda had unanimously won the title of Big Sis bestowed by the other girls.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    At this point a scuffle broke out in front between the two boys. Chu had rushed and toppled over the tired Ming and was administering some feeble slaps. Even a fly might have survived that furious assault.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Ming screamed hoarsely upon receiving the brunt of these weak attacks.


    "AHHHH!"


    Chu hollered as he reopened his wounded shoulder.


    Slap!


    "You stupid idiot, I keep telling you to follow my instructions!"


    Slap Slap!


    "What the hell is a Ming slash?"


    Slap Slap Slap!


    "And why the hell do you keep trying to poke all the damn beast in their asses? Because of that you nearly got me killed AGAIN today!"


    Thomas and Lucy continued their walking as if nothing happened. The both of them passed by as if they were strangers on a crowded city street. They even continued their chats in a leisurely manner.


    "Sun was sure hot today, we spent an entire day today in the forest again. Good thing we carried those large water pouches like you said."


    "Not bad after just two months training. Can you separate the different scents yet?"


    Lucy made an involuntary sniff, breathing in a deep breath slowly.


    "It''s still a jumbled mess for me. I think it gets easier when I activate my ability. Familiar scents are much easier to trace. Like right now I can say Chu is going to be more pissed than he is presently when we arrive."


    Thomas glanced at her.


    Seeing that, Lucy shrugged and raised her hand. She pointed south somewhere within the grasslands.


    "Dyna and her wolf cubs are not safeguarding the barn. They are somewhere down there. They left just recently I can literally see the smell like a ribbon. I think she had a cub scouting around here to notify her when we were coming."


    Thomas could only shrug his shoulders.


    "That girl is a quick learner but her wolves are uncanny. I have never seen any, and I mean ANY beast that intelligent. By the time she finishes that Hound training manual I swear she will be better than anyone in the Military."


    He glanced at the two boys panting and sprawled on the ground like broken men.


    He turned to Lucy and continued.


    "Lets go up to the barn. Miki must have already spotted us. Sometimes I feel so ashamed to be associated with that boy. How can somebody call a standard Military thrust a Ming SLASH?"


    Lucy shook her head.


    "At least it was still better than since we started. You were not around when we first hunted wolves you know. You should consider yourself lucky you did not have to witness it."


    Lucy had long since sniffed out the surroundings for any danger or unusual smell.


    ****


    Since the first meeting where Chu had outlined their goals, work in the farm had progressed in full swing.


    A lookout was always active, both day and night on the modified and covered roof of the barn. A small gong rung at different beats notified them of danger or of meal times.


    Under this safety net, the fields were tended everyday without fail. Now rows of green stalks lined one field while grass was allowed to grow in the other to be converted into hay.


    The smaller vegetable field was already yielding produce. They ate fresh vegetables and pickled the rest for the winter. The shelves in the cellar was already beginning to fill with new products.


    Chu could only offer some advice to Mrs Thomas, but those little explanations of using salt, boiled water and other things was like lighting a bonfire in a previous candlelit room.


    Unknown to Chu, this little revelation caused Sue and Mrs Thomas to spend some of their free time using different methods to pickle and preserve everything. Through trial and error they had nearly been able to preserve most of the crops grown.


    Clod had converted the old farmhouse into a secured shelter for the horses. A small enclosure provided the horses with space to trot.


    Riding a wagon was much better than having to make the tiring walk back to the barn after working in the mornings.


    The palisade enclosed the entire hill of the residence. It circled the small hill about fifty feet away from the barn and the accompanying structures. They lined the outline of this wall with some post.


    In the morning workers filed out from the barn to complete the designated task outlined for them. They returned at midday and enjoyed a lunch together on the outside under the tree or inside in a large dining room, set before the kitchen.


    The training and education took place in the evening. Chu structured it like university classes. Different courses conducted at the same time and then rotated. That way materials and equipment was available to all.


    This was not a problem since it was like they were all pursuing different majors. Miki spent most of her time in archery, Sakura and Amanda immersed themselves in learning the basics of accounting, Ming  focused on swordsmanship.


    The schedule provided them the best opportunity to focus on the main goals while still educating them on supporting knowledge.


    After dinner they gathered to listen to stories from Thomas during his journeys.


    This was not a bedtime story for kids. It was a life lesson from a man who experience the world. This was valuable practical knowledge, and it was free.


    Learning from the mistakes of an Elder was a surefire way to quickly progress in the world. This way his companions would not be ignorant bumpkins but sharp knives when they were ready to travel.


    At the beginning of Summer, Thomas felt it was time for Lucy to gain some practical knowledge. The abilities she had grasped so far was to his mind amazing. It was now time for her to use it in real-time battles.


    Ming had gained insight into the Military sword skill. Even if it was still basic knowledge, he also needed practical experience.


    This thought coincided with the visit of Chu''s father to the village.


    Chu readily agreed to Thomas suggestion to hunt in the forest. Their force was now much more capable than their first rag-tag adventure.


    The next reason he agreed was to replenish their meat supply. As growing kids they had long exhausted his winter supply. Dyna''s wolf pack were now voracious eaters.


    He had to stock up on his supply to supplement their food intake when they were not hunting. The amount of mouths to feed had nearly doubled since Spring. Not to mention Lucy and her astonishing ingestion.


    The wolf cubs were now meat connoisseurs.


    What was shocking was that apart from their unnatural superior intellect, they had an abnormal growth rate. The three were currently the size of mastiffs.


    Chu had countless headaches trying to figure out if they were growing to eat or eating to grow.


    Suppose he had no food to feed these beast. Would they turn against him as part of their primal nature?


    The only consolation in this case came from the little girl who had pleaded for them from the beginning.


    Dyna was the undisputed leader of these brutes in the making.


    They accompanied Clod and the woodcutting group near the forest. When the others worked, they learned to hunt. They ran among the fields when the others planted and weeded. They learned to beg in the kitchen when Sue cooked.


    Slowly they increased their hunting range around the barn. Since early Spring the ground pheasants flocked to the forest edge and grasslands to breed. Since then they had become self-sufficient on their own.


    Chu repeated warned her about heading out with the wolves too far from the barn. He constantly reminded her about not being able to escape if she encountered danger.


    The little girl insisted she always was insight of the barn. She never went to the forest alone with her pack. The others usually turned a blind side to these arguments.


    This squad always happened to return with extra gifts for the rest of the family. This pack hunted in class. The wolves corralled and held down their tired prey using their formidable paws. Dyna did the finishing blow using a dagger.


    Dyna would bring home one or two plump birds as her share.


    ''Who would complain of free food?''

 Chapter 61 -The build up to Summer

    The build up to Summer


    Getting his wounds tended, Chu recalled how it all ended up this way.


    With Lucy''s arrival, the group was now all together.


    On weekends Mr Thomas  would drive the wagon to the village. Accompanying him would be his wife and three of the children.


    They did not cut across the grasslands but traveled east until they met the old army road. This was the north south road that ran parallel along the forest border. It was normally only used by the local farmers and peddlers around their respective villages.


    Because of its distance from the forest, it was considered a safer route. The road also linked the farms in the area together.


    Chu had Mr Thomas use this road for two reasons. First he wanted to establish cordial relations between the surrounding farms. That way in the event of trouble they would not be seen as strangers.


    The second reason was to introduce Mr Thomas as the new farmer in the locality. This way would cut any strange talk or rumors from starting. It would also keep any unscrupulous persons eying their farm away with his Military background.


    As for Mr Thomas name being spread Chu was not the least bit concerned. Their were dozens of like named individuals farming in the Empire. Not to mention, these people were near confined to this remote place struggling to survive.


    No matter which universe, the boondocks was the place to go if you did not want to be found. In remote locations like this, nobody had time to question your name. Everyone was too busy struggling to survive.


    On reaching the village, they stayed at the family home.


    The ladies would tend to keeping the house cleaned and shop for necessary items in the village. Main supplies would be handled by Chu during negotiations with the Trading Post.


    They usually spent the night in the house before returning the next day. This way the house would not be taken over by anyone. Of course no one sane enough would try to claim a house bearing the crest of the Trading Post.


    The week after the goals had been set, Mr Thomas sent out a letter to Simon. John had confirmed with them that Griz and his family were now comfortably settled in Karst.


    Knowing this information, Thomas wasted no time in sending out the letter to procure some items.


    He covered himself saying that he had found a suitable protege. This would help him increase his protection. The boy was adamant in getting books so he decided to help. It would be a good help for his daughter.


    Using these legitimate excuses, Thomas first looked to secure a suitable leather armor for Lucy. He knew that Simon would only seek out the best in this type for him. Thomas did not forget to mention the suitable accessories and the weapons he needed.


    He next wrote a list of books ranging from the history of the Empire to Military training books. He hoped Simon could use their contacts left behind in Frost to gain as much of these as possible.


    Sooner or later these kids would have to travel. A well-educated traveler had a greater chance of surviving the world than an ill-informed simpleton.


    With this done, he was confident Simon could use the Trading Post contacts to get these items from the Cities. Quality workmanship were always found among places where people with money could afford to buy it.


    Chu made use of his agreement with Griz to grab all the supplies he needed to start-up the farm. He grabbed everything from seeds to ropes. He did not forget to take his new deed from John.


    On the last month of Spring during one of their visits, Chu received a letter from Griz. The contents were mostly of his boasting about his newfound luck and merchant positions. It included a most important piece of information.


    His father would be on the next convoy due in a week time.


    That week Chu made the trip early and loitered around the village. Soon the convoy arrived with some familiar guards.


    His father was in high spirits. Griz had given them a small house in his compound and hired him as the gardener. His mother was working in the kitchen for the household. His sister was the same age as one of Griz''s daughter and joined her during the home tutoring.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Chu was happy for his old man. Doubly so since he was now safe in Karst. He did not have to worry about the family if those Goblins did raid the area.


    John was a true successor to the position of Master. He had already made a full load for the convoy to pack and depart the following day. Chu had his old man spend the night in their old home.


    He introduced him to Thomas and quelled the worry about his safety. Chu knew this would ease the old lady''s mind back in Karst.


    The next day they waved goodbye again. Chu mentioned to his father not to worry about returning to the village. Now that the family was better off, he could send them letters to inform them of his situation.


    He was adamant in this stance and made his father promise they would not return. This was alleviated when he added that by next year he would visit them in the town. Last thing he wanted was for the man to be caught up in some danger while trying to visit.


    John called Chu into the Trading Post lodge when the wagons left. He brought Chu and Thomas into his own room. Chu was no stranger to this room, it had once belonged to Griz.


    "Master Griz sent this chest for you. He said to consider it his gift for all the work rendered. Mr Simon also sent this chest for Mr Thomas. He said that every month he would try to gather as much books you need. He says he has high hopes for his niece."


    That evening they returned from the village to the barn.


    The group crowded over the large table in the dining room. When the small chest was opened, it drew gasps from all around.


    Within it was a small sack filled with gold coins.


    Chu gave the first mission to his pair of accountants.


    "Count it."


    They held the bag greedily and rushed over to the other end of the table to count it.


    Clod thoughtfully placed a small lamp at that end to help them in their business. He had already inventoried and stored his farming supplies. Since then he was beaming like a lighthouse.


    Mr Thomas opened the large chest to find a cloth bundle. He fished it out and unwrapped it to find a well-oiled and supple leather armor. The detailed workmanship could only be described as exquisite.


    Wrapped in another smaller cloth were two sheathed foot-long daggers. The weight and well-balanced features screamed of superior quality and craftsmanship.


    These items drew a slew of comments from the gawking crowd.


    "Wow, That is so well made."(Miki)


    "This is just as heavy as our short swords. What kind of metal is this?"(Clod)


    "Hey old man. We got scammed! I am using a sword not a pair of daggers. Now we have to waste time in returning this and reordering!"(***)


    Chu was still admiring the leather armor. This was his first time actually being able to hold something he never imagined in his previous life. Many times he had reminded himself that if this was a dream it was too realistic.


    "This leather armor is good quality. Even the ends are riveted and sewn for durability."(Chu)


    "What the hell man! How can I wear a skirt! Chu, these bastards messed up. As our champion I refuse to be humiliated. How can I wear a get-up like this and wave around two kitchen knives?"(***)


    "I think this would be perfect for Lucy. Simon always had a good eye for equipment. Look the armor even has fasteners to adjust for her size and growth."(Mrs Thomas)


    Even Mrs Thomas who spent most of her life in Frost City could tell that this equipment was at a higher level than those issued to the Military.


    "Chu! These things can''t fit me!"(***)


    "Thank you Elder"(Lucy)


    "What the heck? Is no body listing to me?"(***)


    The happy voices of the accountants drowned the dissenter.


    "Chu we got 1000 gold coins. Dad we are rich again!"(Amanda)


    "What?! 1000 gold. Thais a lot of hundreds isn''t it? Chu buy me that bead in the store. John that bastard keeps saying I can''t afford it! Wait, forget that. Chu fix my armor!"(***)


    Mr Thomas slowly emptied the chest''s contents amidst the wailing of a teen.


    The rest was all books, parchment paper and ink.


    "Holy crap! It''s the things Chu calls schoolwork! Shit!"


    "Oh perfect. Simon got a manual on Hound training. It''s the general volume used by Trainers. Dyna this is all yours, whatever you do not understand you can ask me for help. I might remember some things I probably had seen before."


    Dyna was nearly toppled over with the large book that buried her in size and thickness. Chu found that the rest of the books covered topics from History to Military training. It was perfect for them to use since they were all general topics and were basic level.


    It was looking like they had struck it rich to others, but to Chu they were still in the red.


    First, this money was the result of a near death experience. By a fluke of luck they survived. From here it could only be spent until it was gone. Right now their funds were already running low. He had already begun paying for items at the Post.


    If he wanted to live a normal farm life it might have lasted. But he was aiming higher, this was a far cry from being enough.


    That armor and weapons for Lucy might have been worth just slightly less than 1000 gold. Gold! This heavy cost factor is what led many in this occupation to an early death. In this world knockoffs and cheap equipment were also available.


    Unlike his past world a cheap imitation or product here actually meant the difference between life and death.


    ''How much would it take to arm them all to that standard?''


    This could be considered a gift from Simon to his friend. Chu could not try to milk another man''s generosity for his own gains. He would not be the one to break a friendship between blood brothers apart. No favors mean no obligation to anyone.


    Slowly but surely he was putting all this to good use. A successful business was not built in a day. His organization would take all the time they had to gain knowledge and experience.


    Only then could they step on this world stage.


    For now, he had one pressing matter to attend to.


    Slap


    Slap!


    "You stupid idiot! This armor is not for you!"


    "And NO BEADS FOR YOU!"

 Chapter 62 -The Best Summer Ever!(1)

    The Best Summer Ever!(1)


    I cannot remember where I used to live.


    What I do remember is the day I was brought to the slums and left alone. That was the day my parents faces began to become blurry.


    On the day I felt the most sadness and fear, I made a friend.


    Her name was Sakura and like me she was abandoned in this strange place.


    We were so scared to move very far. Part of me was grasping on hope. Hope that my parents would return for me like they always did before.


    It was the start of Summer and the evenings were long. Fear made the slums and village seem like a large unknown place.


    Looking back now, that village seems so small and insignificant to a me who is just one year older.


    That is probably because of the influence of a boy not much older than me. Sakura says he is rubbing off on all of us.


    Sakura is well ''educated'' but I have never tried to rub off anything from the boy.


    When we were both filled with fear and despair, a girl covered in a scarf came up to us. The first thing we heard after being alone was a muffled sigh. Then came the words I will never ever forget.


    "Come with me."


    Lucy took us to what would be our new home.


    I cried some more that night.


    The next day I awoke to the realization of the truth. I was abandoned by my family. Lucy comforted us saying everything would work out once we stick together.


    So began my new life in the slums.


    I soon understood the meaning of the words, hunger and cold. Our ''stick'' shed was full of cracks that offered no protection from the cold at night. Summer was okay but when Autumn came it was different. Rainy days were even more unbearable.


    More than once we caught a cold and had to use the few rags for warmth. Lucy tried her best caring for us. She was the sole breadwinner of our home. One day she fell ill for a week.


    That week we starved and survived by drinking water mixed with crumbs of bread. Only because another girl named Miki brought us half a loaf of rock bread were we able to survive.


    Lucy earned money collecting firewood. Sakura and I tried to help by doing the little chores of cleaning and collecting water from the horse trough at the stables. Sometimes we were lucky in getting small pieces of firewood that fell off the wagons coming from the forest.


    Our clothes became worn and our hands and bare feet were filled with blisters and some sores. Charcoal from the precious embers became our only source of medication. Covered in charcoal and bleeding blisters I learned the true meaning of hardship.


    During the passing of those months we had all become near skin and bones. The food was watered down gruel. More water and stones than hard moldy bread. Even the bread refused to melt completely in the water.


    I started to get dizzy when I walked for too long. My movements became sluggish.


    Lucy told us we had to prepare for Winter. Young children like us were normally the first to die in the cold. I saw the look in her eyes, she was scared. By force we started to work harder. Lucy made more than one trip carrying firewood to earn more money.


    She always moved among a group to avoid trouble. I might be weak and young but I was not stupid. A girl in this place had a fate worse that death.


    ''People like us were not meant to live anyway.''


    All because we were not strong.


    One day a boy came to find us. I saw him a few times walking around the sheds in the slums. He was very easy to talk to but I felt he was like a simpleton. Or maybe crazy. He and Lucy were in the same group when they went for firewood. His name was Ming.


    He was mumbling something about a plan to make more money. More money meant more food. Lucy was not too sure, but Ming was convincing. She left us and went that day.


    It was the start of a new beginning.


    She brought back solid food that we had not had for months. She watered it down for us to eat. That was the first night I slept with my stomach full and contented.


    Lucy went out one evening and did not return. Luckily she had told us or I might have died from worry and fear. The next morning she came back tired but I could see the excitement in her tired eyes.


    That night we went to another shack in the slums. From the outside it was the same as ours. I was shocked when we were ushered inside.


    The place was filled with rags and clothes. Firewood was stacked at the side and a warm fire was already crackling.


    The most amazing thing that night was what was on that fire. Slices of fresh rock bread were spread with butter. A boy was warming it over the fire.


    ''Soft bread!''


    ''Butter!''


    I cannot remember when I ever was able to eat something special like this. Lucy introduced us to the boy named Chu. Soon we were all eating to our hearts content.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Chu was a boy from the slums like us. It was him who had Ming look for Lucy. We listened as they talked that night.


    He was different.


    He was not like the rest of us trying to just survive. Instead he was looking beyond that at the impossible. His aim was to leave the slums one day and he planned on leaving it together with us.


    ''Hope''


    It was a long time since I had felt this feeling. I wondered if this was really true.


    It is amazing what you can accomplish on a full stomach when you have a goal to work towards.


    Chu made us start sewing those better rags into sheets and quilts. He had us patch up the shirts and pants until they were tough and warm. We even had proper tools, not wood splinters but real needles and thread.


    One day I actually saw how amazing he was. He took us to the Trading Post and after spending time with the Master, he got us returning with a bale of rags each. I have never, ever known anyone in the village who could talk to the Master without trembling.


    I think that was the first day I regained my pride. He said we were all his companions.


    At the start of Winter he went house hunting. I knew now that they were risking their lives trying to make more money. First I felt fear that if anything happened I would be worst of than before.


    All I felt after was pity, pity for myself who was not strong enough.


    Chu got us new companions. They were kids like us who were willing to work hard. Miki joined us, I knew she was a good friend. Without her we might have starved when Lucy was ill. Clod seemed more dependable than the boy. Sue was a fine cook.


    Together we moved into our new home as Chu called it. One large barn, complete with cellar and secret passageways. I could barely contain the excitement of the young girl in me.


    We had meals made by Sue who was a great cook, book learning and counting by Chu and we practiced with weapons, even a crossbow.


    One day I finally understood the sacrifice Chu and the others did to give us this new lease on life.


    A wolf pack had come around the barn. Chu and the others began a battle while we hid in the cellar. Again I chided myself for being weak.


    Later he called for us. Amidst the gruesome scene in the barn, he made us kill our first wolf. That night I emptied my stomach. But I finally learned how we had accomplished so much in this little time.


    They had risked their lives to provide us with this better living condition.


    I decided to become strong to help Chu.


    Then I went through an event that made me realize how weak I really was in this world.


    I was one of the few people who saw a high-class, rare wolf demon and lived.


    We survived against the impossible, lived when even the village patrol was helpless.


    It was the crazy boy who killed it. By sheer luck he poisoned the beast. A creature so powerful it made even Chu terrified of it''s awesome power.


    I still shudder whenever I remember how it died.


    Miki warned me to never speak of what I witnessed that day in front of the barn. Since then I kept a distance from Ming. I can never tell what mishap might befall me if I stick too close. I think only Chu has the power to reign him in.


    Just after that incident two things happened that changed my life forever.


    Lucy was seriously injured trying to protect Miki from a wolf. I saw the helplessness in everybody eyes and I was scared because I knew she was going to die. I panicked and could not control myself.


    Again Chu did the impossible. He brought her back to life. Better yet he even gave her some special abilities as he called it. I was frightened at first but after he spoke to us I understood it was a good thing.


    The next event was when three half dead cubs came to the barn. I seized my chance and begged Chu to let me train them. He finally relented by giving me some rules to follow. As long as I train them according to the rules they were mine.


    The first thing my new cubs did was break the rules and feast on the blood and heart of the wolf demon.


    ''Damn I was so pissed!''


    During the course of the winter I began their training in earnest, both in the barn and when we moved to Chu''s family home.


    In that house I learned of the sacrifice that Chu made for his little sister. I was jealous that I never had a brother like that but also proud that he was my friend.


    In Spring Chu invited an old man to join us in the barn. This old man taught me the basics on training my cubs. One large book on how to raise Hounds. I nearly fell over due to its sheer size and weight.


    I once saw a Hound in the village.


    If it was me from just a few months earlier I might have been frightened of its monstrosity. The me now only looked at it with disdain and contempt.


    ''Just wait! Wait until my cubs grow up!''


    My wolves were much better and smarter than a Hound. I decided to use this book to make them the best hunters around.


    Besides Lucy of course, she was so cool!


    Usually Chu sold the inedible carcasses of the wolf, Jaga and others to the Trading post. Alchemist use them as ingredients for pills and potions. Now they were all allocated to me to make medicine and treatments for my cubs.


    Chu said I had my very own wolf pack. Sometimes he was angry when the wolves and I took it to far. He called us thugs and ruffians. Everyone treated us nicely though.


    ''Was it because we looked like a group of hooligans?''


    Before summer I had another run in with the crazy boy. Chu had asked if all the wolves were male. I did not really understand how to find out. Unfortunately the ''boy'' heard our conversation.


    He corralled my cubs in the barn without my consent. Ming then lifted my cubs one by one on while holding and spreading their back legs. He then showed me how to identify a ''boy''.


    That day was the most humiliating day for me and my cubs. Miki covered my eyes halfway through and Amanda told me never to speak of this incident again.


    Deep down I am glad none of my cubs were girls who had to face such embarrassment.


    When Summer rolled around, my wolves were hunting pheasants as if they were picking up sticks. I do admit that they were growing very fast. Chu was mad when I strayed to far from the barn.


    He always scolded me, but I never minded. Someday I would be so strong he would not have to protect me any more.


    ''I will be the one protecting him.''


    In the village, people are so busy that they never bothered with their birthday. Near the end of Summer Chu had us all go to the house in the village to do the general cleanup. Only him and the Thomas''s remained at the barn.


    The next morning Clod drove the wagon back early. When we returned we were surprised with a large banner with the words Happy Birthday. There was lots of special foods and something called a cake filled with honey.


    Chu said that this day every year would be our birthdays.


    ''Was I seven or eight?''


    Chu said Sakura and I would be eight this year. I was so busy eating the ''sweet tarts'' I agreed wholeheartedly. I gave Mrs Thomas and Amanda a hug for all their hard work.


    We sat under the tree outside and ate and drank the whole day. Chu even made a swing on one of the branches. He said I should take some time from running around with my wolves and relax.


    "Little girls should have fun every now and then. Its part of growing up."


    Sakura and I played on the swing until it was night-time.


    My family is the greatest in the world.


    "Best Summer EVER!"

 Chapter 63 -Knowledge from both Worlds(1)

    Knowledge from both Worlds(1)


    It took two weeks before Chu and Ming were both healed properly. It was all thanks to modern day medical treatment and this world''s peculiar medicines.


    Amanda and Sakura assumed control of both the finances and the medical roles in the family. During this summer they were busy learning subtraction along with practicing how to apply stitches.


    The practice in this world was to treat the wounds with the medicine and leave it to heal.


    Chu decided to experiment with a little knowledge from his old world. For large wounds, he made them clean it and apply the medicine available for it. Under the best sterile conditions it was stitched and bandaged.


    The results were amazing to both Chu and Mr Thomas alike. One was from a modern world and the other a veteran of a battlefield.


    The treatments for wounds varied from using simple charcoal to medicine made by the Alchemist guild. A cut might take months or weeks to heal depending on the treatment method.


    A new type of medicine was shipped via the Trading Post. The packet consisted of a small water resistant pouch containing a yellow powder and a vial of liquid.


    Chu was now far from the once illiterate kid roaming the slums last autumn. Reading through books and listening to Mr Thomas tell stories of his adventurers had opened his mind. He now had a good grasp of the inner workings of everyday life in the Empire.


    He had found out from Mr Thomas that there was a medicine that could cut the healing time in half. After some discussion he understood why Griz never bothered to mention it to him. It was not the legendary healing potion but the effect was better than products from his old world.


    He understood why Griz never told him about it and why they did not stock it. The packet cost a whooping two gold coins.


    Yes, two whole gold coins. The price was non negotiable and fixed by the Alchemist guild.


    Chu cried when he forked out the money for an order of fifty packets. John on the other hand was shedding tears of joy. Since he became Master of the Trading Post the boy was like a golden goose. The amount of trade he conducted in this village was already more than double that of the other remote areas.


    The healing potion along with the powder could heal a large wound in a matter of weeks. According to Mr Thomas, it displayed poor results when it came to broken bones. Armed with his pitiable medical knowledge, Chu instructed that the wounds be cleaned and disinfected before applying the powder.


    It was then stiched and dressed in sterile bandages. If the wound was not life treatening the potion was to be drunk after the treatment.


    The result was now shocking to Mr Thomas. A wound that normally may take a few weeks to heal was now completely cured in a week. The stitching that he saw Chu make his daughter and Sakura do was even more exquisite in his eyes.


    Normally the healers in the Military just provided the potions and left it all up to the patient. He had seen stitches but nothing that was as time consuming and delicate. He did not understand the microbial theory or why the bandages had to be soaked in boiling water.


    His eyes did however witness the amazing recovery that took place.


    Just like that, this farm had a medical team that could produce results that matched even the best healers. He could only salivate when he thought about the results if they were to use the most expensive potions.


    This boy had abilities that blew away all rationality from his mind.


    "Should he strip him down and search him for a talisman tattoo?"


    Mr Thomas turned green when it dawned on him that he had spoken out loud. Worse yet he did it in front of his daughter, Sakura, Chu and the current lab rat Ming.


    The boy Chu was not a concern, his reaction was just a wry grin. The girls were blushing and red, they would be too shy to mention anything. The problem was the ''boy''. The lab rat as Chu called him.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Already Thomas could see the two wooden cogs covered in spiderwebs within that head beginning to turn.


    While he was recuperating Lucy and Thomas served as escorts in the forest with Clod. While the two men were busy harvesting lumber for various projects, she was honing her skills in tracking and making ambush attacks.


    It was because of her superior tracking skills that they never had to worry of hidden dangers like those in the village. The escapades of Lucy and Dyna had forced Clod to construct an independent large smokehouse near the barn.


    This structure was filled with birds, hares and even a small spotted deer. A separated section contained inedible meats like the Jaga, foxes and wildcats. These were not sold to be shipped to alchemist. They were traded and mostly given to Dyna.


    One can only imagine the additional boost when instead of using ground wildcat bones, the more powerful Jaga bones was substituted. Like a little mad scientist she experimented with using better ingredients.


    Chu knew those herbal baths and pills were well on their way to creating a pack of monsters.


    Dyna and her wolf cubs stalked around the farm like a group of thugs. One minute they were bullying someone, the other they were fawning over another and yet later they were like beggars acting pitiful for some scraps.


    The only person they seemed to be wary of was Ming. They steered clear of him and passed him by like a neighbor who greeted with a nod. Maybe the pack was still traumatized from the few months before when Ming held them up one by one to show Dyna they were all boys.


    Both the boss lady and her subordinates were red for days and moved like shy maidens for a week. Even though they were much bigger, they still avoided the boy.


    Chu agreed with Thomas suggestion to make another venture into the forest after being fully healed.


    The hunting group consisted of Ming who was the vanguard, Chu who had the role of a support attacker and coordinator. Lucy was their long rage support and offered help by finding any opportunity to conduct an ambush.


    During the last hunt with the Jaga she was responsible for moving quickly and helping Chu and Ming avoid life threatening wounds. It was her quick thinking and movement that they only suffered some lacerations from the Jaga''s claws.


    In that confrontation, if it was not for her and Thomas intervention both boys would have already been dead. Thomas did not participate in their fights but was more like a spectator. Only when it was necessary did he interfere in this training.


    On entering the forest Lucy moved to the point position. She moved a few feet from the party and began to use her tracking abilities. The rest followed at a distance where they could still spot her winding around the trees.


    Chu followed the training given by Thomas and cut arrow marks on the trees to find their way back. These marks would be ineligible after a time. According to Thomas, since they had a fixed base they should always remember not to lead unwanted danger to their home.


    They traveled for a few miles into the forest. Something only adventurers would attempt. Lucy soon came to a stop and beconed them over with her hands.


    The group soon congregated together at the base of a large tree.


    "Further in is a wolf pack. The smell looks like they were here during the night and circled to the east. To the north is a Jaga that is not moving, maybe its on a tree resting. South of us is a new smell, my instincts say its not a full predator but something like a deer?"


    Chu could only sigh and be so jealous of of Lucy''s abilities. She had a plethora of skills found after special training. This came as a shock to Mr Thomas, normal Sersen only possessed one. These sorties into the forest was to push the limits and increase their active time.


    Once she described her scent ability to Chu. At first when it activated using those generic procedures written by the Tower Mages, it manifested as a simple increase in smell. Later she was good enough to be able distinguish different scents.


    Now her description was different. On activation different smells were like translucent, colored ribbons she could ''see'' with her eyes. In the open forest they spread out literally showing the paths to nearby inhabitants.


    "Lets try the scent in the south. See if you can find a trail. Maybe we can see some tracks to tell what it is. Ming keep your eyes out for any unexpected surprises. Lets go."


    Chu whispered his instructions and they slowly made her way to the south. Soon Lucy found a few tracks. Unlike most hunters and trappers who had to criss-cross the forest to find animal trails, they had a cheat like feature.


    Chu was the first to speak.


    "I think it looks like some deer, but it looks heavier?"


    "Oh I know, I know. I saw a hoof like this one. Its a wild boar. A hunter once brought one to the Trading Post."


    Ming answered softly not masking his excitement.


    Chu waited for a time before responding.


    "How big was it?"


    "Hmmm...not that big, slightly smaller than a wolf. It was as round as a barrel."


    The answer relieved him. Since he transferred over to this world, he stopped trying to compare the wildlife. All his encounters meant facing beast that were more violent, bigger and stronger back on earth.


    Something was quite not right, but he could not put his finger on it at the time.


    "Okay, lets go then. It should not be a problem."


    Half an hour of walking later, Lucy stopped them.


    "Its not to far, just over this small hill."


    They crouched and crawled slowly and as silent as possible up the hill around the trees. Behind a tree stump they saw the creature feeding on the ground about fifty feet away in a small clearing.


    The first thing Chu wanted to do was strangle Ming who was beside him.


    ''How the hell was that smaller than a deer. Big like a barrel. Barrel my ass!''

 Chapter 64 -Knowledge from both Worlds(2)

    Knowledge from both Worlds(2)


    In the clearing was a bona fide wild boar. However contrary to Ming''s previous description the one in front matched all Chu''s expectations.


    ''A Red Boar variant.''


    The thing was the size of a car with the front shoulders higher than Thomas''s head. Its tusks were ripping the ground like a knife through butter. Very, very soft butter. They had the length and girth of Thomas''s thighs.


    Anyone with a sane mind could understand why this creature had no qualms making a ruckus tilling the soil for roots. This boar had the right to make noise in the forest so brazenly.


    ''Frick!''


    It all came back to him. The reason why those tracks bothered him. In a dry summer like this only a heavy tank like the one before him could leave such a footprint behind.


    "Ah Hah!"


    Came the loud sound of a person who just invented fire.


    "I remember now Chu, the guy said it was a female boar. Ah, I see, I see. This one here must be a male. No wonder he is so huge."


    It was then Ming realized he was the center of attention.


    Both to Chu and Lucy who were watching him with anger in their eyes while climbing the trees at the side. Thomas was sitting on a branch on another tree weeping for his prot¨¦g¨¦.


    Hearing a loud snort Ming turned back to his most important spectator of them all. The huge wild boar who was squinting and facing in his direction pawing its front legs.


    "Chu?"


    "Damn you stupid idiot run and get on a tree!"


    Ming naturally ran towards Chu.


    "Nooo! Get your own tree!"


    Mr Thomas gave the kid credit. Those couple of months of training really loosened him up and made him supple. Ming could not run faster than the wild boar but boy could he weave among the trees like a fish in water.


    In open grasslands he would have already decorated one of the massive tusk, but in the forest he made use of the natural obstructions.


    They looked on as Ming hugged around the trees running and screaming while the boar chased behind him. Like a tank it moved around slowly chasing him. However any time he looked to move in a straight line or try to climb a tree it attacked.


    Chu finally saw how brutal those attacks were. The beast stopped and seem to charge its muscles. It them unleashed a bellow and rushed at a tremendous pace with its head down and tusk horizontal.


    Twice it struck some trees that were near a foot in diameter and toppled them. It paused maybe to regain its bearings and resumed the chase after the constant wails.


    Ming was smart enough to move around in circles. He never ventured too far from where they were hiding. Lucy and Mr Thomas used this opportunity to fire off some bolts at the creature.


    It soon became apparent that those attacks only served to aggravate the creature more rather than do effective damage. Instead of getting tired and strolling away, the boar was hell-bent on inflicting damage on this noisy creature who seem to injure it by running.


    Ming finally was able to climb a large tree after the boar was momentarily stunned by crashing into another tree. The beast circled around the tree knocking it every now and again with its tusk.


    While Ming was busy trying to escape Chu had a literal birds eye view of the scene. If it was not terrifying it would have made a good comedy video. He called to the girl sitting on the tree close by.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Lucy, if I distract that boar and get it to slam into this tree, can you use your ability to get a crossbolt into its ear?"


    Lucy was surprised, she though Chu would have her aim for its eyes instead. he showed her a point just by the earlobe.


    "I can do it. If you can get it to stop for even a moment I am certain I can do it."


    Chu did not hesitate and jumped down. His legs that were wobbling from before due to fright were now a little stable. Seeing Ming screaming and running cleared his mind a little.


    He hollered and made some noise to attract the beast. Half a year of risking his life in this kind of manner did wonders to his mentality.


    With another pest joining the game the boar sauntered towards him. When it covered the distance it suddenly bellowed and stampeded forward doubling its speed.


    If Chu was facing this from before he would have been rooted to the spot in fear. Now after watching Ming run around for minutes, his adrenaline and courage were plucked. As soon as the beast roared and galloped he had lunged to the side.


    Chu avoided focusing on the beast face to get caught in the paralyzing roar. He was keeping his eyes on the tusk and the stumpy little front feet. As expected after the roar the tusk went up. Chu wasted no time to doge that incoming bus.


    He zigged to another tree without looking back.


    As expected the boar had a one track mind. In that frenzied mode the roar was supposed to paralyze its foe. The attack was a non stop frontal bash that took place with its eyes half closed and bracing for impact.


    If it was facing an encirclement or many slower foes it might have taken its time to lumber around and attack. This frontal bash was suitable for subduing quicker opponents.


    As a tank it could walk away from a fight without any problems. Only those apex predators would be able to cause some concern, but even they would be wary of its attacks.


    ''Crash!''


    It slammed into the tree becoming momentarily stunned.


    At this time a small figure appeared silently at its side as if materializing from thin air.


    The boar did not have the time to blink twice to be certain if it was the result of being stunned. Just inches away from its tusk Lucy aimed and shot.


    All the boar''s brain was able to register was a blurry figure followed by a sound and flick of light. By the time the figure disappeared a bolt was inside its ear and less than an inch away from its brain.


    It bellowed and unconsciously slammed its head against a tree to ease the deadly itch. Unfortunately that was the action which sealed its fate.


    A bellow that ended in a sigh.


    A quick trashing as if it was shaking off some flies from its head.


    The large tank dropped to the ground shaking it with its weight.


    After a few minutes four people gathered near the dead beast that finally stopped twitching.


    Mr Thomas looked at Chu strangely as Ming did his routine living or dead test.


    "Why the ears and not the eyes?"


    "The eyes are weak, but for the boar its weakness is its ears and space between its shoulders and ribs."


    Thomas was sure the kids would wait for the beast to get fed-up and leave. What he did not expect was that the boy would have been so daring.


    The scars on the beast was proof of its toughness. Only a heavy crossbow at point-blank rage might have been able to penetrate the hide and muscles. Mr Thomas was not a newbie to hunting boars, but a deadly shot was either under the shoulders or a sword in the eyes.


    These animals could only be caught in pit traps and killed by wearing them down with long spears or arrows. The red boar variant like this one was second only to the demon boars in the north when it came to toughness.


    Chu was shocked at himself. Never would he have taken such a risk with his life. But over the past months he had changed. He was not a person whose only goal was to live in an office and work for money.


    This was a new experience, a new lease on life. If he was going to travel and see this world, obviously he had to become stronger. It was the reason he submitted himself to the harsh training every evening and why he was part of this hunting group.


    His legs wobbled as the adrenaline rush subsided. This action was the most dangerous thing he ever did in his life. However he was feeling strangely excited, like he just broke free of some invisible shackle and was now accomplished.


    Even though he was relying on Lucy and her abilities to kill the beast, he did face a creature head on without being scared. His fear of the animal kingdom was slowly being dissipated. Previously he was afraid of those dogs on earth. Now to him they were like chickens.


    He thanked his job in the last life for making him enough money to surf the Internet. One documentary was on how farmers had to hunt wild boars that were destroying their fields.


    The hunters in the documentary had charts on the fatal points on the animals. He only remembered this just because Ming was dodging with the animal for so long. His mind and body did not freeze in fear like before.


    He was now logically thinking to survive instead of panicking. Chu was feeling very pleased at his steady development.


    He was interrupted during this brief moment of self-satisfaction.


    "Hey guys, Amm...how are we going to carry this thing?"


    Ming looked at Chu.


    Chu looked at Mr Thomas.


    Then they all turned to stare at Lucy.

 Chapter 65 -Attack on the corn.

    Attack on the corn.


    Deep in the forest a stocky teen and a little girl half his size were arguing.


    Some might think that the boy held an overwhelming advantage over the girl. On closer inspection nothing could be further from the truth. The girl was surrounded by her cronies like a Triad boss.


    Worse yet, all of them were wolves nearing the size of a young calf. With such a peculiar backing she was confronting the boy in a haughty manner.


    To a visitor who frequented the Great Forest for a living, seeing two bickering brats was not the cause for their jaws to drop. It was the location these dummies chose to quarrel.


    ''This place is the Great Western Forest damit! Why the heck are two spoilt kids doing so far inside this dangerous place?''


    "I want the head, heart and part of the backbone."


    "Hell no, I need the bone for Sue to make soup. Take the liver instead."


    Came the curt reply.


    The girl placed her hands on her hips and pouted.


    "No deal, Chu already promised me the liver. The ''pine'' must be included."


    The thugs at the side nodded their furry heads in agreement like they understood their boss.


    "Its ''SIPIANE'' not pine. Little girls like you should not try to use such big talk if you cannot even pronounce the words."


    The teen smiled with a smug look as he got one over the girl.


    Their shady dealings soon came to an abrupt end.


    Slap!


    "What the hell are you trying to negotiate when there is work to be done. Get your sorry ass over here and help us with the ropes."


    Chu turned to look at Dyna who was already running away. Her henchmen had long scattered and slunk away in the forest.


    "You better do your job right before you even think of getting any of this meat."


    "AND it''s ''spine'' you idiot! SPINE!"


    There was nobody in front of him, but his words reached the ears of the ones they were meant for.


    After the kill, Lucy was sent out of the forest to guide Clod into the forest with the two horses and some tools. Dyna and her wolves followed them as an added escort. Her wolves had long blended in with the horses as typical farm animals.


    Within a few months, it could be seen how this bunch were nearly desensitized to the dangers existing within the forest. For many villagers living near the forest, even speaking about it brought a feeling of menacing pressure.


    This group however treated it like their own backyard. With the plethora of detection and scouting skills they did earn the right to do so.


    Clod was currently reinforcing the wagon to carry this heavy load. He constructed a small ladder type bed to rest the boar. After that they just had to stack wood blocks to raise the four ends until it was higher than the wagon.


    The wagon was rolled under it and the blocks slowly removed one by one to transfer the load. This method eliminated the risk of the wagon toppling over.


    It took them nearly all afternoon to accomplish this task. Clod then had the task of guiding the horses while Chu and Ming pushed or used small logs to help the wagon move over this uneven terrain. Mr Thomas and Lucy assumed the role of acting as guards.


    The wolf pack acted as scouts, while Dyna moved in the front to help Clod in picking the best path between the trees.


    Like this they very slowly made their way out of the forest.


    ***


    "This is the third one. I think they are following our scent and the little blood splatter from the boar, Elder."


    Thomas looked at the girl dragging a large fox in her hand. She came up to the wagon and tossed the dog sized fox onto it. It joined two others of its kind adding more load to the strained wagon.


    "Damit Lucy, how much work are you going to give me! Chu I want meat for a week when this is over!"


    Both boys were drenching in sweat. They were lucky that Dyna had brought water pouches for them. In the forest they would not know when they passed out from dehydration.


    Besides clearing the wheel tracks, Chu and Ming had to help push and brace on inclines and use makeshift levers to help guide it over tree roots. Like most virgin forest the undergrowth was sparse but it was still hard work to navigate in between the trees.


    A little while later Dyna appeared.


    "It''s not to far again to the edge of the forest. My wolves have run around howling making their presence felt. The smaller predators have now been scared off."


    Chu drank some water and turned to Lucy.


    "I don''t ''see'' any strange scents in front of us. I think we should be okay in this direction. If we get out before nightfall we should avoid the larger predators as they begin to roam."


    She replied to his look.


    "Thank the heavens the boar was not bleeding like crazy. Otherwise we could never get it out from so deep in the forest."


    He answered.


    It was also the reason they did not act like idiots and butcher the animal in the forest. Doing something like that would be like walking around an archery range with a bullseye target strapped to their backs. A blood trail in the forest opened them up to danger.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    It was early in the night when the party made their way out of the forest. Under Dyna''s guidance those curves and twisted paths led them just south of the gentle hill the barn was on.


    Under this added incentive where they were nearly home, everyone gave it their all to push, pull and even coax the weary horses. Dyna was holding a makeshift torch that provided them with light.


    Soon a couple of torches came bobbing down the hill.


    Amanda was on watch and saw the torch. Finding they were moving slow she notified the others. They decided to take the risk and join them. Five extra hands soon boosted the morale of the tired hunters.


    This was more than just a gathering of people. This was a family.


    It was late at night when the group finally made it into the stockade. The wolf pack was the last to emerge from the forest. They loitered around before joining the others in the farm.


    Clod was drenched but still tended to the horses before resting. The others had long collapsed around the farm. With Lucy using her skills intermittently and the wolf pack wandering around, there was no need to worry about an ambush.


    In the hot summer night torches were lit around the stockade near the bottom of the hill. Mr Thomas was busy butchering the boar into large portions of meat to hang into the smokehouse.


    All the cured meats were emptied and placed into the cellar. It took the combined efforts of most of them to carry the large pieces into the smokehouse.


    A few pieces were taken by Sue and Mrs Thomas to dry and make jerky. Some were taken by Sakura and Amanda to make sausages to be cured. The others were porters simply moving the meat when needed.


    "Hey I did the most work during this hunt. All claims are supposed to be handled by me."


    "The head and heart are mine for scouting. I still want a piece of spine."


    The arguement that began in the forest had restarted.


    "Hmm...give me ten coppers of your spending money next time we go into the village."


    "No, I have been saving up my money for a new pair of boots."


    "Then no deal, my bead is more important than some petty shoe you know."


    Slap!


    "Dyna get your minions, Mr Thomas will light a fire to help you clean the pieces you want. Use the heart and liver tonight in your feeding recipes while they are fresh. The head and part of the spine will be placed in the smokehouse for you to use later. You did good today, I''m proud of you."


    "Yay!..Thanks Chu."


    The little girl skipped outside to call her wolves.


    "Ming dig a hole to bury the parts Dyna doesn''t want. I want it dug down the hill so it does not affect our well water."


    "Ok Chu but like I said I was the one who worked the hardest so I deserve some extra incentive."


    Chu could only shrug in helplessness. This guy would nag him all night if he chose to ignore him.


    "Fine, fine I will get you that damn bead when we next make the trip into the village."


    "Hehehe...I knew you would see it my way Chu."


    Ming scampered off while Chu returned to help carry the meat.


    It was morning when they finished this task. Lack of refrigeration had them working against time to get the meat into the smokehouse. Chu sorely missed a good old fashioned freezer.


    He had Dyna get her wolves to prowl around and keep watch. Everyone got hot water from the kitchen for a bath, and lumbered into the barn. After a hot meal of bread and stewed boar, they found a bed and crashed to sleep.


    In the evening the watch was manned and the wolves went for a hard-earned rest.


    The worry that the faint blood trail attracting trouble proved unfounded. Fortunately the next few days passed by uneventfully.


    He believed himself very lucky when they ended up having a summer shower that lasted for two days.


    With meat not being a problem anymore, Chu focused their efforts on construction and training.


    He checked the site and instructed Clod to build a small but stout shack outside the palisade. This was to be the new butchering station for the farm.


    If predators made their way out of the forest, it was better to have them curious about that place on the outside rather than inside the fence.


    Clod agreed and suggested than they build a small shack to process the pelts. He added that they should plant a small plot of the scent removing herbs near the area. Adequate cleaning with those herbs and some limestone would reduce any bloody scent.


    The next thing they looked at was their smokehouse. Chu wanted a solid independent stockade placed around it. Although the cellar was full, securing all their food sources was first priority.


    The conversion of the old farmhouse to a stable for the horses was completed. With the stone walls and thick logs, it was impenetrable when securely bolted. Thick round logs were placed around the walls of the barn about six feet high and four inches apart turning it into a veritable wooden fortress.


    Unless it was a strong destructive predator like a Snow bear, they were more than secure. Clod cut small windows on the lower level of the barn complete with wooden bars. When shut they were safe like a turtle in a shell.


    Except if the enemy used fire. Then like the turtle he was royally screwed.


    If a predator like a Jaga happened to scale the outer perimeter, it could only sniff and slink around in frustration.


    Of course its time would be short, the watch tower and small windows offered a full circle view. Unlucky predators had to eat a volley of crossbolts.


    The main work remaining was the completion of the outer fence. The headway was slow because of the hard work.


    Chu finally decided to give it a priority. He decided to finish it by building a weaker but quicker fence. Once completed they would then accumulate the logs and strengthen it later.


    Before continuing the project he gave Sakura and Amanda a task to complete.


    The rest of the week saw them busy in the forest. In the mornings they would manage the farm and then head out to the forest. Instead of this being one of the most dangerous work for humans like the villagers just north of them, this was now a low risk venture for them.


    With a pack of wolves already marking this as their territory and Lucy practicing her scouting and ambush skills, they had little to be scared of. Without having to constantly scan for danger, work progressed very efficiently.


    ***


    One night the wolves woke up and started scratching and growling at the door.


    Dyna quickly found Chu who was on watch in the tower.


    "There is something outside."


    Chu looked at her thoughtfully.


    "Wake up Ming and let him meet me up in the tower. Wake up Mr Thomas and Lucy."


    Soon Ming joined him in the lookout as they searched around in the moonlight. He left Ming and climbed down.


    "I don''t smell anything close to the barn. I''m going up to see if I can spot anything."


    Lucy spoke and climbed up.


    "The wolves are not scared but excited. I think whatever it is to them is more like food."


    Dyna chimed in.


    ''Have you really noticed the size of your little monsters? What is not food to them.''


    Chu turned to Mr Thomas who was holding his sheathed sword.


    The old man had a thoughtful expression before he responded to the look.


    "I think there is no reason to doubt the wolves. They are much better than guard dogs in knowing what is what. The stables are secure so let''s wait on what Lucy has to say."


    They stood around waiting until Lucy finally came down. She had a confused look on her face.


    "Nothing near the barn. It''s okay but..."


    Chu looked at her. Her expression was like a student muddling over an exam question.


    "The only strange smell came from the direction of the fields. I saw like something was moving in it. I can''t get a good view on it from the tower. The smell is kind of familiar...Maybe like a pheasant?"


    Since both Lucy and Dyna played down the threat, Chu relaxed from the tense mood. He did take note that completing the wall was a priority. He would feel better with that added security.


    They went back to rest, but he still doubled the watch. It was a really, really long time that they encountered some excitement near the barn.


    ''Maybe they were beginning to get complacent?''


    In the morning Dyna had her wolves scout the area before they went out.


    After breakfast they drove the wagon as usual down to the fields at the back of the barn.


    What greeted them was a sight of wanton destruction.


    The damage to the corn fields began in a corner and spread like a cracking mirror across the plantation. The perpetrators made a clean sweep hunting down and destroying mature produce.


    The vegetable farm was in a mess with some of the ripe melons and other large crops half eaten. As a result, they were beyond salvaging.


    Trails and prints criss crossed the fields as if a huge herd descended on the place.


    "What the Hell?!"

 Chapter 66 -Pests

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Pests</h4>


    Chu remembered watching a nature documentary one night back on earth.


    It was one that showed life in the African continent. Farms that were cultivated near the edges of the forest and rivers were ravaged overnight.


    The villains were not humans but wild animals living nearby. Hippos would wreak havoc on crops, wild hogs would damage root tubers and deers would decimate leafy vegetables.


    Back then it was no real concern to him. The convenience store was always open late at night and had boasted well stocked shelves. He never suffered a loss of that kind.


    Now he finally felt the sorrows of those villagers. Only when you experience it does the bitterness become more apparent.


    He felt helpless looking at Clod. The guy had turned into an old broken back farmer carrying a world of worries.


    The teen would be walking around with a wooden staff and a sheathed sword like a robust farmer. This time he did not have a grass stalk in his mouth or that cheerful face.


    Mr Thomas and Lucy soon returned from conducting their investigations.


    Chu waited until Clod and the others circled around.


    "No doubt about it, it was an Inyoni mob. Came from the south over the grasslands."


    Thomas raised his hands and pointed to the south.


    Chu was standing with his mouth open still confused.


    ''Mob of Inyoni?''


    ''Was this some bandit group or something?''


    Mr Thomas gave a wry grin. The boy may be sharp in certain aspects but he was still lacking in worldly experience.


    Sometimes he felt the boy displayed a mentality of a six-year-old when it came to common knowledge. It was like he had spent his early years in some isolated jail.


    "Inyoni, large birds that can''t fly. They roam the grasslands during the summer months and head south during the winter. A pack of them is usually called a mob."


    He looked at Chu and continued.


    "Normally they stay away from people but they have a tendency to use hit and run tactics on isolated farms. There is a rather large stretch of grasslands between us and the next group of farms to the south. There are large swaths of empty grasslands until you reach the interior of the Empire."


    "So what does this have to do with us?"


    Chu asked.


    "Most likely this area was abandoned for a period of time. Also its like a free meal for these birds. Once they see an opportunity they would take it. Seems like our farm falls within their feeding range."


    Chu grimaced at the reply. This was their first summer on the barn. He really had no idea of what to expect. Worse yet those damn neighbors did not warn them of this.


    Maybe they were not aware of it or just too afraid of confronting the creatures at night. Farmers out in the frontiers don''t make a habit of venturing out after sunset.


    He glanced at Clod who had that sorrowful look.


    "How do we catch them?"


    Mr Thomas gave a forced laugh.


    "Boy you really are a pup in this world. Do you know what Inyoni meat sells for in the city?"


    "Huh?"


    "It sells by the pound, one silver piece per pound."


    "Why do we have to care how...What?! One SILVER?"


    "That is correct, one silver per pound. A normal sized Inyoni weighs about two hundred pounds. Do you want to know why such a large flightless bird is so expensive?"


    Chu nodded his head. It was indeed strange for a bird that large to cost so much. He might understand the cost of a Snow bear. Those suckers were huge but they were rare and too dangerous.


    "Speed."


    "Speed?"


    "Yes speed, they can run faster than a horse and have endless stamina. They have a keen sense of danger. Since they move in a group you can imagine the difficulties one has to take to ambush them."


    "Why don''t somebody just find the eggs and raise them?"


    Mr Thomas scoffed.


    "You think nobody thought about it? Those birds are hard to track and have an entire kingdom to hide a nest. A few times scouts came across the eggs, five pounds and worth its weight in gold. Unfortunately it needed some link between the parents before it can hatch. A captured and raised Inyoni can never reach the quality of those in the wild. And they do not breed or lay in captivity."


    Chu nodded as he soaked in this information.


    He looked across the vast expanse of grasslands stretching to the south.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ''Holy Shit!''


    An epiphany!


    Did he not have all this grasslands as his own? If he could form a large stockade and funnel these suckers into a corral. Would he not be rich?


    He gave a deep look at the wolf cubs trotting around the perimeter.


    ''Didn''t he have his own brand of sheepdogs?''


    Given the right incentive the boss and her thugs would do anything.


    This had the making of a profitable adventure so it required some thought.


    Hehehehe.


    But first this bird mob had to be dealt with. They had to know this was the wrong turf to waltz into.


    He walked over to Clod and picked up a ball of young corn.


    "Clod, I swear by this piece of corn. Those birds are going to pay the moment they decide to set foot here again. If I cannot catch them before winter then next summer I will milk them for all the gold they...I mean I will milk those pest!"


    Clod was grateful that Chu was so adamant on seeking revenge for him. As a simple farmer, those words offered comfort during this disaster. He really misunderstood those fanatical dollar sign eyes.


    The survey of the damages were completed and they spent the entire day tending to the farm.


    A corner of the corn field was totally destroyed, not a corn cob could be found. Some parts on the inside were damaged. Clod estimated that about an eighth of the harvest was gone.


    It seemed like a small portion but considering that the yield of that lost piece could feed someone for the winter it was marked as a huge loss.


    This was a heavy blow to the boy who dedicated his time and effort in managing the farm work. The farm was his only means to prove his worth to the others.


    Luckily for him, he underestimated his companions. Chu would never let him wallow in self defeat, Clod received support that would make any psychiatrist proud.


    Chu''s first priority was to secure the remaining crops. It would be devastating for them if all their hard toils were to be in vain. Especially when the time was nearly ripe for harvesting.


    ''Now is the time that the supervisor jumps in to pacify and calm the subordinates.''


    "I want first dibs on all large animals caught. If Lucy bags any predators then the heart, head and liver are all mine. The book says I need the kidneys and the lower spine to make a concoction to strengthen a Hounds ''spine''. I want Sue and Clod to help me get the herbs needed."


    "Deal. I will consider the foxes Lucy caught as a down-payment."


    The girl nodded simultaneously along with three other heads. Chu could swear these bastards were like modern-day gangs. It was like negotiating with ruffians who were trying to extort you.


    He was noticing a clear pattern, this girl was always accompanied by her wolves whenever she had to conduct business. Mafia, he was raising a godfather.


    "Fine. Just to be clear, we are acting as a deterrent only. If anything besides those birds appear, my wolves are not going to risk their lives."


    "Yes, yes. Now go get some rest, I want your troop fresh for the night."


    The night passed by uneventful.


    ***


    In the evening Chu brought out two stuffed dolls before the archery training.


    "Today Elder and I am going to talk about using ranged attacks on different and tougher foes."


    "Ahem...yes, yes. But Chu what are those stuffed cloth things for? Are we doing a guessing game?"


    "Wait until I finish. Now pay attention. Elder please..."


    Mr Thomas got up and went to the front. Today his class contained all of the battle fanatics.


    Chu placed the first stuffed cloth doll beside him. It had the likeness of a wild boar. He had commissioned this from Sakura and Amanda. It was large like a barrel.


    "We have practised our archery and even our sword skills. I have no doubt you kids can hit or strike a target. However it is time I teach you about the real world."


    Chu placed the other stuffing beside the fence. This time it had the likeness of a human.


    "Beast will take your life in a flash. But out in the real world there are somethings even  more deadly you have to face."


    "People."


    After much discussion with Thomas, Chu decided to get everyone familiar with fatal points for both beast and humans. This was because of what he remembered that day when facing the boar.


    Sure everyone knew about aiming for a target, most of all aiming for the head to kill.


    But did they understand why or the reasoning behind it?


    It was time to learn about the weak spots of animals and humans. Sooner or later they will have to face and maybe kill other humans.


    Chu knew without some form of training and preparedness that would be a daunting task.


    Most of this training was for him as well. To take a person''s life was not something that could be done easily. At least not for the faint hearted. A moment of hesitation could lead to one loosing their life.


    As for the beast in this world, it was time to start learning to figure out their weakness. Most kills were accomplished because of Lucy''s flawless execution. The boar would have simply lumbered off that day if it was not for her.


    Knowing when to aim at the heart or weak places in the head was a must. Once he remembered something he had to share it. Better late than never for something useful.


    Chu took over and gave a brief run down on the vital points. He also pointed out the places he remember from his memory. Thomas nodded and even asked some questions to clarify some issues.


    The Military did not have training programs like this. Most of the information was from word of mouth by veterans.


    ''Shoot the eyes.''


    ''When large cats pounce slice under the exposed necks''


    This was a first for him, and it was a very good experience for new trainees.


    When Chu pointed out the reasons for shooting the ears instead of the eyes of the boar he was surprised. More so, when the boy got a bleached skull of a Jaga to prove his point.


    Chu marked the places of interest on the animal figure with a large ink dot for reference. He did the same on the Human figure.


    Mr Thomas took over and explained his experience in dealing with bandits. He shared some stories of how his companions nearly died when they left ruthless people alive.


    "The heart is the place to shoot just like an animals. However people, especially ruthless people are cunning. Some of them even have a small iron breastplate under a leather armor.


    That wasted shot can be the difference between life and death."


    Chu felt the children might have become depressed having to learn this sort of things. He was mistaken though, they were more than enthusiastic in soaking in this knowledge.


    He finally understood that he was not raising some sheltered kids.


    These were roughnecks who took pleasure in stalking and ambushing beast more dangerous than them. It dawned on him that nearly every few days Mr Thomas or Clod were butchering and skinning some type of beast.


    Nearly everyone in this household had personally killed an animal. Even Amanda was sometimes covered in blood when she helped in the butchering. Somewhere along the line they were all hardened by the sight of blood because of their lifestyle.


    The small storeroom near the stables was filled with stacks of pelts. They did not hunt daily, but it was far more frequent than other villagers along the forest. Now that he thought about it, there were few instances when they actually ran from something.


    He realized that maybe it was him who was so naive.


    His kids had already grown up.


    ''I need to turn these savages into vegetarians.''

 Chapter 67 - A well oiled team.

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A well oiled team</h4>


    "This might be the last hunt before Autumn. Don''t disappoint me brat."


    "Hehehe...old man, you should face the facts. Your disciple has already long surpassed you."


    The cocky boy folded his arms and tried to stare down the man with a look of disdain on his upturned face.


    The ''young master'' pose was swiftly broken in the dangerous forest.


    Slap!


    "Surpassed in what? Focus and stop bickering with Elder. Lucy is ready."


    The group quieted down and looked towards the girl quickly moving into the forest depths.


    Lucy was now as nimble as a deer in this forest. Even without activating her abilities she was like a fish in water.


    They had not gone deep into the woods when she held out her hand indicating to stop.


    After a time she beckoned them over.


    "To the east, at our backs. Its stalking the trail and keeping its distance."


    Ming turned serious and whispered a reply.


    "Seems like it wants an opening to take us down. What about I give it one."


    "You up for it?"


    "Sure, Just let Lucy tell me when. How do you want to play it?"


    Chu held his hand to his chin and thought for a little.


    "It will come in hard and fast. Don''t block, it''s too big for you. Roll to the side and I will flank it. When it aims at me, the neck is yours. Final kill should be yours. If not Lucy will step in with a shot under the shoulders to the heart."


    "Sounds good."


    "Ready"


    The replies came in positive and they dispersed. Ming began walking in the back hobbling as if injured. He kept calling out softly to the others now leaving in front.


    Soon he reached an opening between some trees and sat on the ground. His stance was like an injured animal.  He sat whimpering clutching his unsheathed sword and foot.


    Chu and Lucy were nowhere to be found. The faint walking sounds of Mr Thomas could be heard in the distance.


    "Now!"


    On the shout Ming rolled on the ground and crouched into position.


    As if by magic a large cat leaped through the air and landed on the exact position he was sitting before. The Jaga only had time to turn its head following the rolling boy.


    Before the hind legs even touched the ground a shadow burst out from the thickets at the side and a sword stabbed the beast just behind the front shoulders.


    The beast let out a roar and turned quickly swatting this ambusher. Chu did not waste time and had moved away after the attack. The beast had now focused on this new enemy when the wounded prey suddenly moved in with a burst of speed.


    A well-aimed stab pierced the skin near the neck. The Jaga roared and backed away as its vision suddenly turned blurry. Blood squirted out from the fatal wound in its neck.


    With a vicious howl it turned and fled back towards the east.


    Lucy jumped down from the tree nearby and grouped up with them. Soon after Mr Thomas walked out from in front and met them.


    "Well played brat."


    "Lets go."


    With Lucy as a companion they did not have to rush to find the creature. They never had to worry about unsuspecting ambushes.


    Eventually they found the creature lying on its side, struggling for its last breaths.


    Ming released it from its misery with a swift strike to the neck.


    Mr Thomas gave a quiet laugh.


    "Good job. You guys played your strengths well. A foe this big would have been serious trouble if you had to face it head on. Ambushing tactics are much suitable for kids who are relatively weak.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    You have to learn from every experience you get. A beast this large and even faster than you can only kill you. Even better you actually goaded it into running close to the forest edge instead of deeper."


    Mr Thomas was very well pleased but he knew better than to give the kids a swollen head. Heaven knows one of them already had a ''big'' head.


    He was amazed at how efficient the plan was executed. It all hinged on Lucy and her abilities. Ming and Chu were equally amazing. Both had made their strikes count, hitting the vulnerable areas. A product of endless practicing that consequently increased their chances of a lucky strike.


    They had been using their time hunting to hone in the skills of striking those fatal spots. The days when they were trying to beat an animal to death by chance was something of the past.


    All they needed was the strength to follow through and complete those attacks. Then this team would be even better than most adventurers.


    "Chu this kill is mine right?"


    "Yes, yes it counts as yours."


    Chu answered him for the umpteenth time as they made a makeshift sled to drag the beast back to the forest line. The hand cart hidden there would make the trip to the barn easier.


    During the past few days this Jaga had began to roam around the edge of the forest near the barn in the late evenings. Within the last two days Miki had spotted it near the stockade used to butcher the animals.


    This was too close to the barn for Chu''s liking. Only a few feet and the palisade separated them from a powerful, climbing beast. A fence was not much help against something like this.


    A cat this big could ambush someone like Sakura and leap over the fence as if it was a step. Nobody would know when the victim was killed and dragged to the forest.


    Thus the hunting party quickly sortied out to eliminate this threat.


    Chu could only feel elated.


    ''Holy crap, I am actually doing this amazing shit!''


    Soon they dragged the prize back to the barn. Chu was not too worried about another trail again. Unless it was a demon beast, he was prepared for anything.


    It was ironic that the beast was placed on the same butchering block it had been lurking around for just the past few days.


    Mr Thomas got to work on the beast and had Ming help him in removing the pelt.


    Chu sat at the side in thought.


    How could he prevent those predators from following those blood trails back to the barn?


    No matter how much he tried, they still ended up luring predators. It was like he still had to accept that those beast would be roaming around his front porch.


    Only when they were active near the forest and did their scouting were they able to keep the threat at bay. As soon as they concentrated on the farm the forest slowly became repopulated with danger.


    Location, location, location.


    He should not try to live in Siberia if he wanted to avoid snow.


    For the next few days the hunting group scouted the forest. They fought foxes, a small wildcat and ambushed another Jaga. The smaller beast were the ones that provided the most experience due to head on fighting. Because of this the forest area around them became a little less dangerous.


    During this time, Clod stocked up on lumber, firewood and stones. He made stockpiles near the stables and in the forest.


    Since this type of activity was going to be the norm, Chu decided to make the best of it. Furthermore he did not want to loose this chance to improve on his combat skills. He had made some obvious improvements, instead of running from a dog he was now facing a wildcat that was twice as big by himself in confidence.


    One day Chu went with the group into the village for their routine trip. He did some negotiation with the Trading Post Master and left the young man with tears of joy.


    The following week he arrived at the village with a wagon filled with pelts and another with firewood.


    "John what do you think?"


    Chu was inquiring as the young man took his time and checked all the pelts thoroughly. He left the firewood for the workers to empty it into the yard.


    The both of them were now in the old Trading Post receiving shed outside the south gate.


    "I must say they have been even better processed and dried than ours. Of course the quality is better, most of the trappers focus on old animals. Tell you what, give me two sacks of  feathers and I will see what I can get sending it to the city. Those dressmakers love those kinds of raw materials."


    Chu had a better knowledge of the prices and cost of these raw materials in the inner cities. Merchants since time immemorial had always made money moving goods from one distant lands to another.


    In the modern world the profits were dependent on the bulk of the cargo, and in this middle ages civilization it was even more pronounced.


    "No problem, tell you what, give me some quality pots and tableware at discount price and I will only take half the profits. Use the other half to boost your sales ledger."


    John gave a low whistle.


    "You sure? I don''t know, that''s a lot of profits you will be missing out on."


    "Stop fretting, just add-on the usual discounts when winter comes along. At summer prices of course."


    "Of course."


    John could not begin to contain his joy. Just like Griz, Chu made him register his own merchant company to begin netting his own profits. Afterwards he and the boy made their own arrangements.


    This worked out better when they found a merchant to help in the transportation. Chu not only boosted the Trading Post profits in the village but now cut deals with this newly formed merchant company. He also had another reason to engage in trade with John.


    It was because he actually had a share in this newly formed company.


    "And the pelts?"


    "Full price and I have a shipment of lumber heading out later today. I will get the best quality without fail. I have an acquaintance in that field."


    If the delivery was a success they were entitled to a hefty profit. John naturally sought his own interest in this matter.


    "Pleasure doing business with you Master John."


    "No, no, the pleasure is all mine young master Chu."


    The both of them laughed with the dollar signs glittering in their eyes.


    "Hey I hate to interrupt but Master John I believe you owe me an apology. Not only am I filthy rich, I am here to buy that bead!"


    Chu shook his head and gave a wry smile. He was sure ''filthy rich'' Ming only possessed twenty coppers to his name.


    John gave the boy a glance and turned to Chu.


    "I wont bully him. But business is business you know."


    Chu waved his hands indicating it was not his problem.


    "Do what you want, I already limited him. My paymasters know better than to pour money down a drain."


    The next day the group left the village house and returned home.


    Not bad for a new farm near the forest.


    Instead of being steam rolled by the forest, they were using it to make additional gains.


    A wonderful beginning.

 Chapter 68 -Best Summer Ever!(2)

    Chapter 68 -Best Summer Ever!(2)


    I have always considered myself smarter than others.


    Until I actually met ''others''.


    I was dumped in the slums in the Autumn of the previous year because I tried to stand up for my mother. Ironically both her and my drunken father did not appreciate my intervention.


    So here I was.


    It was at this time my real learning began about the world.


    I realized that I had to find a place to sleep, so I naturally took one of the best shacks for myself that day.


    In the evening the ''owner'' returned from the forest and gave me a ''sweet licking''. I learned my first lesson.


    Never try to reason with a desperate person.


    I quickly fell into the routine of the slums, found an empty shack and worked collecting firewood. I bartered for broken bowls and cups with extra firewood and earned my first pay of coppers.


    One day I saved enough coppers to make my first real purchase. I went trembling to the Tavern and bought my first whole rock bread. Not a slice not a quarter like before but a WHOLE loaf.


    I ran through the village and slums in joy holding up my prize for everyone to see. I was just waiting for the others to shower me with compliments.


    That evening I got showered all right but it was not the kind I was expecting.


    They rained down a beating on me and then they took away my bread.


    I did receive a compliment that day. Somebody said it was the freshest and softest rock bread they had eaten for days.


    "Why thank you."


    Was my reply.


    Those heartless bastards!


    Thus began my steep learning curve.


    Winter came.


    The stories from experienced folks had made me prepare for it but winter was more than I bargained for.


    The cold ate away at the firewood I had stored. Food was scarce and I had to live on warm water and cooked snow for days at a time. If it was not for scraps in the village I might have died.


    I ended up sharing a shack with about eight others. It might be more but that was the highest number I could count at the time.


    My new roommates were not friends or buddies. On the contrary some of them were the ones who administered previous beatings on me before. I ripped down empty shacks for firewood and begged for food with others.


    With nowhere to go, they took advantage of me that winter. I would never forget that one sneering face which constantly treated me like a slave.


    Winter had only begun but as soon as the snow-covered the landscape the true horrors began.


    One night a pack of wolves raided the slums and dragged off two residents from the outer shacks. The patrol came out of the village to scare them and they slinked away into the darkness. When the guards left and returned to the village, they came back and ambushed three more of my neighbors.


    After that night me and my buddies had restless nights. It was worse for me since I was the one sleeping besides the makeshift door. Every few days screams echoed out during the nights.


    As if the wolf raids were not enough, rumor started spreading of a creature stalking around that looked like a wolf. It spirited away its victims in secret without any warning.


    It was like a wolf, cunning and vicious but it walked on two legs.


    The older boys laughed at the story that spread from an old mans mouth but I was scared out of my wits. As more residents died my fear increased.


    When Winter passed, my life nearly passed away with it too. Only half of the slum residents survived the winter.


    My Winter diet would have made those legendary fat nobles jealous beyond reason. I had shed so much weight I was now skin and bones. I had to use a wooden stick to stand up and move like a broken back old man. Lack of sleep had me sporting bloodshot eyes.


    Then the day arrived that many of the young men were dreaming of and the young girls were dreading.


    The Mong bandits arrived.


    They came in all their splendor, riding horses and decked in leather armor carying iron weapons.


    As per the custom of the outlying villages like ours, the Chief came out and paid the bandits a pouch of coins and a wagon filled with sacks of food and other supplies. The bandits then turned their eyes onto the real prize.


    The Slums.


    I lined up with the others as the captains from the group of bandits swaggered around like a king. He then chose all the fit boys and young men. Those who were willing were taken, the ones who struggled died on site. The girls did not have any choice, they were simply abducted.


    I stood there wobbly but proudly with my staff waiting to join their ranks. Unfortunately a scuffle happened near me. I was pushed slightly but the result was catastrophic.


    When a strong fart can blow down a man, imagine what a physical push can accomplish.


    I dropped like a log and was consequently knocked out by the fall.


    When I woke up the bandits were long gone as were half of the remaining slum residents.


    ''Fuck! Who wanted to be a bandit anyway! Not like I wanted to ride around stealing what I want and living a live surrounded by girls moving at my every beck and call! Bastards!''Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    I cried all night in my now empty shack.


    The months passed by as my life slowly conformed to the downward spiral of the slums. I met some new kids, younger than me and like an old man gave them advice. Some considered me light-headed but hey, an elder should be treated with more respect.


    "Hey kid try to hide your bread when you are walking around here."


    "Thanks Ming, but I always do that when I buy it. I don''t want to be beaten for it."


    "Wise ass."


    I started panicking when Autumn came along. I was one of the very few who knew what Winter really was like in the Slums. While engaging in frantic preparation a young resident called out to me.


    ''This is how the younger generation should treat the older ones.''


    After a meeting in my shack I was thoroughly convinced. I even had an epitome.


    ''Mad people really can be found in all shape and sizes. I should steer clear of that one, it might be contagious.''


    I ended up listening to the brat that night. Something deep inside wanted to break free of this shackle. The kid was offering me a glimmer of hope.


    I went on my first real, life-risking adventure.


    We caught a wolf.


    The chains were starting to break. I understood something as I watched him brew some poison.


    This guy was bona-fide crazy. I told myself the closer I was to him the safer I would be. Last thing I wanted was for this fellow''s eye to fall on me in a bad way.


    After our adventure he task me to search for another companion. Damn this brat better not think he would get rid of me just like that. Therefore I decided to prove to him how valuable I was in this team.


    The best person I could trust turned out to be Lucy. She was a girl who cared for others in this place of hardship.


    With Lucy also being a girl I was sure my place in this group was secure.


    ''Damit, Lucy turned out to be smarter than me!''


    I focused my attention on the art of poison concoction, maybe I might develop something of use.


    One night we set out for a routine hunt. I was holding a log when a stupid deer burst through the thickets. I dropped the log which swung away by accident.


    ''Crap, that''s the end of Chu and my livelihood!''


    By luck the log struck the deer and the danger was adverted. I was still pissing my pants when a Snow bear appeared. Lucy showed off her courage in luring and killing the beast.


    ''Shit, I''m going to be demoted from vice commander!''


    Chu did not treat me badly. I helped him gather some more companions while I pursued the path of being a pill maker. I got some cheap ingredients from the Trading Post to make a pill for those suffering from constipation.


    Chu gave a term for my smartness. He said I only learned from experience.


    It was this Winter I became immune to the fear of wolves. Something that was once terrifying I could now face without screaming and running.


    Then I encounter my worst fear. The stories of last winter turned out to be true. The horror had a name.


    A Wolf Demon.


    It stalked us in our new home. When all was lost, the stupid beast instead of moving on decided to eat all my wonderful pills.


    Those were the pills I was planning on making a killing by selling to the Trading Post!


    On seeing the results, I decided to seriously bury that plan. This was one secret I was taking to my grave.


    ''Holy shit thank god for this sucker! What the heck would have happened if I had sold these pills!''


    Before my next venture could take shape, Lucy was injured. Chu did the near impossible and brought her back from death. I received the scare of my life afterwards, I could swear the ghost of the wolf demon returned seeking vengeance against me and my pills.


    ''Who the heck told you to eat the pills before I got them out on trial?''


    Lucy had become amazing. She had the abilities I yearned for after I had learned about it from Simon. It came at the cost of her life so I was not jealous of her.


    ''I''m bigger than her anyway, elders should always carry about themselves with respect!''


    I cried to Chu for a week to get me some kind of ability like Lucy. As always he considered my request and rewarded me with a few slaps in the end.


    ''How the heck was I supposed to know those kinds of abilities were that scarce?''


    I heroically captured some wolf cubs in winter. The others refused to praise my skills saying I was mean and took advantage.


    "When you grow up you will all loose that idiotic way of thinking."


    I spoke sagely.


    I received a few slaps for my kind words.


    ''Ungrateful bastards!''


    Chu put together a most elaborate plan as he called it. At the end of winter even I knew we were rich. The shackles binding me to the slums shattered.


    The kid even had the gall to frame the Mong bandits.


    ''Serves them right those bastards! That''s what they get for refusing a genius like me last Spring.''


    ''Wait! If I had joined those suckers, didn''t that mean I would not have known how I even died?''


    "Holy Shit, what a ruthless kid!"


    I swore again to keep close to this brat. He was too dangerous!


    At the beginning of Spring, Chu found me a trainer. I was now working harder than a mule in a country estate. Worse yet he made book learning he called ''education'' mandatory. I could only bear the shame as Sakura and the others looked down their noses at me.


    Clod had the farm running smoothly. So I begged him to allocate one section of the fields to me for my own profit. I was going to make a killing selling grains for the upcoming winter.


    Dyna had always been shy around me. I guess I gave of that superior air of a bona-fide noble.


    One day Chu asked her a question about her wolves. I generously showed them how to tell the difference between boys and girls. My kindness as an elder was not appreciated for my efforts. For weeks Dyna and her little posse avoided me like a plague.


    Summer was the month of suffering. Mr Thomas had us sortie out into the forest for live training. He said we also had to temper our ''metal'' or something like that.


    I have never risked my life like I did that Summer.


    I was bitten, clawed, patched and then sent back to restart the cycle. Near the end of summer I was chased by a boar the size of a small house. If not for me having completed the first few levels in that Military skill training I might have been squashed.


    My training and insights made me a far cry from the boy in the slums. The months of having to run once a week from and to the village have strengthened my body. Good food cooked by Sue and Mrs Thomas have made me ''bulk up'' as Chu called it.


    Better yet, through that Military skill imparted from Mr Thomas, I know I am getting strong. If I focus during my fights, I can easily find tell tale signs of how my adversary would attack. I have hence used this training to give Chu a pounding during our sparring sessions.


    I did stop after I felt that as an elder and the one focused on training, I should not take advantage of others. It honestly did not have anything to do with Lucy administering me a brutal thrashing one evening.


    One night something raided the fields. According to Mr Thomas it was probably done by some birds that can''t fly. Worse yet the portion damaged the most was the one Clod and I agreed on. Due to this my business venture went up in smoke.


    ''Damn those birds! You better hope I don''t ever catch you.''


    Our last hunt for the summer was against a stalking Jaga. Such a beast would make even an experienced adventurer party wary. For us it was a challenge to prove our worth. We were calm facing the creature head on. I did it without fear and with faith in my skills, weapon and companions.


    And I succeeded.


    The fatal strike belonged to me.


    As a result, that evening I faced the little hoodlum and her thugs with pride.


    "It''s MY kill, you need to come good with your offers."


    I had found a caring home, some real friends and above all became stronger.


    Furthermore I had even been able to buy myself the wooden bead I was always longing for as a child from the Trading Post.


    "Best Summer ever!"

 Chapter 69 -A childish scuffle

    A childish scuffle


    The Slums was a place where the unwanted and the destitute gathered. Although it was a place that lawlessness was prevalent, it ended mostly with the little beatings for resources.


    The slum residents were not so easy to bully. The groups had to thread carefully least they picked on the wrong person at the wrong time. A person tethering at the end of their rope with nothing to lose is not one to antagonize.


    As such the little gangs served as protection under the cover of a group of thugs. The boys and young men bide their time until the bandits began their recruitment drive each spring.


    Now that the usual employer was under serious state scrutiny and the slum residents had fallen onto an unexpected wealth, some of those that had to focus on daily survival could turn their heads elsewhere.


    "Doug, I tell you the boy walks into the village at the end of the week and leaves after the weekend."


    "Singh, you telling me the brat has moved to somewhere out in the grasslands? If you had to walk out there you would have pissed yourself already."


    "I swear I saw it myself, sometimes he walks out there with some of the other smaller brats. Chong was with me, we actually saw one of the young girls with him."


    In a corner of the slums three young men were huddled in a shack carrying on a conversation. If things had never changed, they would have had the opportunity to live a ''rich'' life as bandits. But the timeline was distorted and left them facing a harsh, new reality.


    "Good thing we did not associate ourselves with Old Bai earlier. Our only option is to strike out on our own until we can meet up and recruit with some other bandits."


    The one name Doug thought out loud.


    "That''s why I say we strike out at some of those slum residents who got some coppers during the winter. Those brats must have made some money running errands. I say we milk the boy for all he worth."


    Chong added his two cents worth of thinking.


    Dough was the decision maker of this group. With his shrewd mind they survived the winter hustling work from adventurers. Even though they were sometimes abused, on return to the slums they could boast about being ''associates'' with these great people.


    Dough remained quiet for a moment before talking.


    "Okay, it''s settled. We wait until we spot the boy coming across the grasslands. For sure he has money to spend, so we shake him down. It better to walk out some way so the guards at the gate don''t see us blatantly beating him up. Most of all that way we don''t have to pay hush money."


    The others all agreed with the plan. As usual Dough had factored in everything. From thinking about when the boy had the most money, to choosing a place away from the guards and from factoring in the event of having to bribe the guards.


    The others could only nod in appreciation.


    ''Such a shame the Mong bandits were held back this year. Dough would have made them proud.''


    ''With a friend like Dough, we could have risen up among the bandit groups.''


    ***


    The weekend arrived quickly. It was coincidentally the beginning of autumn.


    "Hey why do I have to walk across the grasslands by myself today? I''m not the only one training in this house you know."


    "Lucy is out in the fields with Clod for protection. I am outlining business studies with our accountants. Everyone has left for the village with elder, Mrs Thomas wants to visit some of our farm neighbors along the way. So that leaves only you."


    Ming scowled on hearing Chu''s patient reply.


    "I know that, I''m not stupid you know. Just why do I have to go alone. Shouldn''t Miki have to run along with me?"


    Chu could only look at the teen as if it was the first time seeing an idiot.


    "Miki has a sprained ankle from jumping down from the stables. You very well know it since you were goofing around when they were shingling the roof. Next time Clod asks for help and I see you dawdling..."


    "Okay, okay but you do know I have never walked out on my own before right?"


    Chu had the urge to slap him.


    ''This brat was simply being too difficult.''


    He was beginning to get pissed from this unnecessary whining.


    "You very well know that Dyna is around. All you need to do is ask her for a little company along the way."


    Ming fidgeted before answering.


    "Yea, but Chu if I do that she is going to take money from me. Last time she took all my allowance just to order some stupid herbs."


    "You know damn well why she took your money! You better get going before it''s too late. If Elder reaches the village and you don''t show up on time, he is going to double your training."


    Ming hurried out of the barn before Chu really exploded. He armed himself and covered himself under a patched cloak they used when visiting the village or farms nearby. After a moment of hesitation he walked behind the barn to the tree near the fenced off stables.


    A little girl was sitting on a make shift swing humming a tune and swinging away merrily.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    In this remote place, a small defenseless girl like this was an easy target.


    Ming was smart enough to know that this was one girl who even a lunatic would know to steer clear.


    He coughed to draw her attention.


    "Ahem, Dyna I am heading out for my run across the grasslands. Since I am going alone today, Chu insisted you send one of your wolves out with me for safety."


    The little girl slowly brought the swing to a stop and gave the bigger boy a glance.


    She then smiled as she answered cheerfully.


    "Sure, no problem brother Ming. I would do anything to help you out."


    She jumped down from the swing and issued a sharp whistle. By the time they walked towards the small side gate on the northern side of the palisade a wolf was already standing outside.


    "Lykos, keep Ming company across the grasslands to the village. Stay close to him and warn him if there is danger. Once the village is close and it''s safe, scout around and then return. Don''t go looking for trouble with any patrols. Come home quickly because you have to help guard the barn."


    The wolf gave Dyna a nod and then glanced at Ming. It then issued some growls at the girl.


    The little girl raised her hands to her chin and put out a thoughtful expression.


    She then turned to the boy at the side.


    "It''s no problem helping you out Ming, so could you do me a favor? I need ten Alvana roots and ten Frose blossoms. Since your going to the village, could you by them for me? It''s not that expensive."


    "Sure, sure. What are big brothers for anyway. I will get it for you."


    Ming grimaced while he replied.


    The wolf gave him a look like a young master sneering at some lowlife and then walked out in front. Ming could only turn his head at the girl and then begin jogging out to the village.


    ''How much did that dumb animal understand anyway?''


    ''And how the heck does she tell them apart?''


    With a wolf as a companion Ming jogged across the grasslands without reservation.


    Ever since Chu started to return on weekends to take care of the house and conduct any little business in the village, Mr Thomas used it as a form of training. Slowly it increased their endurance levels and built up their previous weak bodies.


    The most beneficial one was Lucy. This training along with some techniques practiced by the Military helped unleash her movement abilities. Not only did she have unnatural reflexes but she possessed extreme endurance.


    While the others were drenched after the slow jog across the grasslands, she would only  break out in a small sweat. Chu once said wolves were animals that possessed high endurance, able to chase prey for miles. It was only natural that Lucy inherited the same from a higher leveled species.


    By the time Ming neared the village he was soaked in sweat. Unlike before his body was not as fatigued as before but had broken out like it was refreshed and full of vigor. The Military skills and training obviously had some impact on him.


    His companion left him and after running around and sniffing returned and issued some sharp barks. It then left him and ran towards home.


    ''I really don''t know what the heck that girl feeds those beast.''


    He slowed down to a walk and fanned himself.


    This was not the first time the girl had tried to extort him. Last time he took advantage of her, trading the Jaga meat for nearly fifteen pheasants. This he used to make a sizable profit by selling it to the tavern and the merchants at the Lodge.


    When Chu found out about it he made him split half of the money with the girl. Dyna and her wolves had to work like ''dogs'' for over a week to get those pheasants. Chu slapped him that evening further reminding him that nobody was going to eat the dam Jaga meat anyway. Next time he tried a stunt like that would mean trouble.


    Right now his allowance was only a few coppers. Given he had to buy those ingredients for Dyna left him dry. If he refused he could only imagine the abuse Chu would rain down on him.


    He was nearing the village when he glanced some young men making their way across the grasslands. Thinking they might be out searching for herbs and roots, he paid them no heed.


    Ming was gritting his teeth in anger of being suckered by the girl when he heard someone call out.


    "Hey kid stop right there. If you know whats right, hand over your money like a good little boy and then scram."


    Ming looked up to find three young guys circling him.


    He was so sure he maybe heard wrong.


    "Huh?"


    "I said had over your money dummy. You looking for a beating?"


    It only took a second for the words to click and register in Ming''s brain.


    What made it worse was it somehow became mingled along with his thoughts.


    ''Abuse if I don''t buy herbs-damn little girl taking advantage of me, her elder-broke like hell after spending-robbery?-no money- more abuse-laughing stock-NO MONEY to spend-robbery?-Poor for a month...wait!''


    "Robbery? You bastards are trying to rob ME?!"


    Dough snickered at the boy''s shout.


    "What the heck did you think we were doing. First of all give us all your mon..."


    His words were barely out when the teen exploded in a sudden movement.


    Snarling like a wild beast that was cornered, the words rob, Dyna, ungrateful bastards could be made out.


    Unfortunately at that time nobody was taking the time to listen. A serious beating was being dished out.


    Ming slammed a punch into Doug''s open mouth shattering some teeth and his sentence that was in progress.


    Before the others could even register what happened he let out a roar and stabbed the guy on the left with his sheathed sword.


    Singh first reaction was the word ''uff'' as the sheath slammed into his stomach causing him to double over. Before the stomach contents could pour out of his mouth, a knee smashed onto his face breaking his nose in the process.


    He toppled backwards with the force while his knees bent as an arched mixture of vomit and blood followed his face gracefully through the air.


    Chong at this time had enough sense to raise the crude wooden club to attack. The only problem was that there was nothing in front of him. Ming had already broken out of their encirclement.


    The young man was holding a chopped tree branch up in the air when the attack came from the side.


    "Ming stab!"


    Chong dropped his hands swiftly as he turned to parry the incoming stab.


    What greeted him was a blow to the face from a vertical slash.


    "Hou d fuch thaa a stubb(How the fuck is that a stab)"


    Was all he mustered from his broken nose and mouth before he collapsed.


    Ming turned towards Dough who was still on the ground holding his mouth. Under the stares of this prey turned assailant, Dough whimpered and moved backwards. Ming could have sworn his ass cheeks were moving like stubby legs.


    As the sole conscious survivor of the three, Dough was the only one left to face this little demon.


    Chong was knocked out and sprawled out like he was making a snow angel. Singh was no better, currently frothing up breakfast from his twisted face on the ground.


    Dough felt an overwhelming fear as blood-lust started to seep out from the boy who was slowly approaching.


    ''OMFG!  Is this brat is going to kill us?!''


    The blood lust disappeared like it was never there. Only the serious face of the teen secured his attention.


    "Give me all your money."

 Chapter 70 -Revenge and a beating

    Revenge and a beating


    When Ming returned to the barn after the weekend, he was sporting a small string necklace. It had four smaller wooden beads with a larger one in the center. Since the look was not too eye-catching and enough to incite greed, Chu left him alone.


    Dyna was busy in the kitchen with Sue and Mrs Thomas. They had taken up the role of pill maker for the little girl. The large tome she had, contained countless medicinal formulas to aid in a Hound''s development.


    It was partly to satisfy this ever-increasing black hole that the girl and her pets worked so hard. Most of her kills were converted into cash for purchasing and ordering medicinal ingredients.


    The easy concoctions were carried out carefully by Mrs Thomas and Sue. Sakura and Amanda helped to decipher and simplify any hard to understand instructions.


    As for the recipients of all this hard work, they maintained a pitiful and humble attitude around the kitchen personnel.


    They ingested pills daily like a sick old man. In the evening they soaked in some solution that was concocted before Dyna dried them off. No matter how bloody they got during the day, they were cleaner than Ming at night.


    Mrs Thomas had high praises for those pets as she always commented more than once.


    "I have never seen such well-behaved animals. Even though they are growing bigger everyday, they still act as cute little pups."


    "Who you talking about? Them?"


    "You haven''t seen their true colors yet!"


    "They are the biggest group of bandits around here."


    Came the contradictory replies.


    Ming did tell Chu about the incident near the village. Even though it could be passed of like an isolated slum holdup, he still informed the others to be careful near the village. Being the chosen target could only mean that they were attracting unwanted attention.


    Mr Thomas agreed but he had another suggestion.


    "Given what happened to Ming is unfortunate. However we should use this to temper ourselves instead of running away."


    "How so?"


    "Think about it. No matter where you go, sooner or later I can guarantee you lot are going to get in a fight. Why not use your time here?


    Those idle brats in the slums are only armed with pieced of wood. Use some subtle means to attract them. I refuse to believe that they can give you guys a good trashing."


    Chu finally understood what the man was saying. It was truly great to have someone with worldly experience at your side. What better way to gain experience fighting against people.


    "Thank you for the proper advice Elder."


    Chu called a meeting a few days later with the children to discuss the incident. He also proposed some new measured they had to take. He ended the meeting on a satisfactory note.


    ***


    While this incident did not have much impact on the residents of the barn, it was a different matter in another place.


    In a shack situated near the center of the Slums, a group of six young males were gathered together.


    "Brother Doug is really amazing. To fight head on with a party of adventurers in a tavern brawl is astonishing!"


    "Yea, like I always said, pretty soon Brother Doug is going to leave this place. The Slums could never hold back a wolf."


    The person in question raised his hands to stop the praises.


    "Thiss is too kind ooff you. Chooong till tham the plin."


    Doug turned to Chong indicating him to continue. Ever since he lost his front teeth his words came across like a hissing snake.


    Chong cleared his throat before he started. A wicked looking bruise running down the center of his face gave him a strange countenance.


    "Since the Mong bandits are near finished in this area, Doug has decided the time is right for us to form our own gang. You guys are here because he felt you deserved a chance.


    Our first action is to shake down as much money we can from these suckers. After that we can high tail it out before the guards begin looking for us. The time is perfect since a lot of people still have money from last year.


    Doug has thought about it and have picked a fat target."


    Chong, Singh and Doug glanced at each other before the former continued. The flickering of hate and vengeance could have been seen in those smoldering eyes.


    "We have been watching some kids from the Slums. It seems like they have made money during the winter. Every weekend they come waltzing across the grasslands. This time he is going to regret making an enemy out of us."


    The trio had refused to believe that Ming was strong enough to take them all on. It was simply due to his luck and that sword he possessed. Greed for an iron weapon clouded their minds.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Singh decided to provide an added incentive.


    "By the way, there are girls in this group. If we do it right you can do whatever you like afterwards. We are going to be bandits, might as well act like them."


    The others glanced around understanding the meaning behind those words.


    "Here is the plan."


    ***


    Weekend rolled around smoothly. This time only Mrs Thomas rode the wagon along with her husband. As a person who once lived among high society and still managed to retain a cordial attitude, Mrs Thomas soon became friends with those housewives in the neighboring farms.


    Thus every weekend the wagon left early to allow her time to chat with those farmer''s wives along the way to the village. This gave the children left behind adequate time to prepare for their usual trek.


    Today it was the original trio who were making the trip.


    "You know what to do right?"


    "Yes, I know. How come you always ask me, why don''t you ask Lucy?"


    "You really want that answer?"


    The three set off across the plains.


    It was close to midday when they were close to the village.


    They had just passed the ruins of a farmhouse when suddenly a group of young men and teens rushed out and surrounded them.


    "Holy crap! That scared me."


    Ming was patting his chest over his robe.


    Chu looked over at him in scorn.


    "Why the heck are you so easily frightened for? Damn good thing they didn''t have any range weapons, we would have been killed already!"


    "You?! Chu it''s them, dammit this time you guys are going to pay."


    After hiding and waiting since early morning Doug and his bandit team had successfully sprung their ambush. Surrounding the targets what awaited them were not some frightened and pee smelling children but some bickering kids.


    It was like the circle of menacing men with wooden clubs did not exist. He was beginning to doubt himself when the same boy recognized him and shouted out.


    ''Why the heck was this dude yelling like it was us who robbed him?''


    Before he could register a sneering face and spout some harsh but cool bandit words the boy moved.


    Doug raised his club above his head to start a beating. At the same time he raised his hands above his head, a knee suddenly materialized inches away from his nose.


    "Ohhh fuc..."


    Was all that flashed across the neurons in his brain before contact.


    BAM!


    Doug again became the first casualty as he toppled over.


    The teen companion standing at Doug''s side was simultaneously hit with a ''running punch.''


    At least that was the only way the knocked out person might have recalled what happened. All he saw was the smaller kid blasting towards him and then unleashing a deadly straight punch to the face.


    Just like that Chu and Ming broke out of the encirclement.


    "Ahh! I get it now Chu. Yup, yup this is really the best way, forcing our way out with one strike."


    "Shut up and focus. GO!"


    As the men turned to face them still undecided and without a leader to issue orders, Chu launched the second attack.


    This time they both used their sword sheaths to execute ruthless stabs to the two closest opponents. Just as quickly they retreated to avoid being surrounded.


    This time the ones left standing were Chong, Singh and another teenager. Being the previous recipients of a beating by Ming, those two were already panicking. The teen was still trying to keep his guard up from any attacks.


    It did not help the situation when Chu and Ming circled around and administered some merciless kicks on Doug and the others rolling on the ground.


    "The girl!"


    Chong was the first to shout out. Ever since the fight started it was like the girl had vanished. Only now as he shouted did the others look around.


    "There!"


    Near the ruins where they had waited stood the girl. She stood there looking on as if this skirmish was of no concern to her.


    For the new bandits in training this was like lesson 101. Subdue the women and children and use them to secure victory.


    Chong and Singh rushed over to the girl. The teen jumped between them and the two boys leering.


    "Don''t hurt her too much brothers. We still need to play with her."


    He then turned to the girl''s companions in the front.


    "Drop your weapons and kneel. When brother Doug ma..."


    He was interrupted by a screaming Ming


    "Nooo! Stop you idiots don''t waste your lives!"


    The teen did not have the luxury to understand what the larger boy was shouting. Ming had a hand outstretched as if wanting to stop their actions while tears streamed down his eyes.


    ''Huh? Why are you acting like if they are your friends? Why do you care so much?''


    Two shadowy blurs rocketed past him on either side from his back. He could only be shocked to see Chong and Singh smashing and tumbling along the ground. When they came to a stop they were both unconscious.


    Ming dropped to his knees and punched the ground. He looked up towards the now frightened teen and shouted tearfully.


    "You bastard! I will NEVER forgive you! Because of you this is what happened. I tried so hard to warn them!"


    Ming roared as he dropped his sword sheath and attacked the teen. The latter at once tried to fend him off with the makeshift club.


    Unfortunately his opponent was not truly lost in rage. Ming used his hand to parry the strike and punched out with the other. Soon the teen was on the ground receiving some well-aimed kicks.


    "Damn you, if you did not block me this would have never happened to those guys. You tried to rob me and now you did this?"


    Doug was looking on from the ground with tears of pain clouding his eyes.


    ''Why are you pummeling the guy like if Chong and Singh were your best friends?''


    ''Wait! Yes we tried to rob you, but it was you who robbed us in the end. Why are you acting like you were wronged?''


    Ming turned angrily towards Lucy to vent.


    "Why didn''t you try acting like a frightened girl? Those two probably won''t even remember what the hell happened to them. So they should have been left to me to fight. And why didn''t you warn me about the ambush? My heart nearly jumped out of my mouth!"


    Lucy dusted her hands like nothing happened.


    "He tried to touch me. As for before Chu told me not to say anything. You also need to stop relying on me for everything."


    Ming swung his face at Chu then back at Lucy.


    "Damit you guys are keeping secrets from me."


    He launched a kick at one of the bandits on the ground.


    "So what are we going to do with these idiots?"


    He turned his gaze over to Doug and locked eyes with him.


    At this time Doug understood the feelings of an exposed rabbit being stared down by a wolf.


    The next sentence from the boy''s mouth slackened his bowels and released its contents freely.


    "So do we kill them?"

 Chapter 71 -Fight Club Anyone?

    Fight Club Anyone?


    It was dumbfounding how simple it was to attract attention in the Slums. Chu found it even more surprising on how effortless it was to become a victim. He kept thanking the Heavens he didn''t stay there for too long.


    Of course he completely forgot about the ''special'' companion next to him. With a year of experience in attracting attention and beatings they soon became swamped in rub downs, shake downs and muggings.


    Sometimes the attackers acted in a group, sometimes they were alone. It all depended on what means they used to attract ''wanted'' attention. Given that the Slums was filled to capacity with a lot of bandit hopefuls, kids like Chu were a godsend.


    One week he openly carried a loaf of bread, carefully flaunting it among some idling teens. Fight.


    The same evening near dusk before the sunlight disappeared, Miki walked around like a newcomer in the Slums. Though young, she was now a top healthy beauty in the Slums. She was soon lured into a shack. Fight.


    According to Sage Ming, conducting yourself in certain scenarios warranted a beating or being waylaid. Using first hand experience it became elementary to identify would be assailants.


    Of course with somebody like Lucy always hiding and watching, they were never in any real danger. She followed from a distance and was close enough to help at a moments notice.


    "If you end up in trouble, just protect the face and your manhood."


    Mr Thomas once said.


    This help did not come like a Snow Bear trampling through a village. Oh no, Mr Thomas made sure of it. Once Chu found himself beaten up before she finally came to the rescue. That rescue came in the form of her screaming like a little girl for help.


    Unless life threatening Mr Thomas warned her to conceal her abilities. This was part of her training along with the others. Chu coughed up blood when he was made aware of that plan.


    Sage Ming had graduated from these little slum skirmishes. For the past month he was busy jumping into tavern brawls with a gusto. Twice Clod accompanied him until a broken chair caused his retreat.


    Having a stout wooden chair being broken on your head was not a boastful matter. Especially when you were stuck with paying for the damages. That night when the guards came, all the participants fled into the night including Brother Ming.


    The lone candidate was the unconscious Clod who was hauled away. Since then, Clod vetoed any money-making schemes Ming suggested with a vengeance.


    ''Want to cash in on my farming skills. Dream on you wretch!''


    After every weekend the ones who did the most complaining were Amanda and Sakura. This was because they had to treat these bunch of ''retards'' for cuts and bruises during the week.


    Chu finally understood the meaning of nurturing a gut mentality or sixth sense. It was no wonder that those who lived their lives on the edge possessed something like this. Being forced to observe and understand the surroundings really helped one in avoiding disaster.


    For a person who once lived far from that type of life, it was a learning experience. He would never say he was a master after just a few months, but he was certain he could now spot brazen troublemakers.


    Unfortunately this wonderful life experience soon forced to a grinding halt.


    When two months of Autumn had passed over, Mr Thomas halted this crazy training. One of the main reasons was that they were in the middle of harvesting and Clod required all the manpower he could get.


    The other was that Mrs Thomas who had been kept in the dark during these few weeks found out.


    Concerned about the numerous injuries that soon began to prop up, she conducted some inquiries. In the barn''s household there were two people who were always aware of any current events. It so happened that the two in question were also the easiest to bribe.


    Dyna was out on the grasslands, so she turned to Ming. With the assurance that she would help mend the business rift between Clod and him, Ming open up.


    ''Ming sang, he sang like a lark.'' This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Suffice to say, both Chu and Mr Thomas received a well deserved tongue lashing.


    Autumn was the month of harvesting for most of the farms in the Empire. Farm taxes were calculated and levied by tax collectors who traveled across the country.


    The collectors did not waste their time journeying to the poorer and desolate areas located near the edges of the Empire. The local Village Chief collected the taxes for these smaller, outlying farms.


    Chu was already aware of this type of governmental policy. During the Spring months the village Chief had visited the farm and conducted some crude measurements along with rough calculations.


    Taxes were paid according to the results of those calculations. Farmers had to pay taxes in dry grain. A field was always growing grains. Even if the farmer decided to plant another crop.


    Sometimes the Farmer was unable to pay because of some unforeseeable disaster. When this happened, a crude calculation switched payments to cash. Owners unable to make this quota lost their rights and sold as slaves.


    Chu had participated in discussions about this type of collection with both Clod and Mr Thomas. It was through this conversation that he was made aware that the tax collection was not levied on the size of the field but rather the size of the entire farm.


    If not aware of this prior to the Village Chief visit, Chu would have spurted blood. Not even adding the consequences of failing to pay the taxes the farmer was finding himself in debt. Now he did not wonder why farms were decaying all around.


    ''Who in their right mind would want to risk their life farming near the deadly forest? Worse yet after toiling so hard and failing to pay this enormous tax, they would end up as slaves.''


    Luckily the allocating of the fields between vegetables, corn and fruits at the start was done right. Due to the lack of manpower, they had only farmed the fields allocated to the farm the barn was on. As such they would be paying most of the harvested corn in taxes.


    The adjacent field of the abandoned farm that Griz had purchased for Chu remained desolate. Only a wagon path cut across it to reach that main North-South road. It was this road that Mr Thomas drove on to reach the village and the same road that most of the distant neighboring farms connected.


    Thus for this year, Chu was going to have to pay nearly half of his grains in taxes. The only reason it was not higher was that the mathematic skills of the Chief was horrendous. When Sakura tried to correct the old man during his calculations Chu gave her a knock to the head.


    "You out to make us poor again?"


    This year was a trial and error time when it came to farming. The best result barring the losses by the birds were very promising. The fields across the grasslands were rich and abandoned. It did not take much work to yield a bountiful crop.


    "The hardest part of farming is the fear of being killed."


    Clod commented philosophically.


    "I really do not know how to answer that."


    Was all Chu could reply.


    Whether by wild animals or through forced slavery the outcome was the same.


    The harvesting of the fields took them near a month to complete. Clod had them cut and dry the stalks in the fields for winter feed and bedding for the horses. The corn had to undergo shelling by hand. Chu could only shed respect for those old farmers after looking at his callused hands.


    The village Chief came along with a large wagon and some escorting guards. The workers from the wagon removed a large-scale and set it up in the field. It was one simple lever scale with large trays on the two sides.


    They opened the large sacks of corn and continued inspecting for any discrepancies. Clod informed Chu that normally farmers would mix in some small stones with the corn. This was a standard practice and it all depended on how strict the collector was.


    "No matter where you go, humans are a scheming life form."


    The Chief was very happy with the contents while placing them on the scale. They continued the cycle until reaching the agreed total.


    Mr Thomas kindly offered some small bags of grain to all the workers and a small pouch with some copper coins to the Chief.


    The wagon and its guards lumbered off to the next farm.


    Just like that most of the farms harvest landed up in the hands of the Empire. All those grains would soon be caravaning before winter to the large cities. Bribes would remain with the agents for a job well done.


    "Ah! So that''s where the Chief gets the money to pay the bandits from."


    Ming burst out as it dawned on him.


    "What the heck! No wonder farmers live a miserable life in this place!"


    Chu raged. As a kid he could only seethes in anger when the transactions were taking place.


    Mr Thomas could only force a smile.


    "You brats don''t know how lucky you are. Nearly all my savings went in taxes. I had reached the point of farming for fun, because I was not making a single copper."


    Chu understood the difficulties of a farming venture.


    If not for him branching out into vegetable crops and fruits they would be dining on grain gruel like regular farms during winter.


    Clod and Mrs Thomas vegetable fields kept providing a constant supply of food. Produce in excess underwent pickling and placed in storage for later use. The cellar and kitchen became filled with kegs of preserves. Slabs of cured meats and sausages were hanging in the remaining spaces.


    The striking difference from the other farms was the bunker-like shed with re-enforcing double wall and door. In there contained enough smoked and cured quality meat to feed a small army.


    Chu and the others were now standing on an open harvested field. Spreading out around them were countless corn stalks drying in the pale sun.


    Singh came up to them.


    "Excuse me Master Clod, we have finished hauling the logs. Doug and the others only have this last load of logs to install."


    Clod thought for a minute and then replied.


    "Okay, that''s all the work for today. Get the horses up to the stables, I will take it from there."


    "Yes Master Clod, I''ll go tell the others."


    Singh gave a slight bow to the others and hurried off.

 Chapter 72 -Do the crime, pay the time.

    Do the crime, pay the time.


    Singh returned quickly to the others.


    Currently they were constructing the palisade for the south wall. Five young men were busy digging holes and standing up the closely placed logs.


    "Chong, guide the horses and wagon up to the stable. Master Clod will meet you there. We''re done for the day."


    Chong helped finish set the log in the ground before heading out. Doug looked up, his clothes drenched in sweat. His tired eyes testified to his fatigue.


    "Master Clod really said that?"


    He asked in a hoarse voice.


    Singh just nodded, he took over Chong''s position as the group found added strength in the announcement.


    When Chong returned they completed the work in a rush. The teens and young men collapsed on the slight grassy incline.


    "Oh man that was tough."


    "You telling me? My hands are like claws, they can''t even open out fully."


    "Ha ha ha, that''s what you get from trying to hog the sawing."


    "Damn right! Bastard was only looking to do the easy work. My shoulders are killing me after having to lug those post everyday."


    They chattered voicing numerous complaints as the sweat dried out slowly.


    After recovering some strength they got up and carried their tired bodies to the western entrance. Adjacent to the gate, just inside the fence was a shack slightly bigger than those found in the slums.


    Some small sticks nailed horizontally on upright post were built on the side. On this crude clothes line hung garments drying in the autumn sun. Theses extra suit of clothes were provided by Mr Thomas.


    They removed their wet clothes and sat on a log outside the shack.


    Ever since that fateful day when they conducted a failed ambush, Doug and his group were drafted as free workers. They were given a place to stay as well as some additional clothes.


    In return, they helped in the harvest, gathered firewood and constructed the lumber wall. All those chores that required heavy labor was given to them. Every morning they gathered outside the shack and waited on Clod for the day''s task.


    Other than that they did not have any contact, nor any reason to interact with the rest of the barn''s residents. Sometimes when they finished their assigned task early, Ming would come and spar with them for practice.


    Wooden barrels filled with water and basic kitchen supplies left them in a much better position than living in the slums. Even this large shack that was hastily built was ten times better than what they lived in before.


    The wood used to construct the walls were fitted tightly together sealing them off from the wind. Quilts were hanging on the walls that helped keep the interior warm and cozy at night.


    They were also fully convinced that this place was even more safe than the village.


    During their first week the farmer carried them out to the forest to cut lumber. They were so frightened they nearly pissed themselves. The younger teens even begged the old man to spare their lives.


    Such a small defenseless party venturing in the forest would no doubt be easy pickings for the resident beasts. When a Wildcat appeared, they were so scared they were rooted to the spot. All that fear quickly dissipated when Mr Thomas killed the creature with one shot.


    Doug and the others soon realized that this farming family was a tad bit uncommon from the others. Mr Thomas made it no secret that he was a former Mercenary and Adventurer.


    After a month of witnessing the man and his ''children'' venturing in the forest. Only to return towing wildcats, foxes and even a large Jaga, they were convinced of their strength.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ''This damn family was too abnormal. No wonder they had no problems farming near the forest.''


    The father was ruthless, he even lugged his daughter into the forest. They forced the little girl to help carry some of their kills. She was young and looked much nicer than the girls her age they encountered in the village.


    Something about her frightened Singh and Chong to death, but they either suppressed a terrible memory or refused to say the reason why.


    The six of them had long taken over the work of processing the carcasses. Their direct overseer was very strict when it came to this job function.


    Clod was their manager, but the one who watched over them was a girl nearly quarter their age and size. It was this girl who commanded their most respect, and the most fear.


    ''Thinking of the devil...''


    Dyna walked in from the west gate with her little hands behind her back. She soon spotted the group relaxing on the log. With a smile she skipped over to them.


    Two months ago, if this happened in the Slums. Doug and his posse would have slapped such a girl silly and then stolen everything from her. If she was any older then they might have surrounded her and done some unspeakable actions.


    But that was in the past.


    All of the young men jumped up and welcomed the little girl with smiles.


    "Greeting to the young miss."


    "The young miss is looking wonderful as always."


    "Please, please have a seat, you have worked hard today as well young miss."


    Dyna did not hesitate and sat down in the middle of the log. The others did not dare to sit and remained standing in front. Of course they made sure that they were always at a distance from her.


    Such actions might seem out of the ordinary to others until they noticed the wolf lying lazily at the side with its eye on the men. Ever since they found themselves captured by this family, these men never truly found themselves left alone.


    At least one huge wolf was always with them. Not a man was brave enough to attempt an escape. Somewhere out in the grasslands were two more of these creatures under the beck and call of a little girl.


    ''Which villager had not heard stories of how cunning and vicious these beast were.''


    What made matters worse was that these oversize wolves were nearly as twice as large as the wild ones seen in the forest near the village.


    Fear kept Doug and the others from even thinking about scheming.


    At first they were in despair about falling in this family''s clutches. But Mr Thomas gave them hope.


    "I will not kill you for attacking my children. But the price of that assault will be working until the next years crop is planted. Then you will be free to leave."


    By the end of next Spring they had the assurance to leave. Despite the hard work, the benefits of this deal far outweighed the losses. They had a secure shelter, food and ample firewood to burn for heat during winter. There were also perks to be gained, just like at this present moment.


    "Doug, send two people to meet Lykos outside. I have a weasel and four hares to bring back. Take one for yourself and prepare the weasel like I showed you. I will come back with Clod before dark to collect my share."


    Dyna''s large wolves were now near unstoppable on the grasslands. They moved like modern day excavators, digging out rabbits, minks and other creatures from burrows normally left untouched by other predators.


    Before Doug could reply, Singh and another teen rushed out to fulfill the demands.


    Dyna gave a smile and skipped away happily.


    For the past few weeks this was what kept Doug and the others contented.


    Ever so often the girl would provide them with a wide variety of meats for small services. Life was so good that they had even forgotten when was the last time they did not eat meat.


    Doug and the others left for the butchering shed. The sooner this work ended, the sooner they would be feasting on delicious roasted hare tonight.


    He dribbled unconsciously when he remembered how the boy named Chu showed them how to rub a mixture of salt and other spices before slow roasting the meat.


    "Ch...Chong make sure those idiots don''t destroy the pelts, especially that weasel. If we do it right, the young miss will certainly throw in another hare. She is not as greedy like that Ming fella."


    Chong could only answer with a nod. His mind drifted to that roasted hare with its fat dripping over the fire.


    ***


    Chu and Mr Thomas did not have much of any concerns about having some promising bandits residing at arms length away.


    First, they had always maintained a watch and they never lax in security. The only issue now being the weekend trips limiting to two people. With Dyna and the wolves, they did not expect trouble.


    As for Doug and the others trying to poison them, it was even more unthinkable. They had too many special noses to sniff out strange smells from raw meat.


    Worse yet, they were always under the watchful eyes of the wolves. The beasts would quicker attack them than to eat any scraps from them. Doug and the others would rather piss themselves than scheme against this hardcore father and family.


    Some of the meat found its way to neighboring farms and the village. Mrs Thomas was a welcome visitor among the hard working farm women. With Mr Thomas reputation as a mercenary no one questioned his ability to hunt and capture prey.


    Lucy and the others kept themselves cloaked so as not to attract unwanted attention. Most of the times it was unwarranted since the men were out working hard. Last thing on their minds was revenge.


    With this extra help, Chu was looking to expand the harvest next year to all the fields. After it was done, then Doug and the others could be sent on their way. He was not that naive to change the mentalities of such people.


    This week Ming was going to spend a month living in the slums. His job was the hardest and needed time to mingle with the residents.


    If what Mr Thomas said was true, he felt they were still too dependent on Lucy. For the protection of his farm, he needed additional help. He needed to release some more fighters.


    It was time to fill in some job vacancies.

 Chapter 73 -Bringing in new older members.

    Bringing in new older members.


    It was near the end of autumn when Ming returned on the wagon with Mr Thomas bringing the results of his task.


    The next weekend Chu and Mr Thomas returned with him to the village. They conducted the meetings in the village home. This time Mr Thomas was the one who conducted the interviews with Chu sitting at the side like a bystander.


    It was the same as the first time he looked for new helpers.


    The young men in the slums were not the kind he wanted. By now he was aware of the village culture. The only males who were residing in the slums were those who had committed crimes or had high hopes of joining a bandit gang.


    Village households were quicker to outcast their daughters rather than a boy who could provide an added income. His luck was not so fortunate as to find another Clod or Ming.


    This was not to say that every year the slums would be filled with an influx of girls. The village was too small as to discard large batches of children. There was also the fact that some families kept their children either because of love or future material gains.


    The last winter saw a boost in income for most families. Thus it was measly pickings this year for him. His biggest fear was being usurped or killed because of his young age. He would have gladly settled with his current companions but his future plans called for more helpers.


    Nurturing loyal helpers and companions was the one thing he was not going to skim upon at this ''young'' age. This was the main reason he preferred to make use of people like Doug and company before setting them loose.


    The first person Ming brought over was an old lady named May and her husband. This was the same woman Ming had paid during the winter to help cause a distraction in the Slums.


    Old lady May and her husband Jim were actually not that old. They had just clocked over forty in age. Chu nearly fell of the stool in shock at that revelation.


    He could have sworn when they entered that these two individuals were nearing their eighties. On seeing them he was about to administer some serious bitch slapping onto Ming.


    He was still fresh and new to the world that he kept forgetting the basic things. Life expectancy in the village was not high and slum dwellers were always going to have a rickety and fragile appearance.


    May and her husband Jim were two-year veterans of the Slums. Jim was a trapper who caught a bout of sickness one year from being stuck in a blizzard one winter. Since then he suffered with a severe rheumatoid type pain in his hands.


    Unable to make the payments for their village home, they moved to the slums.


    Mr Thomas asked some other questions before deciding to take them in from tomorrow. Chu had prepared those questions in advance.


    The couple would live and take care of the village house, negating that travel during winter from the barn. The following spring they would assist Clod in the field preparation works. When the couple left Mr Thomas assure Chu that with a little rest and good food, they would be adequate helpers in the farm.


    Chu agreed eventually but stipulated that the newcomers would spend time in the village or in a planned newly constructed house near the fields.


    Just like for any job requirement he planned on a probationary period before assimilating the new helpers into the current party.


    The next person was a girl.


    This time it was Mr Thomas who couldn''t hold back his scoldings.


    "What are you trying to build, a farm or a brothel?"


    "What do you expect from the labor pool we have to work with?"


    Came the helpless reply.


    The girl was around Ming''s age and moved confidently unlike the customary timid manner normally displayed.


    This girl Rose was new to the slums. She had run away from home after overhearing a plan by her family to sell her off. From their conversations this girl had a no-nonsense attitude who had no hesitation carrying out her mind.


    Ming found her beating the crap out an old man one night for trying to sneak into her shack. Knowing that sooner or later she would find herself in even worse trouble, he decided to offer some help.


    Chu was currently trying to build up a support staff to aid in farming and other ventures he was planning. Come next summer, all the fields were going to be cultivated. Hence his reason for seeking manpower.


    He was confident he would make a profit if he sank some of his money into the farm. Not to mention the fact that securing a stable food source was a main priority. Chu personally experienced starvation and vowed to never take it for granted.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Unlike Chu who came from a world of equality between genders, Mr Thomas still had the Empire''s mindset. That belief that women were inferior to men in holding certain positions was however, slowly being eroded by the constant interactions with girls like Lucy and Dyna.


    Such dedication and hard work to achieve outstanding results could make any man in the same position feel ashamed.


    Now this girl standing before him piqued his interest. Something in her eyes and tone called out to his years of experience in the Military. She displayed a pride and courage that was a requisite for a soldier.


    Mr Thomas was well aware that Chu was enlisting farm helpers but he decided to make an exception.


    "Hey Rose, you interested in learning to defend yourself and protecting others?"


    The glint in the girl''s eyes answered his question.


    He turned to Chu.


    "Boy, I think I will be taking this one."


    Chu could only shrug helplessly.


    "You should be careful how you word those sentences coming out your filthy mouth, old man. In this place that could come across with a different meaning."


    Mr Thomas gave him a knock to the head as he dragged the blushing girl out with him. With the meeting done he had to sort out this girl''s business.


    Having found some new workers he was ready for the next expansion. Chu prepped the village home to receive the new tenants. He brought food and firewood from the farm and bales of cloth swiped from the Trading Post.


    Three extra hands were still not enough, but an idea crossed his mind during their interviews. He would use the old couple to draft in more members. This time was when the most heartless of families shed their loads to survive the upcoming winter.


    The couple had lived in the slums for some years, making them well acquainted with the people and ways of life. Having them scout out new members would not be too difficult. All he had to do was mention his requirements and use a probation time to ''feel'' them out.


    Mrs May was provided with some sewing kits to begin making quilts and clothing. The quilts were orders for him, the clothing for them. The barn residents had long since began making their own clothes from bales of quality cloth purchased at the Trading Post.


    Only the patched robes that they sported during the visits to the village conformed to a poor farming household. At the farm in the evenings they dressed in comfortable attire like those worn in the cities.


    Before Chu returned to the barn, he instructed Mrs May to keep a lookout for any trustworthy characters from the slums. If she found girls who were willing to work sewing in the winter and farming next spring, she was free to welcome them into the village home.


    He had Mr Thomas make it clear they were not running a charity, come next spring everyone would have to payback this kindness.


    His money disappeared just as quickly as he made it. Getting his household up to par with clothing, utensils and other basic items was slowing draining his funds. No matter the discount, he still had to pay.


    One piece of interesting news spoke of the Mong bandits being obliterated. They had been chased and separated to the south and met their end in small skirmishes over the grasslands. Because of this, the news concerning them and the wolf demon was shrouded in hearsay.


    Nobody knew if the true culprit had been found.


    ''Who suspected to look for a little girl living on a farm?''


    The only certainty coming from the nobles, Military and others who participated was that they did not encounter any news of a Sersen.


    In the eyes of the Empire that was all those of standing wanted to hear.


    The slow travel of information shocked Chu the most. This report in the form of a rumor, reached the village at the end of autumn. The confrontation actually occurred before summer. He so missed his wonderful information age.


    Rose returned with them to the farm. Mr Thomas had visited her family and using his bearings as a soldier ''convinced '' her father to let her work in his farm. When Rose exited the house he stuffed a pouch of coins into the man''s greedy hands. The man immediately sent his wife scuttling off to the tavern. It did not take much for a man of the ''world'' like Mr Thomas to know the father was a habitual drunk.


    Such acts by her family a girl should not have to bear witness. Better that she think her family was reluctant to see her off than to be sold instead for money.


    Her new family was one in which the members had no time to be jealous or be envious of each other. Everyone had their own job which was just as important as the other.


    Sometimes at lunch time the dinning tables were near empty, Miki would be out hunting with Dyna in the grasslands, Mr Thomas and the others in the forest cutting trees or out hunting. At dinner time it was always full and noisy with all sorts of recaps on the day''s events.


    Rose fitted in very well among her new companions.


    With winter upon them the main activity of the farm was the completion of the fence around the barn. Although they had extra hands, the section east of the barn was still outstanding.


    After some discussion they decided to used this time to harvest the lumber and place it on site. During winter they could continue the building effort without having to enter the forest. Clod would construct a temporary stockade for the time being.


    He showed Clod a rough sketch for a small watchtower just a little higher than the wall and large enough to hold two persons. He wanted to have them constructed near the entrances.


    These were not necessary at the moment but he was planning ahead for the future.


    The reason he made the palisade so far from the barn was to make room for upcoming construction work. As he did before with Mr Thomas, he would slowly assimilate new helpers into the farm.


    This way it would be very easy to have them conform to the rules and operation of the farm. New workers meant new homes. He did not want to end up overcrowding the barn.


    He did not want to alienate new members, nor did he want to share their secrets with everyone. If he introduced someone as a fighter, the others should not need to know what abilities the individual possessed.


    ''A business approach and structure.''


    He had one load of pelts to deliver to the Trading Post and they would be ready to hunker down for the winter.


    Chu sat down and tallied his progress for the year. For a ''twelve'' year old man it was acceptable.


    He was under the shade of the tree as yellow and red leaves fell down intermittently. Not far away in the training ground, Mr Thomas was demonstrating some breathing techniques to Rose.


    He felt he was like an old man whittling away the time.


    The pattering of feet awoke him from that comfortable feeling.


    "Chu, Chu I found something big!"

 Chapter 73S- Fated Circles

    Fated Circles


    The moon waxed over the grasslands, nearing its end.


    The nights were still chilly, but Spring was drawing to a close. Hot Summer was mere days away.


    A group of people were hiding behind a small knoll. This small contingent of soldiers lay huddled and also wrapped tightly in thin cloaks. About half a mile away in the distance a small wood, populated with a few trees punctured the plain landscape.


    Months of tracking and fighting led the Military to this hidden camp of bandits.


    "Wake the Captains, the signal should be here soon."


    The veteran scout nudged his sleepy eyed apprentice.


    The young man clutched his worn cloak tightly as he crawled to a position near the base of the mound behind them. There, accompanied by some servants lay the resting men. He passed the message while still wondering why this team of ten Military soldiers needed ''four'' captains.


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    The calls rang out very softly in the dead night. In the silent grasslands, sound travels very far. Making noise before staging an ambush was never a wise choice.


    The four thick, fur-lined cloaks all opened one after the next, unwrapping its contents from the comfortable cocoon. While they had long toned down their extravagant behaviors, demonstrating might through riches was always their forte.


    "Get up you lazy slobs! As ''Captains'' you need to set an example for your men!"


    Young master Gofart was the first to speak.


    "You''d better shut your trap poser. Otherwise nobody will respect you, ''Dullard''."


    Prickus mumbled back as he stretched out some stiff limbs.


    At the side Rufang kicked a swollen cloak rolling out the contents. he nearly vomited at the sight which greeted him.


    "Tochus you dolt! Why the hell can''t you keep your vices out of public sight. Nobody wants to see your bare ass in the moonlight!"


    Rufang spat in disgust at the two naked men now sprawled out on the grasslands for all to see.


    The culprit of that anger merely got up as another servant began dressing him in the dim light. He slowly turned his head soaking in the faces of all the soldiers nearby.


    "Stupid, stupid  Rufang. Everyone here knows about my relations with the Commander. Add the support of my family and not a man here dares to spurn me."


    "Not here among these low ranked soldiers. But when you return to Frost City, Weak Bladder Tochus will forever be a hot topic. If word gets out about you and the Commander, he wont be able to save himself much less someone with a poor reputation."


    Prickus chimed in, replying to Tochus.


    The raised voices prompted the scout to interrupt their conversations. Dawn was nearly upon them, the ambush would begin.


    The soldiers all scattered around the side of the mound, like a half crown viewing the shadow covered woodlands. A gray band of light began in the east, slowly widening and brightening.


    Master Gofart gaze fell on another mound closer to the target. Another team led by Roberts crouched there hidden, also waiting for the signal.


    "Why the hell do we have to act as support during this time. We won''t earn an ounce of Merit or Achievement."


    He grumbled to Tochus who sat at his side seemingly without a care.


    "You say this, but Commander Fredijak has his reasons. You do remember the reason behind chasing these bandits right?"


    Tochus replied.


    After the fiasco in the village to the north, the Military wasted no time in tracking the perpetrators. The Wold Demon''s head was proof of existence, an existence without a body. As a result the upper echelons of the Empire demanded satisfaction that no unaffiliated Sersen roamed its lands.


    Hence Commander Fredijak wasted no time in casting the net. The Military supported by the Houses and Clans that took part in the previous demon hunting stormed across the grasslands. They tracked and captured any bandit group.


    After a brief interrogation they killed them earning fame from villages in the process. A solid lead to the Mong bandits came when a scout tracked an ambushed survivor to their camp. This camp was about three villages to the south east of Chu''s and hidden in the woods.


    "There they go."Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The platoons of soldiers and hired fighters rushed silently towards the woodland. All around small teams were doing the same. Consequently it did not take long for the sounds of battle to fill the air.


    Under an assault of trained fighters the resistance of the Mong bandits quickly crumbled. This group of rag-tag brigands relied on the strength of numbers so as to achieve their desired aims. Finally having to face well trained fighters had them scampering away into the grasslands.


    The bandit camp consisted of probably just over one hundred members remaining with a prized possession of thirty horses. The horses were part of the group normally used during the Spring collection event held every year. Using horses to make a grand entrance cowered the villagers into paying a levy. It also served as a lure to gather prospective members.


    The bandits conducted most of their ambushes and raids on farms by foot. Yearly recruitment made up for losses from failed battles and brawls. Outstanding members also obtained rewards of young girls and captured women.


    ''Ming''s dream occupation ended abruptly for the present employees.''


    First of all, the recruitment drive in one village met with fierce resistance. That group was totally wiped out and so never returned to camp. In addition, smaller groups out hustling the surrounding farms ended up being targeted by bands of fighters. Only through an informant did they finally learn news of the event.


    Commander Fredijak was an old hand in conducting these types of tactics. The Military was different from the Empire''s army. They did not fight head on with demon beast but used hit and run methods, ambushes and the like. Some commanders were not adverse to even using hired help as bait.


    The leader of the Mong bandits was distraught, nearly dying from a stroke on the report. The bandits who died in village ambushes by the Military consisted of almost all his elite members. Furthermore they were his prized performers meant to strike fear and awe.


    Worse yet, it was becoming widely circulated that he probably had a Sersen in his camp.


    That announcement alone had him coughing up blood.


    ''If I had a Sersen under me, do you really think I would be in this line of work?''


    Now before he could regroup and think of a way out of this predicament, his camp was being raided.


    "Fuck Me!"


    Normally he would show off his battle prowess with a large hammer. That skill was enough to contend against a garrison guard. It also served to gain praise from the dunderheads that surrounded him. In the face of blood thirsty fighters out for bounty, it became useless.


    His organization built on the wonderful foundational rule collapsed.


    ''Among the blind, the one-eye man is king!''


    Besides him and a few others, the rest of the bandits served the purpose of batching up the numbers. It did not take long for them to be either captured or killed outright. Politics was ever present in raids like these. Therefore killing the Sersen meant no other power could make use of them in the future.


    The weaker bandits who usually served to either make up numbers or used as fodder ran away on foot. The small teams guarding the encirclement was given the job of capturing these stragglers. A company of mounted officers handled the ones escaping on horse back.


    "Damnit I have never worked so hard in my life!"


    Master Gofart raged as he launched a kick behind a lanky bandit.


    It seemed like nearly all the runners had decided to escape to their location. Since most of his soldiers were occupied in confronting the fugitives, he had to act. Given his physical conditions he soon became tired out.


    At the moment Rufang had some soldiers stripping the prisoners to conduct visual examinations for a tattoo. As a result, It soon became evident that this batch possessed nothing of value.


    "Do we kill them like the others?"


    Tochus asked as he leered at the naked men.


    The surroundings was already littered with bodies of slain men.


    Master Gofart was about to agree when he had an epiphany.


    "Stop Prickus, hear me out first."


    Master Gofart led the other four captains away from the rest of the squad.


    "We just ended up with a gold mine. The Mong bandits were the largest group of brigands in these parts. Now that they are gone, a void will need to be filled. Remember I am from a Merchant family. If I can raise the new group of bandits, I will hence control all the trade along the forest."


    Young master Gofart beamed as he talked.


    If they controlled the local bandit group, they also controlled who and which merchant might successfully trade in lumber and pelts. By allowing close associates and family to pass through the area unhindered, while blocking rivals he could crush the competition.


    "Well its not like I see it as a problem. More money to you means more to spend for us."


    Prickus commented.


    Master Tochus quickly had the naked men released and brought over. Twenty bandits remained alive in the group while one suffered injuries from the fighting.


    The soldiers left the men to the mercy of the young masters. Having carried out the instructions of the Commander their task was done. Whatever fate had to dish out for the prisoners was of no concern to them.


    "You ruffians are in luck. Due to the fact I am in a good mood, you have two choices. Either serve me and become the new ''Mong'' bandits in the region or die."


    Young Master Gofart talked while walking with his hands behind his back and head facing the sky. Gathering no response from the gawking and shocked bandits he finally looked towards them.


    "Do it!"


    On his next instruction, Daffodil dragged the injured prisoner out to the front and swiftly sliced his throat. Because it was intentionally not a clean cut, the man died in a slow and brutal manner.


    "Well?"


    Came the follow up question.


    The twenty bandits dropped to the ground in prostration.


    "Agreed my Lord, we agree!"


    With the backing of a lord the sky was the limit, therefore it was not surprising for dead men to swear allegiance.


    Under the unison replies, young master Gofart smiled.


    "Spade, get these riff-rafts some clothes and crude weapons. Since the south is still hot with activity, take them up north to the previous village there. You can train them a little by likewise ambushing those caravans from the Trading Post. I would be a foolish merchant if I did not see they were making a fortune. High time I collect some dues."


    Tochus laughed as he heard Gofart instructions.


    "Not a bad deal from this expedition. When you corner the trade in this region make sure you find me some playthings. Now that we are finished lets have some fun. I saw a herd of Inyoni just a while ago, help me chase them around for sport."


    He stared at the naked men like a hungry wolf.


    "You there! Yes you. I name you as the new Mong bandit leader. My eyes for men are never wrong, you have the face of a killer."


    Young Master Tochus pointed out the man.


    A man with an unforgettable face stepped out and bowed.


    It was the face of a perpetually sneering man.

 Chapter 74 -A Great Gift

    A Great Gift


    Chu delivered the last of his pelts to the Trading Post.


    This time the Trading Post did not buy it, but the new Master was acting as an intermediary between him and another merchant.


    Ever since he netted a huge profit last winter, Merchant Kim was very considerate whenever he interacted with Chu. He had been introduced to this boy by Griz after they had made a small fortune.


    Chu used his influence on John to make him create his own little Merchant company.


    "If Griz can have one, then why can''t the youngest Master of a Trading Post Branch also startup his own side business?"


    With a prideful and ambitious person like John, it did not take him long to set up his own rights as a merchant. Although he was confined to the village without a convoy of his own, he still waved that certificate showing he was registered by the Merchant''s Guild.


    After returning from his late winter trip, Merchant Kim had hooked up with both John and Chu. John was the middleman and served as Chu''s registered dealer. Merchant Kim was the one who had a well established convoy and transport network.


    It was between the three of them that Chu presently conducted his main business. All his supplies from Griz passed through the wagons of the Trading Post. The well processed pelts and a huge influx of lumber during the autumn season were shipped and sold by Merchant Kim.


    This last delivery before winter was also the last trip for the year by Merchant Kim. He would be returning next spring. According to him, the storage buildings were filled in his home city of Haven. Next year would bring another huge profit distribution to the three of them.


    Before he left, John brought Chu to the Lodge to collect the package he had long ordered. Chu opened the box and removed a well made robe lined inside with soft fur. The outside was made with thick brown cloth treated with oils and wax to make it slightly waterproof.


    These cloaks would seem ordinary to anyone, but that internal lining and neat workmanship would make it among the most expensive in even the cities.


    "Chu, give me another one please! Kim only loosened his mouth when we drank last night, I only found out how amazing this was yesterday."


    Kim looked at the pitiful face John was making and snorted.


    "Master Chu I am not as thick faced as some people to want such an item for free. Please sell me another, I would really like to gift my wife one when I return home."


    Chu could only shake his head to the two grown men who were pleading. It had to be known that these two were the most unscrupulous beings around. Neither would bow to any pressure that would cut into their profits.


    "I am truly sorry my friends. These cloaks already have owners. I cannot part with not even one. I must also say they are very important to our future business transactions. Remember our profits always depend on our supply line."


    It was only after that statement that the two were quelled. They would never interfere with this gold mine. Chu chatted with them before he had Ming and the others carry the chests into the wagon.


    He reminded John about the new employees staying in his village home and to keep an eye on them. After bidding Merchant Kim a safe journey home he left the village.


    On their way back Ming couldn''t help asking about what was so special about those cloaks. Even Mr Thomas was piqued about why the two merchants would even stoop to begging for another one.


    Chu had Mr Thomas stop the wagon on the road. In the late autumn evening, the wind was already chilly.


    He rummaged through the chests until he found two cloaks with sizes for Mr Thomas and Ming. The cloaks were long enough to reach just past the top of their boots. They also had large fur-lined hoods.


    "Put them on."


    Hearing what Chu said the two removed their old patched cloaks and draped themselves with the new ones.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Almost immediately the cold vanished as they began warming up.


    "Wow! No wonder John wanted another. These cloaks are amazing!"


    Ming announced in comfort.


    Mr Thomas nodded in agreement.


    "Its warm in autumn, I believe it would be even warm during the height of a snow storm. It is slightly heavier than the other cloaks though, is it because its thicker?"


    He said.


    Chu laughed in reply.


    "Heh, these cloaks are made using waterproof cloth but that is not the real secret. The fur lining is made completely with that of wild foxes. They are the softest and best in trapping heat. That alone makes those cloaks worth its weight in gold."


    Mr Thomas thought before asking a question.


    "True, the furs of such foxes are scarce and a rare commodity even in the cities, but I feel there is something more to this."


    "Sharp as always Elder, Yes your right, the secret is the layer between the cloth and fur. Stitched hidden from view includes a layer of supple leather made from the pelt of the wild boar we killed.


    No only is this cloak a superb winter warmer, it can also help reduce damage from arrows and crossbolts shot from a distance. Merchant Kim even said it was able to fend of a weak dagger strike from an ordinary person."


    Chu boasted unashamed. The cloaks gifted to the Merchants contained pieces of the Red Boar leather sewn to protect the vitals. Five cloaks fashioned completely from the leather, offering even more protection.


    ''Amazing''


    Was all that could pass through Mr Thomas''s mind. He trembled as he decided to ask another question but Chu stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, besides the five cloaks I had Merchant Kim use his sources to make five more cloaks from normal boar leather. They are lighter and best for the ladies, Merchant Kim included those as a gift."


    Mr Thomas sighed in appreciation. Such cloaks would mean an extra life in any ambush attacks. Whether from bandits or even the goblins they may encounter, his family always came first.


    Now that his family had expanded, he worried about those support staff at home. This was because his immediate family were part of that group. Chu''s consideration showed him that the boy had already thought about everyone.


    He admitted the boy owned the rights to the title of the boss of their group.


    Well made fur coats were a luxury in the cities, hence he only imagined the amount of trouble Chu went through to secure them.


    This was even more so when he saw how the cloak for Mrs Thomas was decorated with embroidery and gems. Such a cloak would turn the heads of even those high standing nobles and clans. That smile on his wife''s face as she tried out the cloak was priceless.


    ***


    Clod soon had his revenge on Ming for abandoning him in the tavern incident.


    Ming had picked up quite a few bad habits during his month-long stint in the slums. During that time he spent his nights hanging out in the Tavern chatting with adventurers, guards and the usual drunkards. One night he tried convincing Clod to peep through the boards in their room to the girls room above.


    Next morning when they all gathered at the breakfast table, Clod promptly sold him out before casually finishing his meal and heading out. He left Ming to the fate of the murderous stares emanating from the girls.


    Mrs Thomas tried to blow it off as the mark of a growing healthy young man.


    Chu and Mr Thomas excused themselves and slunk out. Both individuals being smart enough to avoid getting involved.


    That evening during training, there was a full turnout of the female community.


    Ming ended up beaten senseless under these hostile gazes by Lucy.


    Mr Thomas leaned on one side of the stable fence looking on in pity with a straw dangling out of his mouth. Nearby Doug and the others were holding the fence as they watched on in awe. Ming was already a terror to them, now this girl who seem to predict his every move and rain down undefendable blows was even more frightening.


    "Strong ain''t she?"


    Mr Thomas spoke airily.


    "Uhuh"


    "Yea, so strong."


    "Amazing!"


    "Pretty isn''t she?"


    Mr Thomas continued.


    "Yea."


    "Like a gem."


    "Strong and pretty."


    Mr Thomas spat the straw from his mouth.


    "Last time down south a trapper set his eyes on my little girl. So I nailed that sucker to a tree in the forest for wolf food. Don''t ever get any ideas on my girls okay?"


    The little white lie produced its desired effect.


    Doug and the others cringed under the blood lust seeping out from the old man.


    ''What the heck is wrong with this old man? His sons are already so terrible, now his daughter is like a genius fighter. Not to mention his younger girl is a bandit boss.''


    ''Who the hell would be stupid or crazy enough to interfere with your mad family?''


    Mr Thomas had enough worldly experience to read their terrified faces.


    "After work wait at your shack for me in the evening. From tomorrow I''ll give you guys some training. That way you wont get killed so easily when you make your way in the world."


    The old man tossed them a bone and rambled of.


    That night a lot of people went to bed very contented. The large quilts now spread on the upper rooms like rugs to nip any further indecent thoughts in the bud.


    Doug and the others had renewed dreams of living an adventuring lifestyle. Mr Thomas was pampered by his wife for such an exquisite gift.


    Only the occasional whimpering from below spoke of one individual in pain and suffering...

 Chapter 75 -The Ballad of Assistant Manger John

    The Ballad of Assistant Manger John


    John walked into the Trading post receiving station located outside the south gate of the village.


    "Good morning Master John."


    "Good day Master John."


    "Hello Master John, you look wonderful."


    Amidst the greetings and welcomes he simply acknowledged the ones showering the praises with a simple nod. He raised his head and beamed in pride as he strutted into the inspection bay like a proud peacock.


    At the end of winter Griz left along with the convoy from the Trading post. The roads were not yet free from snow when the letter arrived by messenger from the city of Dame. John shivered on witnessing the seal from the headquarters of this powerful merchant company.


    Griz had been appointed as the new Head for the Trading post in the town of Karst. The previous Master had retired and would offer his guidance to the youngest Head ever promoted. His appointment was already in effect, so he had to hasten to undertake his new role.


    Master Griz first decision was to let John hold the role of Assistant Manager for the vacant position in the village. When he familiarized himself with the new position he would make a final decision.


    Griz had mentored the clerk for nearly three years. John had his faults but he was a competent person. At the moment this had been his only choice, so he made sure that the new Manager understood his responsibilities.


    John was aware of what Griz meant. If he could prove to his former manager that he could make a high profit in the village, then it would only serve to increase his chances at becoming permanent.


    In clerical work and in inspection activities, John was just as good as any other manager. His main fault lay in the fact that he lacked the charisma and the skill in dealing with people.


    "This one is not up to par. Dock a few silvers of the cost."


    "That one''s fur is torn in at least five different places, and it has a long sword slash on the back. The reason our price is so high is because we buy fur. We are not a butcher shop, take those torn pelts elsewhere."


    John looked at his assistant and the weary hunter standing at the counter. It was clear that the hunter had gone to great lengths to capture this wolf. He was still sporting injuries from the battle last night. The Trapper who had brought in the other wolf was standing beside them.


    The new trading post master was unconcerned about what toils and tales this man went through. His business was above all to make money.


    "Ulf, two silvers for this wolf. As for the former, four silvers is more than enough. Next time you should know what to do."


    John glanced at the wounded hunter who could only reluctantly collect the payment. The other trapper only bowed his head and received the money. He had escaped the troubles of winter by keeping his daughter safely hidden inside the house.


    Who knew that this man had already set his eyes on her. Because of his refusal to give in to the demands, it had come to this. Soon summer would arrive and competition for game would become scarce.


    If he wanted to avoid the dangers and risk of hunting deeper within the forest, then his only alternative would be to comply with the new manager demands. Earning a few more silvers before the next winter was a far better alternative to starving. Protecting the virtue of his daughter could not feed hungry stomachs at the end of the day.


    "I understand Manager John. Thank you for your kindness and gratitude. Please look forward to my gift later tonight."


    John smiled at the now broken man.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Ulf, pay this man one extra silver for his continued patronage."


    The Manager left the inspection dock and went into the side shop to take a little rest, he had to conserve all his energy for tonight. This would be the first of many nights of perks weasel out from these villagers.


    "Well, well it seems the young Master of the Trading Post has decided to grace us with his true colors!"


    Came a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    John awoke from his dreams in a stupor. With Griz departure there was nobody in this village who would dare disturb his slumber.


    "Who the hell do you think you are, making noise in MY place? Guard..."


    In the midst of his railings, John''s eyes finally landed on the culprit.


    His jaw dropped, eyes began to bulge and the rest of his curses were forcefully stuffed back into his throat. Under a fit of incessant coughing that arrived partly due to this reflex but mostly due to fear, he stumbled onto his feet.


    Hastily adjusting his clothes and putting on the air of a subservient clerk, he welcomed his visitors.


    "Young mister Chu, what pleasure do I have to serve you today."


    After a chat with this young horror, John did not dare to lay his hands on any of the village girls again. He was hence reborn as a new man.


    ***


    John officially became the new Master of the Trading Post in Spring. It was in this month that he began to have constant dealings with the little devil. Not even the visiting merchants could make the man so wary as this kid that habitually strolled into the shops in a casual manner.


    He soon understood why Griz always treated the kid differently. In Spring the boy came and ordered a batch of supplies from the shop. He then went on to purchase a horse and wagon outright at the same time.


    Those sales were like a monthly bonus to the Spring ledger. The newly promoted merchant could tell that dealing with the boy could only bring endless benefits.


    Soon he was coaxed by the boy into forming his own merchant company.


    "All those merchants are registered, even Griz. Why ain''t you a merchant?"


    Using the money saved during his time as a clerk, he registered and soon flaunted his own certified merchant scroll.


    "Hmm, not bad. All you need now is your own caravan. Too bad you can''t go any place since your tied to the Trading Post."


    John racked his brains until Kim returned to purchase goods in the village. The two men bonded perfectly due to behavioral similarities. Both were unscrupulous and known advantage takers, both would never deal in a loss, and both would die before yielding a single copper.


    He introduced Chu to Kim one day and was shocked that the boy already knew the merchant. After a healthy conversation between them Chu left the two after leaving John with a few words.


    "I see you got a distributor, now all you need is a dedicated supplier and you''re in business."


    The man racked his brains for a few weeks until he realized that which was staring him in the face. He finally understood the subtle meaning behind their conversations. The boy had led him on a leash from the very start.


    He braced Chu the next time he saw him waltz into the shop.


    "Fine, what are you selling and what''s the cut?"


    "Meet me tonight in at my village home. Bring Mr Kim, you''re not as dumb as you look."


    The boy answered.


    That night three merchants huddled around a small kitchen table. They ignored the strange glances the other inhabitants gave them from time to time.


    A small kid, a young man and an older geezer plotted and argued about goods, distribution and sales.


    In the end they decided to share an equal cut in the business they conducted among the three. Any other trade on the side would belong tothe relevant party.


    Master John soon understood the power of having capable partners.


    Chu provided them with an endless stream of firewood, lumber and most important pelts. It was these processed pelts and hides that would make the profits in those far off cities.


    Merchant Kim made two trips before the end of summer. His usual run would be twice for the year. Only last winter he had tried to return to make an extra trip but was caught up in the winter drama. Now the boy gave him a golden opportunity to expand his caravan routes since a steady supply stream suddenly gushed forth.


    John was ecstatic on the amount of profits that came without affecting that of the Trading Post. This was money that was partly his very own. He moved one step closer to his goal as a successful merchant.


    At the end of Autumn the boy dropped off a full load of lumber, firewood and pelts. Kim had to request aid from his family to transport the entire goods. Most amazing were the presents of cloaks that were near impossible to obtain even in the major cities. These gifts were provided by the youngest member of their organization.


    Over the year John had understood that this little enterprise was going to rapidly develop into a full-blown money-making wagon. Master John became more absorbed in his work and began treating others with a little more respect.


    ''Why the heck was I trying to act like a bigot in this rural village when I am eventually going to have a city under by beck and call''


    If he didn''t see the future that Chu was pointing him towards, he would be a fool indeed.

 Chapter 76 -New Training

    New Training


    It was the first month of winter and the snow was already two to three feet thick on the ground. The grasslands were blanketed in dazzling white with only the outcrops of isolated trees and weatherbeaten rocks breaking the undulating landscape.


    A snow drizzle that was falling kept the visibility low and made it hard to navigate this open land.


    In this place devoid of human inhabitants, an adult and two small children slowly made their appearance over a small hill. This group took turns pulling along a small sled as they tracked the footprints of some beast on the otherwise even snow.


    Suddenly from over the next ridge at the front a huge wolf bounded out rushing towards them. It zoomed past them and jumped into the snow frolicking and rolling around like a young puppy.


    A normal adventuring party would have long switched to battle mode to counter this large-sized wolf, but this frail looking lot trudged on without any concern.


    "Elder, was it ok for us to leave the horse and wagon at farmer Brown''s?"


    Miki questioned through her tightly wound scarf.


    "Don''t worry, his barn is secure and it should not be a problem. That wagon travel to his barn actually cut our distance by nearly half. This is what Chu calculated when we first did it."


    Mr Thomas answered as they maintained their speed.


    "I know, but I am just worried if they would care for our horses. Chu said everyone in this world wants money and we didn''t give them any."


    Miki pouted.


    Thomas snorted before replying to the girl.


    "You children have been living too good a life. Your Aunt had already given farmer Brown''s wife four quilts she personally sewed. We also left him with four smoked pheasants. Just those gifts alone would make him fawn over our horses even more than his own. You girls'' have been living even better than some of those families in a city."


    "Hmph! It may be true but I bet no city girl can hunt as well as we can."


    Mr Thomas only retort was a wry grin to that quick reply.


    They continued onwards for about half an hour until they arrived at a small hill. The previous wolf tracks ended at the base of the hill amidst some outcrops.


    Mr Thomas petted the head of the wolf walking beside him.


    "I swear if wasn''t for you lot, it might take us days before finding this place again. Without suitable landmarks the grasslands can be treacherous, causing a person to wander for weeks!"


    He stepped forward and walked behind one of the large rocks. There he dusted off some snow and removed the natural bracken uncovering a crude wooden door fitted into the hillside.


    Opening the door revealed a pitch black hole, the small entrance to a natural cave.


    This cave was discovered by the wolves and first seen by Dyna.


    This discovery highlighted two very important facts to Chu.


    The first was how intelligent the wolves really were during their seemingly random prowls in the grasslands. They did not get lost but possessed an uncanny ability to return home. They had become so intelligent as to notify their master of any strange discovery.


    ''How they conveyed their messages, whether by writing, talking or e-mail, Chu had not the fricking clue.''


    This was one enigmatic cabal he preferred to have little interact with, they always demanded something.


    The second was how far these creatures and their young master were venturing every day. Dyna confessed that she had set out early in the morning to verify this strange discovery before returning home.


    The first fact received endless praise from everyone as to how these animals were progressing. The second led to a severe scolding and a ban on these long distance escapades.


    Mr Thomas lit a torch at the entrance and ventured inside. The two girls and the wolf followed behind with the sled.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    In just a few breaths the narrow entrance opened into a large cave. The ceiling was nearly twice as tall as Mr Thomas. A small heap of firewood was stacked on the side. Soon a small fire illuminated the darkness and drove the shadows away.


    "It''s already late, eat something and take a rest. At sunset we will begin."


    Like a natural labyrinth the cave had tunnels that led to places undiscovered. Chu had enough documentary television viewer experience to halt any cave exploration. Only when he made ample preparations were they to venture into the unknown.


    The goal of this team was the adjacent cave connected by a natural tunnel. It was in there that a small colony of bats were found.


    Mr Thomas suggested they kill two birds with one stone. Since they had to clear out the bats before moving further into the caves, they would do so while training themselves.


    Two fence doors were made, one blocked the exit they used while the other blocked the tunnel to the bats. The exit would remain blocked, Mr Thomas would control the other. At sunset the bats would use this cave to enter the grasslands. Mr Thomas work was to allow one bat at a time to enter the cave for the girls to battle.


    Maybe in his past life Chu might have scoffed at such an idea.


    ''How hard was it to knock down a bat with a broom?''


    When facing a vampire bat with fangs long and thick as a pinky finger, a body large as a hare and wings spanning five to six feet from both tips things become different. It is only natural to drop that broom and run screaming like a little girl.


    At sunset Mr Thomas first blocked the exit leaving the wolf safely outside. This training was only for the two girls. He lit two torches and placed them on the walls before dousing out the fire in the middle. With the stage set he moved to the stout makeshift door.


    The man went into the tunnel for a while and then scrambled out. Behind him a slow-moving shadow erupted out into the cave. He quickly closed the door blocking the others.


    Lucy and Miki stood together as they watched their adversary circle above before swiftly diving down towards them. Both avoided the bat''s attack by rolling on the ground.


    "No! Don''t waste time like that. You must either strike before the beast attacks or during its assault. That first dodge has already placed you on the defensive."


    "Master, this is the first time I have ever seen something so horrible looking. It''s urgghh!"


    Miki half screamed as she dodged another attack.


    "Stupid girl, you think all your opponents should look pretty like those birds and hares? One day I will drag your little butt into the sewers of the city. I want to hear your opinion when faced with those large rats and filthy creatures."


    Before Miki could answer Lucy grabbed her cloak at the back and pulled her to the side. This move caused the sudden change in the bat''s attack to veer past her missing by inches.


    "Careful, if you dodge too early it can compensate its strike. The wobbling movement makes it difficult to predict."


    The tense girl who was usually calm whispered.


    Mr Thomas followed up on Lucy''s observations.


    "That''s right, you can only dodge at the last moment or these bats will latch on to you. A bite near or around the neck is fatal. The bat saliva prevents the wounds from closing and makes it bleed freely. Don''t wait to late though, it has a scream I mean a ''sonic attack'' that renders the opponent paralyzed for a moment."


    Mr Thomas used the words he heard from Chu. That day after witnessing the attack of a bat, the boy coined a new term that described that special attack.


    Just as Mr Thomas finished talking the bat chose to attack using its sonic burst. Miki was helpless as she could only watch the beast close in on her face.


    She could make out the blur of the flying monster in the dim lighting. Just before it sank its teeth into her a punch came out of nowhere blasting the creature onto the walls of the cave. As it struggled to crawl up, Mr Thomas plunged his sword into its head killing it instantly.


    He looked up as both girls stumbled a little as the paralysis wore off.


    "Remember the bats sonic attacks cover a wide range of a few feet. That''s why they are so deadly when attacking in groups. Under the wide expanse of the night sky they are notorious for killing even experienced adventurers. Luckily these colonies of bats tend to be small, no larger than ten or so."


    He continued talking as he opened the door to bait another creature.


    "I can share with you the experiences of an old adventurer. There are three times to launch a successful strike on any wild creature. They are before, during or after it carries out its attack. For a vampire bat, the best time to attack is when it circles before swooping down to attack."


    The next bat was dealt with very swiftly by Miki. The crossbolt felled it and she struck the fatal blow with her sword.


    After three more kills, Mr Thomas let in one bat for them to practicing their dodging skills. This time they made sure to stand a little distance apart to help each other if struck by the sonic burst. The victim could be awoken from their daze by some form of physical contact.


    Like this their training continued for half the night with intermittent rest between. Twice Mr Thomas had to step in to save them when the two were stuck in paralysis. At the end of the sweat drenching training he considered them baptized in facing these creatures.


    "Not bad, I think these creatures are the best to improve your dodging and evasive skills. They are also great in destroying any complacency that may develop."


    Seeing that even Lucy had a hard time in judging when to dodge the sonic attacks, this training was very fruitful. She may be fast but because she had trained to act at the last second made her extremely vulnerable to those sonic attacks.


    "This kind of training can only help us grow."


    Mr Thomas reiterated as Miki handed him a piece of bread and smoked meat.


    Lucy was quiet as she munched on her bread in silence. She seemed to be thinking very deeply about something. Mr Thomas gave her a look of encouragement as he continued


    "I think after this winter, you kids should be ready to face the greatest enemy and biggest threat to your life."

 Chapter 77 -Being to Greedy?

    Being to Greedy?


    While Mr Thomas was conducting new training with the others, the barn enjoyed a sleepy atmosphere.


    Not all the residents were relaxing in this usual time of hardship. In the upper floor behind a large desk a small boy was mumbling to himself.


    He fidgeted on the wooden chair, jumped up and walked around the desk browsing through the stacks of scattered documents. Chu then flopped down on the chair only to repeat the cycle after  remembering something else.


    He pulled a thick quilt tightly around his shoulders as he sank deep in thought.


    At his back was a chimney made of mud and stone rising from the kitchen to the second floor before exiting out on one side of the barn. Two more structures like this placed on opposite ends warmed up the barn.


    Open fires like before was a thing of the past now that the barn was more enclosed.


    Chu did not want to become the first reincarnator to die by excessive smoke inhalation.


    Right now he had a serious headache.


    On the table were plans and inventions that if implemented in this backward civilization would propel him into the proverbial river of wealth. On close scrutiny of these parchments could one find the cause for concern.


    ''To vague''


    "Well screw me!"


    He muttered, berating himself.


    To usher in the modern age he at least needed the main foundation of electricity. His superior intellect of the typical modern-day man brought him shame. All he knew of this phenomenon was that it needed wire, magnets and complex formulas to be brought to life.


    He jumped back to the age of industrialization. Here the use of the steam engine as a driver was prevalent in generating the wealth of this era. Unfortunately the steam engine faded out from both the world and his mind.


    Thus whatever thoughts of shocking this world quickly dissipated.


    What added to his troubles was another key factor.


    Skilled workers.


    In the fringes of the Empire, all he had to work with was a self-trained blacksmith from the village. Skilled labor could only be found in the major cities. There the Guilds kept their precious geniuses to milk the rich nobles, Military and Adventurers.


    Talent usually followed the Money. Otherwise which talented person would want to remain poor?


    The stories fed by game developers were all lies. There was no hidden grandmaster out in the boondocks. The inhabitants here were to busy fighting to survive to learn a trade.


    If he went to the Guilds they might think him mad. How could he ask them to make a turbine with those scribbled sketches. It was like returning to the caveman days and telling the chief to build him a cell.


    Oh, they might just build him a cell alright!


    Skilled workers meant moving to the city to interact with them. This was a big move that he was unwilling to take.


    Mainly because he was to greedy.


    Out in the fringes of civilization he had caught the adventuring bug.


    As a modern-day man the trill of encountering and battling fictional creatures became too enticing. Before it was him risking his life to survive. Now it was different.


    He was learning through experience and being tutored using a sword.


    ''A sword, in a fantasy world no less.''


    Better yet, he was not alone and was his own boss. His protection was so good that he had a Military teacher, and a souped up OP companion. Sure they were all young but that was the allure.


    The injuries were painful but the experience of scouting, tracking and fighting made up for the pain. Maybe he was taking too much risk after securing himself a comfortable place in this world.


    ''But there was so much to see!''


    ''So much to do!''


    ''So much to experience!''


    Was he going to settle himself in some city and have to work hard to please others?


    Or even worse have to put on a smiling faces while fighting for power in the shadows. Just the same as past world civilization, these guys were brutal when it came to gathering wealth.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ''Heck no!''


    He left all that behind when he arrived at this backward world.


    "Stupid Ming rubbed of on me."


    This was the predicament he now found himself in. He leaned on the chair and closed his eyes in heavy thinking.


    The adventuring life was good, but to enjoy it he needed money. Money for the best equipment, medicines and the works. To get that money he could continue his current plan. Milk the forest while gaining experience until he was ready to travel.


    Problem was, such a plan might take to long.


    The main downside of inventions was the time and cost of failures. His ideas might be good but it had to be built by trial and error.


    He decided on a common business practice.


    Outsourcing.


    Chu grabbed a quilt and began writing.


    God, he missed electricity!


    ***


    A small wolf pack prowled around the farm one night. The only reason they dared to approach this area was because of the enticing bait willingly set out.


    Unlike before, the high fence kept them away from the barn. This time the trap was set to coral the wolves in a large cage near the south entrance.


    That night four wolves were caught comfortably.


    Mr Thomas released them one by one into the enclosure for close combat training.


    The barn fighters fought first as a complete unit. Chu, Ming and Rose assumed the position as vanguards. Miki kept her distance, serving as the ranged attacker. Lucy flitted in and out with her daggers acting as a mid-range fighter.


    As for the ''little boss-lady'', well the Elder did not bother himself with her. She followed the path of a scout. If she joined then training would turn into needless slaughter.


    Daily practice had them make short work of their adversaries. Although Chu felt Lucy was the best at calling out the commands, he still assumed the role. It would be better for him to gain experience on the position now.


    He gave her second in command, while he used this time to gain valuable experience. With an old hand like the Elder present, he could avoid making heavy mistakes.


    This time Doug and his group participated, while armed with cheap iron swords and two bows. They had to fight against the last wolf. They succeeded while only receiving a few minor injuries.


    When the training was over the weapons were collected as they completed the task of handling the wolves. Mr Thomas had promised Doug to recommend them as guards for traveling merchants.


    ***


    Unlike the previous year, this winter saw the village return to its normal state.


    Chu and Mr Thomas made a trip to the village early one morning. This time Mrs Thomas accompanied them. On one of her trips during the year to the village she had met the wife of Farmer Hoyle. The Holyes were once a prosperous merchant family who had ended up falling from grace.


    Because of an incident with a rival merchant they fled to the border village and used the remaining wealth to establish a farm and a small inn. For the past ten or so years, they toiled and lived a contented life.


    Mrs Thomas bonded very well with the woman of the house. Both had experience the lifestyle of a city and had much in common to talk about. She was making this trip to deliver some of the quality sausages and pickled vegetables she and Sue made under Chu''s guidance.


    Most importantly was a well made doll designed by Chu and some knitted clothes. The daughter of the family had married last year and was expecting her first child.


    Chu and Mr Thomas spent some time with Farmer Hoyle and his son-in-law trying to drown out the chatter from the excited women in the next room. He thanked the Heavens when they finally left.


    Chu delivered the pelts to John after checking on the progress of the group residing in the village home.


    "Master Griz replied to your letter."


    John said as he handed over a sealed scroll.


    Chu sat down in his corner of the store to read the reply.


    Griz letters had a specific format. The first part spoke about his family, the second contained  thoughts on how Chu was still taking advantage of him. The last part was the reply to any demands and its associated cost.


    His family had settle down and were doing well, Griz demanded a slice of the company the trio had opened and rebuked him on the idea and plans he sent in the last letter.


    ''Firstly no skilled blacksmith is going to come running out in the boonies just because you sent some doodles on a page. Heaven alone knows what you scribbled on that page. I would be shamed to high heaven if I approached the Blacksmith Guild with that.


    The next thing, are you an idiot? Who the heck would buy a tool like you described when they had free labor. Where do you think the majority of slaves end up? Tut, tut, so naive. As expected of a brat who never traveled.


    Concerning your idea for seeking a skilled blacksmith, are you senile? How do you expect me to convince such a person? Do you know the cost of setting up a Smithy?


    The best I can do is get an apprentice without his own forge to visit you. John will make arrangements for the lad to use the small Smithy in the village, that should be good enough for you. The materials you need will be sent along with him.


    Karst controls the allocation of the lands around the villages near it. I have no idea why you insist on claiming more fields but the Mayor has giving me the deeds to the plots you wanted. The grasslands to the south is considered frontier lands, it is free but the village chief will levy the taxes on it before harvesting.


    If you want to live a life of danger near that forest, it''s your business. Don''t know why you stinky brat refuses to come and live in the Town. It''s up to you however this time you owe me big. I want equal share just like Kim in your business or you can kiss your plans goodbye.''


    "Damn Kim and his loose mouth!"


    Chu muttered under his breath.


    How else would Griz know about that company he started up. Chu shot a glance at John sitting nearby browsing through his large ledger.


    "Damn you John! You blabbed to Griz about our venture didn''t you?"


    John nearly toppled over the stood he was sitting on, dropping his quilt pen.


    "No I didn''t. I went through him for the Guild certificate, that''s all...wait I might have mentioned..."


    "You ass! You better hope Kim loosened his mouth when he traveled through there, otherwise Griz''s cut is going to be coming out of your share alone!"


    John wiped the beads of sweat pouring down his face. He knew how miserly this boy was when it came to money.


    Chu informed John about the arrival of the new help. The Smithy in the village was on standby. This meant that he had the place all to himself to tinker with his plans. By spring he would be the owner of the abandoned fields adjacent to his farm.


    He could only imagine the look on Clods face when he dropped that bomb.

 Chapter 78 -The Road of an Artisan.

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Road of an Artisan</h4>


    Two months into Winter, a small convoy arrived for the Trading Post. The village had reverted to its silent and dreary winter ways. The Trading Post tavern was no more. It returned to its original use as a receiving station for trappers, while the once lively surroundings turned deserted.


    The two wagon convoy brought supplies for the Lodge. No longer loaded with liquor and supplies for the Military, its main goods consisted of low-grade flour and other foodstuff. In fact only one wagon had a load for the stores.


    This obviously provided a stark comparison from the last winter''s five wagon convoy which regularly made trips out to Karst. The loads in the other wagon in this small procession belonged to a little commoner called Chu. Included in this cargo was a young man.


    Master John was quick to get the accompanying man settled. The now silent forge in the village had long been requisitioned. The blacksmith owner had graciously cleaned and prepared everything of use. But before this new visitor could begin work, he had to first meet his new employer.


    Mr Thomas and Chu came alone for this weekend trip. The others were too busy using the winter as an excuse to snuggled within their warm blankets. He tried to coax Lucy to come with them, but ever since she returned from the cave she always ventured out on her own.


    When he asked she always answered that it was for special training. He did not pick her further since he trusted her judgment. It was more than he could say for another certain someone. That guy had returned to dabbling in pellet making. He shuddered as he cleared his mind to the present.


    He reminded Mr Thomas they needed to purchase some healing powder from the Trading Post. Recently he had been putting together different medicines and bandages to make a simple first aid kit. He planned to make some bags and backpacks to carry these essentials. Their wagon already had a large storage box outfitted for this very purpose.


    When he moved to the village on earth for his last job, he had spent a few days hiking in the surrounding hills with the locals. By feeding from this limited but slightly fresher memory and combining it with Mr Thomas adventuring experiences, he planned to create a backpack containing survival supplies. This would be for their use exclusively.


    The young Dareck met his new employer in one of the Lodge rooms. The old man leaked out an aura of dominance. Such was to be expected from a person the patron spoke highly about.


    "Where are you from young man?"


    "I am from a small town outside of Haven. Master Griz is my Smithy''s Patron. I am an apprentice under Master Borak and moved along with him to Karst."


    Dareck answered.


    He was humble when facing this old man.


    "An apprentice?! What level?"


    "I am Master Borak''s junior apprentice sir."


    The young man turned red as a forge as he continued. He had heard the sharpness and slight disappointment in Mr Thomas''s voice.


    "Please do not hold my Master responsible for this. Even if my Seniors did not want to move to this place, my Master would have sent them once the Patron demanded. It was the Patron himself who selected me to be sent here."


    At this point Chu tugged on Mr Thomas sleeve.


    To an observer it looked akin to a boy begging for candy from his old man.


    "What''s this thing about apprentices? What''s the deal here?"


    Mr Thomas gave a glance at Dareck and offered an explanation.


    The blacksmiths, weapon-makers, and even tailors were all registered under one Guild named the Artisan Guild. This was the place that helped promote skilled workers and helped them earn valuable aid.


    Blacksmiths were either self-sufficient or supported under a Patron. Those under a Patron worked exclusively for them, allowing the Patron to promote and sell their products.


    Large Merchant families all had their own blacksmiths to lower cost and bring in additional wealth. Because of high cost of startup, this arrangement was usually reserved for the richer families in the cities.


    Blacksmiths tended to pass on their skills to the next generation, but they usually took in as much apprentices that they could. In the event they found a skilled apprentice the trade was passed on to them instead.


    Senior apprentices were the ones most destined to carry on the legacy and were undoubtedly the most skilled. No blacksmith would part with their cream of the crop. Junior apprentices conversely were blacksmith in name only.


    For the price of learning the basic trade, their job was mostly to clean and take care of the menial everyday task. The legacy or certain ways of making that Smithy''s main product was not divulged to them.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "So they are treated essentially as servants then?"


    Chu asked.


    Mr Thomas glanced at the young man before replying.


    "You really need to get out of this little hole. A junior apprentice is always nothing more than a servant and treated a little better than a slave.


    Most junior apprentices either live out their lives like that or make their way to the villages like this one to etch out a living. I can bet you all the gold coins I ever made that the guy who owns the Smithy here was once some junior apprentice."


    "Then what about the other Senior apprentices? Don''t they clash for leadership?"


    Mr Thomas snorted.


    "If a Smithy is prospering there is no reason to have more than one Master Blacksmith, especially if they are working for a Patron. If a Senior apprentice leaves a Smithy, it is either to work for himself in the city, or work under a new Patron. These guys tend to be gobbled up and worked to death under the Artisan Guild also."


    While the two were carrying on their conversation, Junior apprentice Dareck was turning more and more red. Mr Thomas turned to him an asked.


    "So how did we end up with you then?"


    One look at Chu and Mr Thomas knew the boy was pissed. He was expecting a skilled craftsman and ended up with a rookie assistant.


    Dareck fumbled inside his patched shirt and produced a crumpled letter. He could see the look of disappointment on the man''s face. What he did not observe was where the source of unhappiness originated. The last thing he wanted was to be forced to return to the town.


    Something like that would only be a mark of shame to both the Patron and the Master of the Smithy he worked near his whole life. He was trying to think of some way to convince the man when he suddenly remembered something important.


    "Patron Griz sent this letter over. He said it was for the brat...I mean Master Chu."


    Dareck handed the letter over with respect to Mr Thomas. He could not believe he nearly insulted his new boss. Such words should only be used among friends of the same level of standing. The old man however simply took the letter and handed it over to the little boy at his side.


    The kid promptly scanned it and then broke the seal. Four gold coins dropped out from the opened document. After a moment he handed the letter to Mr Thomas. He shamefully pocketed the money in front of Dareck''s googling eyes.


    The letter was short and obviously meant for it''s intended reader...


    ''The young man is not skilled but has been with the Smithy for ten years. He knows his way around a forge and most important he is very honest, has no family and is a sucker for following instructions from his superiors. Master smith Borak has even sworn to this by your favorite medium: gold.


    You are well aware how far a man can live on four gold coins. This person is slow-witted but is also an honest, hard worker. I know you will be happy so I cannot live with myself in good conscience if I don''t burst that swelling head of yours.


    P.S. You owe me four gold coins but keep it. What''s a little money between friends. By the way all the deeds to the lands acquired have been changed to a double ownership. I will not demand anything, but at least half of what you are planning should be mine. Take note there have been some new bandit activity around the villages to the south-east of you. Tell John to give the merchants using that route a heads up.''


    Mr Thomas laughed when he finished.


    "Hahaha...Even though Griz might have made a small fortune, there is no reason for a man like that to shed a piece of copper to a kid from the slums. Brat, take it from me, Merchants don''t go sharing money willy-nilly. That guy is going to make sure he milks you like a cow."


    "Damn man is even more greedy than me."


    Chu grumbled as he decided to vent on the young man sitting before them.


    "Get your belongings, you are going to stay at the village home. Heaven alone knows if Griz has John keeping a tab on us using the Lodge to bunk."


    Dareck was stunned as the small kid begun to rant and then dropped an order. He turned to Mr Thomas while glancing at the boy. Kids should at least show respect to their elders. He was even more peeved when the boy casually insulted his Patron.


    "Beg your pardon sir, but the Patron specifically instructed me to only take orders from you Master Chu."


    Mr Thomas gave him the look as he was staring at an idiot. He then remembered that they did not really introduce themselves in the beginning. He scowled as he saw the brat beside him give that signature wry smile.


    "Kid, My name is Mr Thomas and like you I work for the same person you called Master Chu."


    Dareck could only stare at the man.


    "Then when will I meet the new master?"


    The door suddenly slammed open as a panting John stumbled in.


    "Boss Chu we got it, both the ore and the ship guide box. Four gold, the cost is four gold towards the Trading Post winter accounts. Hahaha!...I am going to be the most profitable Master in the surrounding villages for the Company. When Master Griz eventually moves to the city, I will be a shoe-in for the position in Karst!"


    "Oh, so I finally got the compass? I mean the guide box? Here take this four gold pieces, make sure to tell Griz that it was spent on this purchase for our shared business and that I did not personally receive any gifts of money. He thus owes me four gold on a compound interest of five coppers per week. It works both ways you know, he can''t promise money without the accompanying interest."


    It was at the middle of Spring when Chu had ordered for this crude compass. Only now did he finally come to possess it. Perfect timing no less because he also had a cave to explore.


    "Brat what''s this compound interest, I have a feeling the last Money lender I dealt with scammed me."


    Mr Thomas asked as he saw John still shuddering and then grabbing the door-frame for support. The young man''s wobbling legs nearly giving way from the previously shocking words. This ''compound interest'' seemed to cause a mighty reaction from the known miser.


    "Not much its..."


    "Wait who are you?"


    Dareck spoke up suddenly as his slow brain picked up something of major importance.


    "What do you mean who is he? That''s your new Boss, Master Chu."


    John answered.


    "Eh?"


    Dareck mouth dropped as he registered the information.


    "Eh?"


    John muttered as he gave Chu a weird look before continuing


    "What''s with this guy you ordered, he defective?"

 Chapter 79 -What can you do?

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">What can you do?</h4>


    The next day Chu whistled and skipped through a light snow drizzle on his way to the Smithy. Mr Thomas walked beside him holding in his hands some rolled up parchments in a small bag. The two bore a stark contrast to the dismal and near deserted streets.


    They had returned to the farm where the boy spent his time scribbling and scrawling for nearly half the night. He did not understand what drove the boy to such lengths under the dim candlelight.


    Chu entered the Smithy like a typical boss. The few years of work in an office and his interactions with business people gave him a confident air. Like an experienced supervisor he gave a nod to his new subordinate and made a quick inspection.


    "Good day Mr Chu. I have already cleaned the workplace and had all our materials stocked in the small storage shed. Last night I started the forge, it should be ready soon for work."


    "Good Morning. You can skip the formalities and call me Chu or boss."


    Dareck placed the broom on the side and reported to Chu. He had dropped of his belongings at the house and spent the entire night here in the smithy. According to him the forge needed time to restart until the temperature was suitable for ''striking iron''.


    Chu had not the foggiest idea what he was talking about. He left him to do as he pleased. A good supervisor was one who worked on his subordinates strengths. Proper allocation of labor was a key to efficient job completion.


    He called over Dareck to a small table and laid out the parchments containing some sketches and little worded scribbles.


    "This is going to be our first project. Once completed all we have to do is iron out a few kinks and we can sell the idea. If you are worth my trust, then you will be one of the few chosen to follow me in the future."


    He chuckled inwardly at his little joke.


    The first invention Chu decide to go with was a simple well pump. The workings were not complex and he remembered actually using one when he lived out in the country. Using trial and error he hoped to bring it to reality in this world.


    Once it was built he would test it out in the farm and work out any modifications needed. As long as he could get a working model, he was sure Griz would be able to sell it to the Empire. It was after all a high-tech invention for this age.


    Currently well water was drawn by the old-fashioned rope bucket. In those noble houses they moved it by using slave or servant labor. This invention was suitable for release in this time. He felt ashamed because it was also one of the few inventions he could sketch out a complete diagram.


    "How long do you want this pipe? Is it for a stack like the one over the forge?"


    Chu inspected the pipe Dareck pointed at before speaking.


    "It should be about twelve feet. We can cut it after to suit the site. I preferred it to be one solid pipe and not like that chimney. It should definitely not be a flat plate rounded into a tube and held together by rivets."


    The smoke stack was constructed out of a piece of iron sheeting that had then undergone some pounding into a cylinder. It was then crudely riveted together. The three to four feet cylinders were then fitted into each other at the ends to make the long stack.


    After yesterday Dareck made sure to treat this young kid with respect. Whether he liked it or not the boy was actually his boss.


    "Beg your pardon Mr Chu, I mean Chu, but I am afraid we cannot make such a thing. This forge is a simple one designed to handle menial task like bending iron or hammering out kinks.


    The work you are calling for requires a Master forge made for smelting and molding iron. Even then it takes weeks to prepare a mold and hammer out the final product."


    Chu felt his world shudder on the brink of collapse.


    "What the heck are you talking about?"


    ***


    Chu returned to the village home in a dejected manner. He did not bring all the plans for the pump that day. Being on the cautious side, he was hoping to construct the parts and then try to piece them together by himself at the barn.


    That way he could safeguard his intellectual property rights until he trusted Dareck. Who knew he would end up being stonewalled even before he actually started. Only after spending the entire morning with the junior smith did he actually learn his limit.


    ''Making horseshoes was not exactly what I had in mind.''Stolen story; please report.


    He did get a bout of inspiration at the end and made out another set of drawings for Dareck to work on. It surprised him that such trivial things were not in use in the Empire. He could only imagine the possibilities of what was going to happen when he released this crude invention.


    "Elder, can you check with John and see if he has those tree saws for sale? I want another one for our use. When Dareck gets our materials he might need hand tools, let John purchase it through our Company."


    Chu moved his finger to his lips as he was thinking.


    "Aren''t you afraid he would take things and run?"


    The question only brought a laugh from the boy.


    "Ahem, Elder look around you. First only a madman would decide to steal those heavy loads from a forge and brave the winter in no mans land. Second and more importantly, I just asked you to let John spend our Merchant money to buy things for the guy."


    Mr Thomas nodded as he understood. He was worried that the young man had plenty leeway since they lived some distance away. In the event of they being stranded by a snowstorm or other means at the barn, the young man could grab anything of value and run.


    He never took in consideration the Master of the Trading Post.


    Even though John was the Master, he still was a shareholder in the merchant company consisting of Chu as one of the partners if not the most important partner. A scrooge like John would never allow someone to take advantage or worse rob them.


    Out here in this village, that guy moved like a miserly lord. One could only imagine his reaction if he was scammed.


    The boy grinned as he witness the man having a glimpse of understanding.


    "Remember Elder, we will not be confined to this place. It will be however, our stronghold. Soon with a little push from us, Griz will stake claim in Limerock. John naturally has to fill the void in Karst.


    In such a future scenario, anyone wishing to deal or conversely harm us from the Empire has to trek through our turf. There is no way we can be caught by surprise."


    Chu left Thomas with his mouth open as they trudged along the snow filled road. The old man never expected the kid to plan so far ahead. The little brat was truly unfathomable.


    Chu made a brief visit to the house before leaving.


    "Ms May, I need some quilts large and thick enough to seal out a wall this big. If I can get it in one piece it would be perfect. Also Dareck will be a tenant here until his probation time is up. Please ensure his everyday needs are taken care of."


    Ms May nodded as she replied.


    "No problem Boss Chu. We have enough food and firewood to more than cover the rest of the winter. Any more and these scoundrels would begin to get fat and lazy. Even if we have to work at night the quilts will be done long before you need us for the fields."


    Chu smiled at her reply. Ms May was a dedicated worker and a hard taskmaster.


    At the moment there were three girls and two older couples who were busy in the main room sorting and handling those rags. The village home now had a total of ten tenants working for food and board.


    "Next week I am going to be bringing some wood blocks for Dareck to use in the Smithy. He is going to need some extra help there to do some fine work and smoothing. Get some helpers for him, that work will take priority."


    Before she could answer, her husband Jim came in the kitchen to join them. Evidently he had overheard them talking.


    "Boss, let me and the other two old guys help the smith. I promise we will not disappoint you. Hopefully I can do more than stringing needles with my shaking hands waiting for Spring. I prefer the working in the forge."


    Chu looked at the expectant faces of the other two men. He sighed and turned to the woman.


    "Ms May is your immediate boss in the village. She will decide how to allocate the work. Some of future work may need small and stable hands, so the girls may be necessary. Talk to Dareck to find out how much help he needs."


    Chu left after giving some added instructions.


    Mr Thomas looked at the boy sitting besides him on the wagon on their way home. Sometimes he would snicker and then calm himself only to cycle through that kind of disturbing scene.


    "What the heck is wrong with you?"


    He finally had to ask.


    The boy was in the middle of a chuckle when Mr Thomas inquired turning the laugh into a coughing fit.


    "Ahem, what is it?"


    "What the hell are you so happy for. I was sure you were ready to cry when the smith busted your plans."


    Chu grinned as he replied


    "Elder, elder. No matter the setback, I will never give up in this world. Sure I was ready to slap Dareck back to Karst but in the end he opened another door. In fact I believe that come next winter our little merchant company is going to make it big. Really, really big!"


    Chu rubbed his hands as he thought of all the possibilities opening up. He had seen too many fantasy and medieval times movies from all different cultures not to know the many uses of this simple piece of machinery.


    What was perfect was that this civilization had not even thought of implementing it on a widespread scale. Maybe somewhere they had begun to use it without understanding its real value but to the senile inventor like him it was a boon from heaven.


    How stupid of him to rack his brains thinking about complex inventions when he should have focused on where exactly this world was in terms of technology.


    In an Empire that resembled the middle ages of the past world, it was the simple inventions that paved the way for the more complex ones of the Renaissance age.


    For Heaven''s sake, the people here still told time using a sundial. According to Mr Thomas, the Military used banded candles at night to estimate time to the nearest hour. Maybe only the Tower Mages had access to an hourglass for their needs.


    The Empire was on the brink of an age of enlightenment and he was going to capitalize on it before someone else did.


    ''Blatant Plagiarism!''


    "Mr Thomas, do you know what a Gear is?"


    Even an idiot like Chu could think of uses for this simple machine.

 Chapter 80 -An invention to shock the world.

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">An invention to shock the world</h4>


    They were now well into the last month of winter.


    "Brat you better have a good reason for having me waste time in this backwater village."


    The burly man scowled as he spoke roughly to the little boy. It was ironic that not even a year ago he himself also lived in this ''backwater village''.


    Instead of squirming or exhibiting fear from a man who could more than break him in half with a slap, the boy slowly sipped some hot tea from a mug. He was siting very comfortably on the wide couch.


    Because he monopolized the largest seating spot, the rest of the occupants had no choice but to stand. A large flat table was centered in the middle of the room with a thinly patched quilt covering something underneath.


    This limited space and further having to stand only served to fuel Griz ire.


    "And what the hell happened with your shoulder?"


    Chu grimaced as he unconsciously touched his shoulder. He had gotten bitten during one of their cave training exercises. Not only him even Lucy had not come out of that place unscathed.


    ''An estimated ten or twenty bats my ass! The damn cave network seemed to spawn those blood suckers.''


    Chu placed down his mug on the edge of the table. Now that Griz raised his blood pressure, he surely had to vent it out.


    "What about you Mr Kim. Do you feel the same way as Mr Griz. Having to come all the way out here because of a little summons from me?"


    "No, no. Heavens not at all."


    Chu cleared his throat and finally stood up. He knew very well that both of them only came here because of money. Merchant Kim made the trip because it was now nearing the end of winter AND because John had informed him of a ready load of pelt and lumber.


    Griz was here because John pleaded in his letter that the boy had shown him something that could make an endless stream of money.


    ''A veritable river of gold to be had.''


    "Cut the talk kid. Let me see what can have John begging me to travel here in Winter."


    Chu placed his hands behind his back and faced them. Two older men and one younger one were staring back at him. In the corner Ming, Simon and Thomas were carrying out their own little conversation.


    "What I am about to show you will shake up the entire Empire as we know it. However it will be up to us to capitalize on it. As Merchants it will be up to you to seize the opportunity while it last. We must also be very careful not to be swallowed up by others as we begin."


    Chu held out his hands. On his palms lay two small gears made of wood.


    Griz was the first to break the awkward silence.


    "What the heck is that?"


    Merchant Kim was confused as well. Only John remained still but his face was bursting with excitement. He had helped the boy in setting up that covered table and also preparing the demonstration.


    "Let''s go outside. I believe that actions speak louder than words."


    Chu cloaked up and headed outside. Flabbergasted Griz and the others could only follow. The group made their way to the well near the lodge entrance. Normally the well was covered to prevent the risk of water freezing during winter.


    Today the well was surrounded by a wooden fence and draped around with a heavy quilt to prevent anyone from peeking inside.


    John rushed to open the small gate for his seniors. They all walked into the little area surrounding the well. Sometime during the trip a little girl followed them and stood at the side with Ming.


    "Everyone knows that to draw water from a well requires a rope and bucket. It is also a known fact that the work is very strenuous and not suited for weaker individuals. The weaker the person the smaller the bucket.


    Today all that will change. In any place that requires water to be drawn this invention will be a gift from the heavens. No matter how deep the well, the average person can draw water very easily. Sally if you may, please start."


    The little girl shyly stepped out and made her way to the well. She held the large rope bucket in her hands and pushed it of the ledge into the well. With a splash it landed at the bottom.


    She then moved to the side where a handle was sticking out not to high from her reach. A small stool allowed her to stand comfortably.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    It was then that Griz noticed the contraption. Three gears each one larger than the last, interlocked with each other from the handle to the horizontal log the rope was tied onto.


    As Sally spun the handle the smaller gear moved the larger ones much slowly. Most importantly was the bucket that was slowly being lifted. When the bucket came up Sally stopped and released the handle. With a ''tock'' sound, a small lever latched on the larger cog stopping it from reversing with the weight.


    The young girl grabbed the bucket and brought it to the side before releasing the lever. Another thud and the water filled bucket landed on the side of the well.


    The two experienced merchants looked on at the demonstration as surprise gradually led to shock. Both of them personally tried out the new contraption, but their minds had already foreseen countless uses.


    "Holy Shit! Do you know what we can do with that thing?"


    "Damn brat, this is going to be hard to swallow!"


    ***


    They were now back in the warm room of the lodge.


    "I want to say that I am the person with the most shares in this company."


    "Hey, hey old man. Get your story straight. Your shares are the same as John and Kim split three ways. ''I'' am the main shareholder here in writing."


    Chu smacked his hands on the table as he stopped Griz in his tracks.


    "Amm, how come I have to split shares with Griz. John should be more than happy to give his superior half of his own."


    "YOU DAMN boldface old man! You were also blubbering about our business with Master Griz. Don''t try to worm your way out now!"


    Chu knocked on the table as John berated Kim on the side.


    "Now, now. No matter what, I am the chief shareholder and the chairman of this company. Merchant Kim will handle transportation issues, Griz will handle our marketing and ownership issues while John will take care of any logistics and research needs."


    "Wait a minute, you left out something important. Who will handle our finances?"


    Griz questioned.


    "All transactions will be recorded on paper and sent to me. I have a competent team that will keep an account of our business. As for the physical gold it can be held with Griz until the end of the year. The profits can be shared out at that time."


    Unless all three of them decided to team up and ''cook their books'' Chu was confident he was able to find any discrepancies that might indicate they were robbing him.


    He was not part of the accounting department but as a salesman he had witnessed countless schemes designed to rip off profits from a company. As for these guys, he was sure they would not bother to take advantage of their golden goose.


    Griz and Kim were silent for some time before they both glanced at each other before Griz spoke.


    "Kid, this thing will be hard for us to swallow alone. Just one of the ''models'' on the table can keep our smiths busy for years. The problem lays in the fact that they can all be copied freely."


    Griz glanced at the now uncovered table. On it lay several basic models highlighting the use of using the mechanical gears. The use in a drawbridge was very eye-catching.


    The basic design was already in use, with the modification of the gear design it would become even more efficient. The main concern was how to get their product out before someone else came up with this invention.


    If a small kid like this brat in a backwater village could dream up this kind of thing, no telling when those scholars in the guilds would have the same idea.


    Merchant Kim suddenly spoke up.


    "We have no choice as I see it. First we are going to need the Artisan Guild involved. That''s the only way to hold back others from copying our invention.


    Next we have to get the Merchant Guild to help us make contact with the biggest customer, the Empire itself. With those three we have our production, delivery and buyer linked together. Only with that we end up with a major problem."


    "The inventors end up with nothing."


    Chu replied making a stiff smile.


    With no protection of intellectual property they would eventually loose out to the biggest and quickest supplier. It all came down to whomever could strike the iron the fastest.


    Being given recognition and praise for an invention was a far cry from the merchants and blacksmiths who made the gold off his head. The majority of profits should undoubtedly fall in his hands.


    Chu suddenly received a revelation. He smacked his head for his stupidity.


    ''Why the hell did he keep thinking about making money today?''


    "Damn, I have it."


    He stood up and faced the others.


    "The main problem is setting up a meeting with the representative from the Empire. All we have to do in the meantime is gather enough stock to release in bulk. By the time others decide to copy us, we will have long sold out and moved onto another design.


    After that we will sell our supplies to the Trading Post at a reduced price to keep the money flowing. All we have to do is package our products along with the related instructions. The water ''well handle'' model is generic, so by using hammer and nails it can be installed on any well.


    Besides we forgot one important thing my fellow merchants."


    Griz tilted his head slightly as he pondered the new idea. He was in agreement with the kid but something still kept him back. The next few words continuing out of the kids mouth broke that indecision completely.


    "You old misers are forgetting that manufacturing these cogs are virtually free!"


    Chu followed up casually.


    It was John who nearly screamed out in excitement after Chu made that statement.


    "Crap the kid is right! Except for the thin piece of iron bands and rivets holding the cogs, they are all made of wood. The kid has virtually free labor and also endless material to work with. We''re RICH!"


    What was the key to any manufacturing company.


    Location, location, location.


    Chu had free labor and furthermore an endless source of free materials to work with. Wooden cogs was good for most of his future planned inventions since he was literally living inside the Great Forest. As for the iron bands and rivets needed, he was also not too far from the source in the north.


    Only when the sounds of John fainting from euphoria did Chu finally awaken out of his thoughts.

 Chapter 81 -Production and discovery.

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Production and Discovery</h4>


    The next day a tired and visibly fatigued Griz and Kim both left the village. Under heavy guard the caravan headed to Karst and eventually to its stop in Haven.


    After waking and discussing all night they had agreed on a suitable plan. The wooden cogs and complete well water package were to be made by Chu in the village. These would be quality tested at the farm and stored in a large shed.


    By the time this was happening, Kim would be getting a few apprentices familiar with new trading routes. Griz would also be busy at this time having his smiths make the iron cogs for another invention; a demonstration model of the drawbridge and raised gate.


    To protect their invention, the final assembly would be done at the farm. They had unanimously agreed to help fund a smithy for Chu. Hopefully by summer Dareck would have his own smithy far from prying eyes.


    Griz used his rank as the Trading Post master to commission the village smithy until summer. After that all work would be moved to the farm.


    Spring started with the residents of the farm moving out in full force.


    Thomas fetched the men from the village house to aid in harvesting lumber from the forest. The wood they stockpiled for use in making cogs and building a smithy with an attached workshop.


    Although the weather was still cold, Jim showed his skills in setting snares and traps around the lumber field. The traps worked on smaller predators but larger ones like a wolf could eventually break free given time.


    It explained why trappers had a hard time in the forest catching animals.


    With guards like Miki and Lucy around however, the traps were more than adequate. Once the animals were trapped, it became an easy task to pick them off using their crossbow skills.


    Doug and his group had been tasked to help Clod in building the framework for the workshop. The walls were finally finished during winter. Even though the ground was still hard from the cold, Clod pushed this work first.


    Once the land was ready he would have no choice but to concentrate the majority of labor to the fields. With the influx of new help, work progressed smoothly.


    Chu was expecting the new workers from the village to complain, but instead they gritted their teeth to prove their worth. Being provided piping hot meals daily, along with hot water waiting in the evening for a bath and furthermore a warm bed at night was more than enough incentive.


    Also knowing that very soon the boss would construct lodging for their own personal use drove them to finish their task. For older couples like Jim this was a boon from heaven. Out in the farm they could safely live and relax in comfort in return for a few hours work.


    "Clod, meet Dareck. He will assist you in designing and building the smithy. Get Doug and the others to help you move the stones and make the bricks for the furnace. Most of the large equipment and tools will be transported as soon as the roads are ready from Karst."


    Chu brought Dareck to the farm and had him help Clod line up the construction for the smithy. He then sent him back to the village with a load of raw materials to continue manufacturing.


    As soon as the new sleeping quarters and the workshop was ready, Chu was going to settle everyone on the farm. He would alternate the ones staying in the village home between the two old couples.


    One thing disturbed him during this time. Ming had restarted his pellet making hobby using heaven knows what from the Trading Post. John all to easily provided him with ingredients whose effects were unknown. Since it kept him out of everyone''s hair, Chu allowed him free rein. Of course it was a given that no one should sample his products.


    ***


    Miki inched forward along the passageway. Sometimes it was high and smooth enough to walk upright, other times she had to pick her way and crawl along some jagged outcropping. It was the latter that gave her problems as she held her crossbow in a ready state in front of her.


    She wore her scarf wrapped around her neck with her black hair tied into a ponytail. Her appearance was near identical of a young Asian teenager. Life in the farm had turned the once skinny and ribbed body into that of a shapely young girl.


    Her days of hunger might have ended but the hard work continued. Of course never did she nor anyone else have an ounce of complaint. In fact she actually relished her current job at the moment.


    Mr Thomas moved not to far behind her holding the torch and scribbling markings on the walls ever so often. Behind him Rose walked with a torch in one hand and a wooden cup in the other.


    Rose was now a tall and fit teen. She sported her shoulder length brown hair loose but covered under her scarf. Under constant training by Mr Thomas her body did not have an ounce of fat, except in the right places where girls wanted it.


    Both her and Miki received training equally from Mr Thomas, one in close range combat the other in long-range attacks. These girls might pass easily as nobility if given the right clothes, unfortunately even that might not be able to mask their callused hands or the little scars from toiling the land.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Nobody would expect to find these three individuals exploring deep in a cave in the desolate grasslands.


    Soon the passageway made its way into a small cavern. Miki gave a hand signal to the others at the back and surveyed the area in front of her using the torch. They cautiously made their way into the cave while keeping guard.


    "Safe, I see two more passageways but the one on the left is blocked by a cave-in."


    Miki grabbed the torch and scrutinized all around. They had learned from their mistakes twice before during theses cave explorations. One time Miki was bitten by a black scorpion and only survived because they happen to walk with an antidote potion.


    Another time Rose was bitten by a vampire bat after they disturbed a small nest. No one faulted her at that time though because she heroically stopped to defend the idiot who ''heaven knows how'' stumbled and fell on the smoothest passageway.


    After those mishaps, Ming was banned from cave exploration and the task handed over to Miki and Rose. Mr Thomas did not have much experience in this kind of activity but still choose to lend moral support.


    He acted as the caddy for them, carrying dry rations, water, torches, ropes and antidotes. Chu supplied them with whatever they needed for this venture.


    "Give me a moment. I need to finish this before I forget."


    Rose stuck her torch to the side and fished out a parchment from her leather pouch. She took her time in the dim lighting to draw a line and scribble some numbers on the side. Satisfied with her work she soon indicated she was ready.


    Miki resumed the lead with the others behind her. This time however she did not have to venture very far along the passageway to meet up another cave. In just a few steps she entered a huge cavern that made her think she somehow exited the caves into the grasslands.


    Mr Thomas brought up the torch behind her but the light nearly lost its effectiveness in the expansive darkness. It was enough though, for her to see a sight that produced a corresponding reaction.


    ''Blearggh!''


    She emptied out her stomach.


    ***


    Chu did not treat the cave exploration as a side matter. It was very important for their development in many ways.


    Firstly, all members who regarded themselves as fighters had to participate. It was to give them a chance for first hand experience in this type of environment. He chose Miki and Rose to groom as specialists in this area. The others joined them whenever they had the time.


    Secondly, the caves offered them the chance to fight other types of creatures. This broke the trend of having to keep fighting the same foes and becoming complacent. He had personally faced scorpions, bats and a large snake long as an anaconda.


    Things that would have made him scream and run, or stand rooted to the ground in shock ceased to affect him. He surmised that it had the same effect on the rest of his companions.


    Thirdly, he might be lucky in finding something of use during these explorations. If they found nothing the caves could serve as a solid foundation for a second defensive base. Presently at the moment all they collected was an assortments of bites, stings and scares to last a lifetime.


    He was busy drafting out some plans for the company when the explorers returned.


    "Chu you will not believe what we found. Ah, so disgusting!"


    Miki sat down near the table and began talking.


    The girls had changed out from their equipment and had a hot shower and meal courtesy of the kitchen staff. They were now dressed in some light but thick indoor clothes to help ward of the cold.


    Rose grabbed a large parchment and rolled it open on the side of the desk. She then started copying and drawing from the paper she had in the cave. She had a makeshift ruler and the small cup she previously carried in the cave.


    Chu graduated the ruler in ''feet'' while the cup contained a floating compass he constructed. The ends of the cup he marked out in the respective sixteen cardinal points. Using these crude equipment the cave layout sprung to life.


    Rose job was simple but very crucial, she recorded the footsteps and the direction she walked in the caves. The map on the desk was the result of her hard work.


    "I think the cave exploration is done, this last cave is the end."


    Rose said while looking at the map.


    The caves and passageways meandered around in a circular fashion ending with the cavern in the center. They had discovered one more entrance similar to the one they used.


    Since the caves did not have a stale smell, Chu figured they had a good form of aeration. They never had problems with the smoke from the torches during their explorations.


    "Hey Chu, you listening to me? Guess what we found?"


    Miki gave him a quick shake on the side.


    "Another nest of bats?"


    "Nope even worse, we found a nest of barrel worms."


    "Eh?"


    Mr Thomas happened to come up at the same time. Knowing the boy he began an explanation before being asked.


    "Barrel Worms are frequently found in those wet caves like this one in the grasslands. I have never encountered them before this but they live up to their name. They feed on the rocks and are just like maggots, pale white. The only difference lies in their name. They are as round and long as a barrel."


    They had already taken care of the majority of pest and dangers in the cave labyrinth. Only these worms remained as an obstacle to securing a hidden refuge.


    "Are they easy to kill?"


    "They are not hard to get rid of. We did not fight them today, but from the tavern talks they don''t have any means of fighting back. I remember that the only thing they have as a defense is a layer of slime making it hard to land a penetrating blow."


    Mr Thomas replied.


    Chu thought for a second and moved over to browse over Rose''s map.


    "Tomorrow most of the work will be in the forest. Clod wants to finish up the work to begin planting next week. I think I will go with you guys, I have never seen nor fought something like this."


    Chu talked as he traced the map, he estimated the cave system to be about a mile long if he included the dead-end passages. Once they cleared out these foes, he would have an entire hidden realm of his own.


    By turning the cave network into an underground fortress, he could always have a place of retreat.


    The overall discovery made him boil in anticipation.

 Chapter 82 - Eww, so slimy!

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Eww, so slimy!</h4>


    "What the heck are these things?"


    Chu walked out from the passage entrance into the cavern. Under the flickering light cast out from the torches he saw the creature.


    ''A Barrel Worm''


    Living up to its name the round barrel entity moved with the speed of a snail on the rock floor. Chu moved cautiously to the side for closer inspection. The ''worm'' ignored his presence and continued on its path. As mentioned by Thomas, it was as wide and long as a barrel.


    The worm resembled a maggot, fat in the middle and tapering on both ends like a dumpling. It had bands circling it like an earthworm except that they were as wide as an arm. When it moved it left behind a trail of thick slime in its wake.


    Chu uncontrollably pulled out his sword and poked the creature on its side. The sword slid on the slime coated surface as it bounced off. The resulting response came like if he had struck a large slab of ''Jello''.


    "I seem to recall that the Barrel worm is mostly made up of liquid. Looking at it again, these things must consist of mainly water. No wonder they only live in these damp and wet caves. Out in the sun, surely they might just dry up."


    Mr Thomas said as he bounced the base of the torch on another worm''s back. The worm showed no signs of counterattacking except for speeding up its movement.


    "Damn it just boosted its speed from snail to tortoise mode!"


    Chu remarked as he walked into the cavern.


    The place was so large that the light from the torch failed to illuminate the walls on the far end. They slowly made their way around the cavern, looking for any passageways and hidden threats.


    The Barrel worms were docile and showed no reaction as they walked among them.


    "Urgghh!"


    Chu exclaimed as he stepped into a small pothole filled with slime. The thick liquid seeped over the top of his boots. The resulting effect raised the hairs all over his body. Luckily he pulled up before his boots became filled with the viscous liquid.


    He was still sitting in a corner using a rag to clean his foot when Miki and the others completed their preliminary survey.


    "There are four small passageways but they all lead to a dead-end. Nothing dangerous here, not even a Black scorpion."


    Rose talked as she moved her hands over a smooth pillar near the end. The cavern reminded Chu of those limestone caves. Complete with stalactites, stalagmites and pillars. It even had small shallow pools, filled mostly with slime mixed water.


    "Holy crap this thing is sticky. Elder give me a water bottle. It looks like only water can be used to wash it away. I only need to wash it of my foot, I''ll clean the outside of the boot later."


    He wiped out the insides of the boots and dried it out with the rag. In the dim lighting the exterior of his boot looked like it was covered in a thick blob.


    "Chu take a look here!"


    Miki called from a place near the passageway they entered.


    When the group strolled over she pointed to a place on the ground.


    "This is probably why this place has no Black scorpions and other creatures. The slime is so sticky it traps them. No wonder these worms have no enemies here."


    Miki mumbled as she used her own sword to prod a dead scorpion.


    "Seems to be the case, I think we should focus on securing proper hidden entrances to the cave. We will leave these worms here for now until we get some free hands to deal with them. When the work in the fields is over we will focus on the cave."


    Chu commented.


    He wanted to convert the caves into a hidden base. He could use it as storage and a place of retreat if he ever encountered trouble. There was maybe about forty of those worms in the cavern but they were lost inside its large size.


    All these things could be placed on the planing list.


    They left the caves and walked to farmer Brown''s farm where they parked one of the wagons. Chu took his time because of his blob covered boot. The viscous liquid had not taken very long to dry into a near transparent coating.


    ***


    The group returned to the barn in the evening drenched in sweat. Chu made a bee-line to a water barrel near the stables to take a quick rinse. He still felt some stickiness mixed in with his sweat that he wanted to wash out.


    If it was not for him sweating the liquid might have been even more slimy.


    These days the farm was a hive of activity. Clod had just gone to the village with the other wagon carrying a load of wood along with Jim. By sawing the wood into rectangular blocks of around the same width, they further reduced the workload on Dareck.


    In the village Dareck and the others were busy manufacturing and also assembling the package for the Geared well handle. The finished product was very simple with all the gears enclosed in a sturdy wooden housing.


    One end was open to fit the final gear onto the wooden shaft. The case contained holes so as for it to be nailed or riveted onto the side support.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Production was slow at first but Dareck showed some ingenuity in designing and beating out an iron stamp. With this all wooden blocks were cut to nearly the same size and width. These cogs were reinforced with thin iron bands to ensure durability.


    According to the requirements, workers moved from the village to the farm. The only constant was Doug and his group, they were working non-stop to frame and cover the workshop.


    Ming was washing his boots near the front of the farm. He had just returned from the forest. The wagon was stuck in some soft mud that needed everyone to help free it. Chu gave him his boots to wash before entering the barn.


    "Chu the goal you set is too high. There is no way to reach those numbers."


    Sakura complained to the boy as he ate at the table. She had grown her black hair below her shoulders and also kept it loose. She retained her normal bashful character except when it came to accounting and bookkeeping. Then she turned into a little she-devil.


    "I agree with Sakura, you keep saying you want one hundred every month, but right now we are making not even half of that amount. Now even mother and Sue have to lend a hand."


    Amanda chimed in on the side.


    With her golden locks curled and loose over her shoulders, a beautiful face and killer body she always provided a welcome distraction to Chu. This girl would crush the hearts of countless men back on earth. Unfortunately she had a strict no-nonsense attitude when it came to handling money. Even Ming was loath to try begging from her.


    Towards Chu both these girls maintained a reverent relationship. The boy was after all their mentor and a walking treasure trove of all kinds of knowledge. Just last week he had created a table of ''multiplication'' making complex additions a breeze. He was even akin to a fish in water when it came to using the abacus.


    Chu furrowed his brows as he chewed.


    "Okay, let me see. Presently with everyone''s support we are making a little over thirty complete packages per month. Seems like we have topped out on production there. Lets keep it exact thirty after we weed out the defective ones. When the workshop is completed we will then reset the goals."


    Chu replied to them.


    "Thank goodness, you don''t know how close you were to getting a wooden cog in your soup."


    Amanda patted her chest lightly.


    ''This damn woman is not aware of how dangerous that action is to the opposite sex!''


    He sobered up on observing her callused hands. She did not shirk away from her responsibilities on the farm. Chu decided that once he settled his business venture he would give these girls access to some of the best beauty treatments available.


    If they did not exist then he would invent his own brands. Oils and fragrances were not hard to make, since there was too much information on beauty products on earth.


    ''Which man in his right mind did not want the best for the girls in his family?''


    Chu understood he should never try to provoke the kitchen team. They worked in silence without complaints, but they had lots of means to voice their discontent.


    When he checked it, they were about two months into spring. Manufacturing was going to slow down when they started planting crops. Therefore the best time to ship his product would be close to the end of summer.


    It takes four to five months for a caravan to travel from the village to the Capital. If he followed this thinking his invention would hit the Capital by storm before winter. It was certain to be sold to those wealthy folks.


    By the time winter was over he would have another shipment ready to be sent out. The plan was to focus on the wealthy cities at first to lock in the most amount of profits. It would also open the doors to ply other inventions.


    Having a steady stream of wealthy buyers was any merchants dream.


    When the time came for the introduction of competition, all he had to do was drop his prices to crush his opponents. His manufacturing overhead could be measured by bowls of soup, since it remained practically near zero.


    He gave some instructions to Sakura and Amanda before leaving. His work for the day was done so he decided to spend the rest of the time practicing his archery skills. He considered himself average in both sword and crossbow.


    He was sure he could at least be able to stand his ground for a time against one of the village guards. In a couple of years he was confident in being able to fight a skilled commander on equal terms. If he incorporated some martial arts into the mix then with some well timed kicks he may end up unstoppable.


    Unfortunately such things required time and practice which at the moment he lacked.


    To him, Military skills did not pan out to be some meridian opening, Qi releasing secret. It did contain some concoctions for pills to build and strengthen ones body but that was all aside from the sword moves. For him it was like taking this worlds equivalent of muscle-building tonics.


    The sword skills were built on the basics, requiring constant practice and enlightenment to become superior than others. Heaven shaking moves were limited only to Ming and his dreams. The Military moves remained grounded on the basics while adding on to it for combination attacks.


    He stepped out of the barn wearing another pair of boots. When it came to clothing for the family he never skimped. Especially while living in a harsh environment such as this.


    ''You can never have enough boots...''


    Damn he certainly sounded like a woman!


    ''Thud, thud, thud!''


    Hearing the banging noise coming from the side of the barn his curiosity got the better of him. Chu at least knew enough of the work schedule that no job was carded for around the barn. He rounded the corner to be greeted by a strange sight.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Chu asked as he stared at the boy who was busy throwing an object onto the side of the barn.


    ''Didn''t this guy have anything better to do?''


    He walked slowly towards Ming, with his hands itching to connect with that stupid head.


    "Hah, hah! Look at this Chu, see what I invented? I''m going to be rich, rich Chu."


    Ming laughed like a manic overdosed on drugs.


    Chu already arrived near him with his hands halfway raised for smacking. From time immemorial this guy only had money on his mind. His hands suddenly dropped when he finally comprehended what was going on.


    The boy was bouncing his ''boot'' off the barn wall. Ming threw it high against the wall and it rebounded towards him. Chu caught the boot as it rebounded in his direction.


    The thick blob had dried out leaving a milky but spongy layer around the boot over an inch thick in some places. He squeezed the front of the leather booth in shock of this startling discovery.


    "What do you think Chu, isn''t your elder brother so amazing? I call it ''Ming''s Bouncing Boot'', too bad I only have one. All I need you to do is get some more muddy boots like these for me.


    You know what''s the best thing about this?


    All I have to do is put the boots out and forget to wash them. Water cannot remove it of when it gets hard. Didn''t I say you guys will one day worship the grou..."


    Chu could not resist launching some slaps at him.


    "Ming''s Bouncing Boot my ass. Do you know what this is?"


    ''Gloves, waterproof clothing, elastic, seals...''


    One important discovery.


    One word.


    "Rubber!"

 Chapter 83 -Building a Base

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Building a Base</h4>


    The cave entrances had been blocked and camouflaged. With all the work scheduled at the farm, Chu did not have the time to sit back and concentrate on this veritable gold mine. He did not spread the discovery to his core members, simply instructing them to keep the location a secret.


    In the next week, Clod had everyone out in the fields. Another temporary quarters was built near the south entrance for the village members. It was not unusual for villagers to seek work in the outlying farms, so the mass movement of the household did not raise any concerns by the neighbors.


    "Doug and his group will handle the preparation of the new fields at the north. The girls will get the vegetable garden started, expanding its size by four times. The rest for us will begin planting in the eastern fields."


    Sue, Mrs Thomas and Ms May became exempted from the farm work on mornings. They were delegated to cooking for the entire group. Rose and Miki manned the lookout in turns, while Lucy was on guard duty in the fields.


    In the evenings the cooks tended to vegetable and herb gardens around the farm. They also provided clean clothes and hot water in the barrels beside the new workshop. There, everyone ate the food served while Clod allocated the next days work after dinner.


    They did not have the time to construct the walls around the workshop. Because of this Chu had them construct a solid wooden fence like the kind they first made in the barn. This would serve as an adequate defense against wild animals.


    Unless he had no other choice, Lucy''s ability was still kept a secret. The fighting skills and the weekends heading into the forest to hunt was chalked up as training received from the known ex-Adventurer Mr Thomas.


    Under the constant interactions, he felt that the three small children would be the first to be absorbed into his group. They were a timid lot all under the age of ten. As with the typical mentality of the village, the girls were abandoned just before winter in the slums.


    Fortunately for Chu, Ms May kept an eye on them and dragged them into the village home. Though they were shy, they were dedicated and hard workers.


    Besides Ms May and Jim, there were two other older couples in the farm. Before taking them in, Chu might have sworn they were clocking ninety.


    Now after the most comfortable winter they had probably spent in their entire lives they were finally looking like middle-aged people.


    Spring passed them by concentrating on the farm and the new invention. Griz remained true to his word. When summer rolled in, so to did his family owned merchant caravans filled with the tools, equipment and materials necessary in creating a forge.


    Though the technology was seriously middle ages, a smithy in the Empire represented cutting edge technology. Only the Tower Mages could compete in terms of new products.


    If the Tower Mages represented a group of inventors and pioneers, the Smithy was the core of engineers and technicians that brought it to life and concurrently to the common man.


    Because of the focus on Magic, the technological advancement slowed in the Empire. For Chu whose brain was useless in creating modern technology, this was a gift from Heaven. Sooner or later the simply machinery of gears would be discovered and developed. Ushering in another leap in technology.


    He had to strike now to make his fortune. Once the product hit the market, others would copy it. When that happened he must be ready to blast out another invention when the sales dropped. Because he was running on limited time, he was going to follow the plan of outsourcing.


    The smithy in the farm was going to be the place he could tinker to provide working inventions. As such, the wagons did not return empty but filled with lumber. A chest containing a sample and a letter was place under the care of the guards.


    The blacksmiths under Griz would be taking over the as the main producer. Under Chu''s guidance the assembly and trial of the iron gear assembly for a drawbridge and portcullis would finish.


    Karst will receive the final product by the first month of autumn. By using his newfound contacts in the Tower and the backing of the Merchant Guild, Griz was hoping to sell his rights on the product to the Empire. Instead of negotiating a price, Chu''s idea was to him revolutionary.


    Under the protection of both the Empire and the Merchant Guild, he was to demand a ''commission''. Any one who wanted to manufacture their products, would simply have to pay them a small fee. This ''percentage'' according to the boy would quickly add up while serving two very important functions.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Firstly the Merchant Guild and the Empire were undoubtedly the two most powerful heavy weights when it came to the economy. By including them into the fold, he was certain that his product would receive a boost in manufacturing and spread across the country in quick time. With so many customers for the Well handle modification and others, a simple fifteen percent fee was going to rake in big money.


    The second reason behind this plan was to make use of the Empire and the Merchant Guild to act as enforcers. When Griz sold the rights to any merchant they would undoubtedly monitor each other. Obviously none of them wanted to get blacklisted for failing to abide by the rules.


    Throw in some new products and it would only serve to increase the amount of Merchants sucking up and fawning over Griz. That would be the best for Chu, since he and his farm would be seen as the usual side investment. By releasing the invention in the Capital they would never have to worry about some big Merchant family gobbling them up.


    If anyone decided to venture out into the boondocks to find the manufacturing base, Chu would long be waiting and ready. In this place only he had access to the complete plans.


    All they had to do was sit back and rake in the money. Chu wrote to Griz stating that they could give a five percent of the fee earned back to the Merchant Guild for services. That service was to prevent merchants from robbing them blind.


    By selling their own product while raking in the benefits from commission, it was a win-win plan. Chu planned to remain in business for the long haul. By the time he clocked a ripe old age and finally finished his adventuring days, he intended to retire in style.


    Chu had Dareck move to the farm. As an apprentice blacksmith, the young man had experience in setting up the layout for the new smithy. With it in progress, the assembly work on the gears could begin.


    ***


    Dough and his group were training hard in the evening. The Elder was sitting on a log teaching Rose to sharpen a sword.


    "I know we promised to set you guys free as soon as the fields got sown. A man''s word is his bond, but I have three choices for you young men.


    The first one is that you can leave now, and as promised I will get a word in to the merchants trading in the village. We will not have anything to do with each other again.


    The second choice is to work until the end of summer. By then I can guarantee a work as guards on a convoy heading into the city of Haven. That convoy will sometimes bring you men back to the farm now and again.


    The third choice is to work here until autumn. We have a special delivery going out to Karst. From there it is heading out to the Capital. If you want to experience the life at the center of the Empire, this is a great opportunity. You can also choose to stay there or return working as guards."


    The Elder spoke to them while checking on Rose''s work.


    Doug and his group were no fools. During the past few months they had been working alongside the older men recruited from the village. Through normal small talk Singh and Chong had gained valuable information on their current employer.


    This farmer had a deep connection with the Master of the Trading Post. If that was not scary enough, the new blacksmith at the farm boasted about how his Patron and the Farmer was apparently close. A farmer with such ties could never steer them in the wrong direction.


    Additionally he had a son who ran this farm in the background. Countless times they heard the ''little boss'' boasting about her brother''s amazing skills.


    The benefits since their ''abduction'' far outweighed the cons. They had eaten better than most villagers and now given the once in a lifetime opportunity to travel to the Capital.


    "Elder, we have no problems in working until autumn. We want to go to the Capital."


    Doug replied.


    The only thing the group did not do was bow down and break out in tears.


    All the hard work finally paid off. Unlike most if not all of the inhabitants living in these parts they had the opportunity to visit the Capital city of the Empire.


    ''How many people live their entire lives wishing and dreaming they could hear these few words?''


    "Very well, you brats are growing up. When its time to leave I will get some spending money for you. Make sure you reserve yourself and come back in one piece. The world outside is cruel and unforgiving."


    Mr Thomas seemed pleased in their choice. They were not ungrateful as to bail on him now.


    "Alright, settle yourself. Rose, grab the wooden sword. Its time for you to spar with these scoundrels."


    Mr Thomas continued in a pleased manner.


    On the opposite side of the farm, Clod and Chu were taking a walk inside the fields. Rows of green corn lined both sides of the road. Halfway down the road between the farm and the north south road they stopped.


    "Here. In this spot here I want to build it."


    Chu looked around as if making sure he choose a prime location.


    "So far from the barn?"


    Clod asked. He stared at the ground. There on the dirt road, Chu had made a crude drawing.


    "Yep, we want to make sure it does not disturb us at the barn. Also we can use it both as additional income and as another watchtower. Too close to the barn will cause trouble, we will have endless worries if it falls into enemy hands. Out here it can serve its purpose perfectly."


    Chu replied.


    "Very well then. With the fields under control I can allocate additional lumber for this project. As soon as Dareck gets his forge going, we can have nails and rivets to set it up. I think we will only be able to frame it up before winter though."


    Clod spoke as he looked at the doodle on the ground again.


    "Don''t worry, when we meet Dareck for dinner later in the workshop I will have him help me construct a small model. Both of you can use it to help in the construction. All you need to know is that it needs a large base for adequate support."


    Chu gave Clod some reassurance as he headed back.

 Chapter 84 -Busy Summer

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Busy Summer</h4>


    The residents of the farm did not have the luxury to rest during the summer. They constructed buildings, toiled in the fields and took part in mandatory archery training in the evenings. At night the women and girls did some knitting and sewing near the fireplace while the men and boys gossiped about some rumor.


    "Chu didn''t I eat Snowbear meat once?"


    "Yes, yes for the umpteenth time you ate Snowbear meat."


    "See Rugol, I told you so! Remember our bet, you need to fetch water from the well for the next two weeks!"


    Slap, Slap, Slap.


    "Stop trying to scam others to do your chores!"


    Rugol and his wife Stavia became permanent residents of the farm since they moved over from the village home. Both once worked in the village tavern, but lost their jobs when it burned to the ground.


    Stavia had gotten burned on one of her hands trying to help out the fire. Rugol ended up with a broken arm trying to stave of a drunkard from stealing a barrel of mead. By the time both recovered they lost their jobs.


    Rugol had long blond hair he kept tied and possessed a muscular tall body. In spite of his recently broken hand he helped Clod with the toughest task.


    His wife Stavia by contrast was a short rounded woman with blue eyes and long blond hair. Despite her size she zipped across the tables and kitchen making short work in serving food and clearing dishes.


    In the hot summer nights everyone practically lived in the open workshop. Only when it was time to sleep did the women and girls return to the barn.


    Until he could provide suitable lodging, Chu allowed the married couples and girls to live in the barn. Bachelors like him had no problems ''roughing it out'' in the workshop. Plans were in place to harvest enough lumber from the forest before the autumn harvest.


    That way he could finally realize the completion of the log houses inside the walls for the older couples and ''guest'' like Doug and company. The family assimilated the younger girls like a Borg mother-ship. In a household where the sky seemed to be the only limit, this became like heaven to them.


    Sally and Brella were nine years old, while Yin was seven. It was easy to fit in among the rest of girls of similar age.


    If you wanted to read and count, you could join Sakura and big Sis Amanda during the evenings. Learn archery using a crossbow with Miki during trainings, or spar and become skilled with a sword like Rose. If you even wanted to walk freely in the grasslands and forest without a care, then you just accompanied the ''little boss''.


    "Big Sis, can you help me with this word?"


    "Hey Yin, your Big Brother is right here whenever you need anything okay! Go full a barrel of water for me."


    "Miki, I need help with resetting the crossbow."


    "Let Big Brother help you Sally, in the meantime go get a bowl of soup from Sue for me. Remember to add an extra helping of meat, if you say it''s for you she will do it. "


    "I''m ready boss, I have the canvas bags you wanted."


    "Hey, hey little Brella. You should listen to Big Brother and stay away from such bad company. Why don''t you come here instead and help me wash these clothes."


    Slap, slap, slap.


    "Stop forcing others to do your chores, they certainly do not want your help. You should focus that one brain cell on your training, otherwise Rose is going to beat your sorry behind. And no more meat for you for a week!"


    "Nooooo! Chu I''m so sorry, I wont just put the clothes to dry in the sun, I will really soak and wash them this time."


    "I knew it you dirty bastard, Lucy!"


    Jim gave Chu a rundown of the kinds of traps occasionally used by hunters. They ranged from the commonly used snares and deadfall traps to the least frequented pit traps. Trappers hardly used pit traps because of the time constraints. Additionally, animals in the forest tended to avoid or be wary around them.


    Since no one wanted to be food of a wild animal when caught digging a trap, it fell out of favor. They used cage traps but for smaller creatures. It was very hard for a hunter or trapper to construct these types of traps quickly in so little time. Fear of the forest after all, literally slashed their income.


    Chu understood the problems for the most part faced by the old trapper. Technology in this field after all, never really progressed. Except by some modifications with materials used in construction and baiting, trap basics remained the same. He did get some ideas from conversing with the old man.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    With Lucy''s help in ''seeing'' animal trails, it would be very easy to make cage traps to attract and capture large prey like deer and boars. He preferred to concentrate on edible meat for now. Not to say that if they had a chance to bag a wildcat, he certainly would not refuse.


    He also remembered something he long forgot. It was the standard trap shown frequently in outdoor type movies. The trap they called a bear trap, or otherwise known as a leg hold trap. He remembered it was inhumane to use it against wild animals but he never planned to do so in the first place.


    Such metal trap was beyond the scope of the present technology, but if he created it the uses were endless. Tinkering to reinvent this device might just be worth it.


    In times of trouble such as a goblin raid, he could lay the traps out like a minefield in the grasslands outside the walls. Dyna''s wolves were much smarter than most people so it did not affect them.


    He might have to keep an eye out for Ming though...


    Mr Thomas continued the weekend trips to the village. Mrs Thomas and some of the girls sometimes tagged along. Whenever that happened, it usually meant a trip to Farmer Hoyle''s farm. Now that farm had a new resident, a healthy granddaughter that received affection even from Rose.


    "That new girl must really be something, so as to melt an ice queen like that."


    Ming commented.


    Ever since Rose bested him once during a training session he remained sour for days. Chu had to bear the foul mood and gloomy comments for the guy stuck to him like a leech. Because of this everyone now avoided him like the plague.


    "Clod is going to the village today to get some supplies. Take this letter and go with him, Merchant Kim will return soon and we need to have his cargo ready."


    "Why can''t I stay here with you, Clod can drop it of for you."


    "Because I can only count on you. Since you are the best and most skilled fighter in our camp. You know I only trust you for important matters!"


    "Well, if you say so Chu. You''re right, I AM the best."


    Chu rolled his eyes as he saw him off. He had some important designs to finish and show to Mrs Thomas and the other women.


    Just before the end of summer merchant Kim arrived at the farm. Chu had him and his guards bunk in the workshop. The old miser showed no displeasure in his lodgings, especially when he saw the bulky cargo ready for him.


    Because time was of the essence, Kim did not relax at the farm. He had a chat with Chu to understand the plans and dropped of a chest for him. The wagons were loaded the same night, and in the morning Kim departed.


    As planned most of his cargo this time was destined got the Capital. By the time the other merchants there could gain some understanding of the product, Griz would arrive bearing another new invention as well as plans for a favorable contract.


    Chu had Ming lug the chest over to the barn. He discreetly handed over a small ledger and a sack of coins to Amanda for safekeeping. In the evening they gathered around the chest.


    "Open it Chu, what did you buy for me. It''s high time you recognize this warrior''s skills and worth!"


    Chu opened the chest and removed one of the cloth bundles. When he loosened it there were gasps all around.


    "So beautiful!"


    On the cloth laid a small leather strap that had five thin daggers the length and width of two fingers sheathed. The strap could be buckled onto ones leg, arm or wrist. Chu opened another bundles revealing some six-inch daggers made of metal and pure white handles.


    He ended up with five of the six-inch long daggers and ten sets of the smaller ''kunai'' like hidden weapons. He really made those smaller weapons for Miki. When he once saw here throwing a knife accurately onto a training dummy he became intrigued. Later he found out that she actually hunted in the grasslands using this method.


    Whenever she sneaked up onto the hares or pheasants, she used the knife throwing skills. She had learned through experience that using it accurately prevented the creature from alerting others. These daggers were light to carry and best for medium range combat.


    He also wanted Lucy to begin training with them. Considering her speed and strength, those small daggers in her hands would make a lethal weapon. Of course not everyone could see the benefits of these weapons.


    "But what the heck is this? You mean we got robbed again!"


    ***


    Toll and his wife Shine were the last of the three couples from the village. Both of them usually made their money working on farms for the summer. Because he had fallen ill in the winter the year before, they lost their income from the farm. Hence the move to the slums.


    Toll had a get up and go attitude. Under his thin frame was a body primed to work in the fields. Most of the time his short black hair was the only thing seen among the corn. Clod and him always carried out some of the most animated conversations around.


    Shine had the same mentality as her husband, but she excelled in handling all the chores around a farmhouse. She was a friendly woman who had slivers of gray hair growing among her long brown hair.


    Both were experienced farm hands and fitted perfectly into Chu''s plans. Added to the fact that the new men had basic skills in construction, he did not foresee major problems ahead. Shine was especially good in sewing and knitting. Chu used her skills to help him complete his task.


    He considered recruiting more personnel from the other villages to expand his manufacturing base and production but he squashed the thought. It was in his best interest to mold this group first and acquire absolute trust before he ventured forward.


    That way whenever he decided to expand, not only could he do so in quick time but he would have loyal ans experience followers to man the top positions.


    On the last day of summer Chu had a large table set out under the tree. This time he made all the favorites, plus some jam filled pastries. The food contained fried vegetables and an assortment of meats seasoned and cooked in different ways.


    Mrs Thomas and the women also brought out an assortment of different stuffed animals made of cloth beads and buttons. Chu had spent an entire evening drawing up the best kinds he could remember. The looks on the faces showed his work was not in vain.


    ''Happy Birthday!''


    "But what the heck is this? Chu, I did not even get a doll!"

 Chapter 85 -The Calm before the Storm

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Calm before the Storm</h4>


    In the first week of autumn Chu built a solid tower about fifteen feet high at the eastern entrance. A trapdoor and ladder provided access to the platform overlooking the fields from behind the log wall. The platform could hold two men comfortably while iron bars installed on the four large windows thwarted attacks by climbing creatures.


    It made no sense to a military man like Mr Thomas.


    "Why the hell did you waste this slow week on a tower there?" Shouldn''t we construct the damn thing where we need it the most? ON the western side facing the forest?"


    "Elder, elder. Don''t fret the little things. Eventually we will have it done. This tower is really to pacify Clod''s mind. The guy is literally waking every night and pacing around the workshop. The group sleeping there is beginning to get nervous."


    After being worried over a few nights when Clod began to pace and mumble to himself, the boy gave Chu a fright. One night he shook Chu roughly awake and started droning on about Inyoni, cornfields and chopping. Chu nearly pissed himself staring back into those blood-shot eyes. An accompanying twisted face looking like a maniac did little to alleviate his fears.


    Chu would die rather than to tell this tale to Mr Thomas.


    So as to pacify Clod, Chu embarked on a defensive plan to protect the guy''s fields. He constructed the watchtower and commissioned Dyna to have her wolves stay out at nights to aid in detection and rapid response.


    The residents had two seasons of interactions and were used to these animals. There could be no mistaking Dyna''s wolves for others. These fellows looked too abnormal, they nearly doubled the size of a normal wolf and could now fight one on one with large predators like a Jaga. Worse yet their growth showed no signs of slowing down. They were already the size of a large tiger in Chu''s old world.


    ''What the heck man! What kind of steroids was the girl feeding these animals!''


    With Clod contented, work resumed as normal. Dareck continued to tinker with the prototype assembly for the portcullis and drawbridge. Presently the shaft rested and moved in grooves to hold it in place. Although it served its function, he decided to in the future construct some kind of bearings. This would reduce the amount of power needed to drive his gear machinery.


    In the evenings while Chu and the others trained, Jim and the rest of the men started the building of the log houses. In this first month of autumn they focused on most of the labor intensive work. Because soon Doug and his group had to leave.


    At the end of the month, the wagons sent by Griz arrived. It delivered raw materials for the smithy and reloaded with the new invention as well as loads of lumber. The lumber went to the blacksmiths who now constructed the water well improvements. The invention and Griz had a destined meeting in the Capital.


    Doug and his group bade a teary farewell to the farm residents. Even though they met on hostile circumstances, the brief stay at the farm opened their eyes to the world. Hard work, good food and intensive sword training turned them into stocky and well-developed young men.


    "Good luck brats. Remember you are going out to have a taste of the world. Don''t stray from the guards assigned to the convoy on the way. Use the time wisely to observe and experience how life out there is."


    Mr Thomas gave them a pep talk before they left. He deposited a small pouch in Doug''s hand. He continued talking.


    "Take it, it''s a little spending money for you guys on the trip. Enjoy the adventuring life, but try not to go too wild out there. Best to lose all this money rather than your lives."


    "Thank you Elder, we will not let you down."


    Doug and the others replied while bowing in respect.


    "Hey, make sure you get me something good from the Capital okay."


    "Yes little miss, we will try to find something nice for you."


    Chong and Singh were busy pacifying their little supervisor on the side. No one could tell who exactly spoiled who in their time of interaction.


    And so just like that, the farm residents were reduced by six in number.


    ***


    Chu learned how to prospect and find water. On the advice from Dareck and Clod, he decided to dig an additional well. He nearly slapped the two for not letting him know sooner, as Doug and the others had just left. They would dig the new well outside the farm at a distance away. This was because Chu wanted in the future to have a Master smithy.


    He knew enough in planning so as to have major industrial companies located away from residential areas. The small smithy at the moment was okay for now, but insufficient in the future. He settled on the place he once showed Clod before, located half way between the farm and the main road.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    A Master blacksmith workshop was the cream of the crop when it came to cutting edge industry in this world.


    One morning the group set out to survey and choose the right geographical location for the well. At least that was Chu''s thoughts on the matter.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chu asked.


    "Looking for water."


    Jim replied casually. The other men at the side nodded in agreement.


    ''This brat could be so dense sometimes, it was a crying shame.''


    "But what the hell is this!"


    Chu grabbed a line from Ming.


    "Sometimes I really want to know which hole in the mountains you particularly crawled out from. This is the most efficient way in finding water. With skills like this Jim could have surely joined the support teams in the Military."


    Mr Thomas replied and spoke to him condescendingly.


    Chu stared at Jim who held two sticks walking around the place. Apparently when they crossed or pointed towards each other meant a prime spot to find water or dig a well.


    On receiving Jim''s signal the group wasted no time in digging the new well. Toll drove the wagon carrying stone slabs they foraged to construct the walls. In a day''s time the well was completed in addition with muddy water springing out to fill the bottom.


    After a week later, it was the source of crystal clear water.


    ''Holy crap, this shit actually works!''


    "You need to open your mind some more Chu, so as to learn the ways of the world. You''re too easily confounded."


    Ming consoled him over dinner in his sage mode mentality.


    Chu understood he had a lot to still learn. Ming however was not finished.


    "That''s the reason you get so easily frightened. I nearly died stifling my laughter when I saw the look on your face that night. Clod really scared the living hell out of you, I swear you were going to piss your pants."


    "Oh, when was that?"


    Mr Thomas joined in the conversation.


    Over the dinner table in the workshop Chu chalked up one of the most embarrassing moments of his life.


    Harvest this year went on without a hitch. The Inyoni threat to the crops did not surface this year for some reason. The group made short work of reaping the fields since they now had experience hands. Rugol and Stavia had just as much skills in farming as Clod therefore farming matters became much easier.


    This time Chu had no problems when paying taxes to the village Chief. He still believed the state milked him on the fees but he bore with it for now. When the Chief kindly asked if they wanted to sell the extra grains, Mr Thomas politely declined. One look at that angry face told him all he needed to know.


    Mr Thomas and Chu both came to the consensus that they had to begin storing extra grains. This was to offset a difficult harvest and also mitigate against some unforeseeable disaster. Besides, it was never a bad idea to store extra food.


    Grains had a long history as the go to food for years of storage. Under a properly build dry storage, they could slowly end up with food to last years. As his organization pulled in new members so to would he increase his farms.


    An old proverb such as ''an army marches on its stomach'' meant something in the real world. As for him, he vowed never to end up in a situation of hunger ever again. One can never be too sure what the future holds for them.


    As if to prove their point, about a week after the early harvest, a freak storm rampaged across the region from the south eventually heading into the north. Except for a few shingles blown out from the recently constructed workshop, the farm escaped with no major damage.


    If the harvest had been delayed any longer all their hard work in farming might have been for nought. Without foresight, he and the other children might be riding that wagon as slaves in payment for lack of grains.


    Since most of the pressing work was completed, Mr Thomas decide to make a trip to the village to check their vacant house. With winter around the corner he wanted to prepare it for new tenants. Ms. May and Jim would spend the winter there, seeking to draft in some new blood.


    The couple was reluctant like the rest to leave this comfortable setting. Not only was their new home construction almost completed, they had also developed a close relation with similar companions.


    Jim enjoyed his time teaching the children to set snares while regaining the thrill of trapping large deer and game with Lucy in the forest. May was content with her chats among the other women around a warm fireplace at nights.


    "What the heck are you guys weeping for? It''s not like I''m putting you out, who else am I going to send to the village? You elders have the most experience moving around the slums and moreover a good eye for picking the cream of the crop among bad apples."


    "But Boss, why do we have to spend the whole winter, can''t you surely send someone else? How bout Ming?"


    Ms May pleaded her point.


    "Are you that desperate to remain here? You want that fool to accidentally burn down our village quarters?"


    May realized how desperate she was when she mixed in Ming with her words. In these couple of months she had developed an emotional attachment to this place. It was with pride she called this farm her home.


    "Don''t worry you wont have to go until winter begins. Remember it is important to either find good people or none at all."


    Chu consoled her.


    Mrs Thomas prepped a basket of preserved vegetables and smoked meats to carry for the Hoyle farm. This time Mr Thomas would drop off May and Jim in the village while carrying Chu and Lucy along with him and his wife. The plan was to just say a few words of hello, see the baby and then return to help in the village.


    Under the cool autumn sun the hard ride in the wagon was as comfortable as it could possibly be. Chu was half dozing when they dropped of the others and made their way to the farm. He found himself in the middle of some deep contemplation, making some shock absorbers for the wagon.


    They were about a mile away when Lucy stood up in the moving wagon as if her feet was nailed to the floor. The move caused the drowsy Chu to spare her a glance with his sleepy eyes.


    The next moment he bolted up, sitting on the wagon wide awake because he noticed her frowning face and slightly twitching nose. In the forest he had come to know what such an expression meant. The words that followed though, was different and came as a surprise.


    "I smell blood. Human blood."

 Chapter 86 -Storm

    <div>


    <h4>Storm</h4>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 87 -Choices that affect lives.

    <h4>Choices that affect lives.</h4>


    Mr Thomas moved closer and slowly removed the hay uncovering the body beneath. The baby lay still with her small hands outstretched. The old man lifted the child off the ground, scooping her up into his arm.


    "She still feels warm."


    "Her smell was stronger a few moments ago, but it faded when we arrived. When we noticed the small stiff hand, I called for you. I did not want to uncover her, lest we had to witness something similar to the courtyard."


    Lucy replied in a choking voice.


    Chu was in the middle of his heaving when he heard the conversation. Something clicked in his mind, the remnants of a memory and world from the past.


    "Quick, give her to me!"


    He removed his cloak and literally grabbed the tiny child. After which he gently placed the baby on it. Mr Thomas was right, the girl felt warm to the touch. Hopefully he yet had time.


    ''What was the ratio again? 15:2, 40:2?''


    He panicked as he began a rough version of CPR. Halfway through his repetition he calmed down his mind.


    "No you idiot! It''s thirty, thirty to two."


    Chu shouted to himself as he began anew. Thirty presses with two blows. When he had first entered his company, his training program included a first aid course. Part of this course included a mandatory CPR training. That certificate received was supposed to be renewed every couple years but he never bothered.


    He never thought that, he would ever have the need to use such knowledge in his life.


    Until now.


    Ironically it happened in a place, where and when he could never double check his current memory.


    Lucy stood on the side with her little hands clenched. Mr Thomas returned to his wife who had regained her consciousness. The woman groaned as she slowly shifted to a sitting position and then followed the gazes of the other two as they watched the boy kneeling on the ground.


    The boy shouted to himself as he performed a strange action, akin to some ancient ritual. Such thoughts filled the woman''s mind as she observed.


    Chu felt his brain become light headed with the vigorous repetitions. Just when he was about to give up, the miracle he hoped for happened.


    Cough, cough!


    Waaaah!


    Chu quickly reached into his pouch and pulled out the empty healing potion vial. He dipped his finger inside hence wetting it with the remains. This finger he pushed into the child''s mouth rubbing it inside. Maybe it might also help in re-vitality like a vitamin boost, he really did not know.


    At the moment he was willing to try anything. Chu dropped to the ground as fatigue washed over him. No matter how fit he was, his body had the constitution of a fourteen year old. When he pulled himself together he found the others staring at him.


    Lucy had her hands still clenched but tears rolled down her eyes. To her, Chu could always achieve the impossible. Mr Thomas and his wife had faces mixed with amazement and respect, mixed in with a hint of fear.


    In this world, there existed no one and no item to bring a person back from the dead. What Chu did before their eyes resided in the realm of impossibility. Not even the chief healers, nor the Tower Mages would dare to say they could accomplish this feat.


    Did he hold the gift from the Heaven''s, or a slave contract of the Abyss...


    Mr Thomas finally broke out of this paralysis.


    "Boy, you never cease to amaze me."


    Mr Thomas finally spoke as he used the cloak to wrap the child while lifting her up. He moved so carefully, it was akin to him holding some precious object more fragile than glass. Chu raised himself off the ground still feeling the effects of fatigue. Lucy rushed over to him and embraced him, if not for her controlling her strength she might have sent him flying.


    "Chu, I was so scared. I am so sorry, I waited with Mrs Thomas by the wagon but I kept getting this smell mixed in with the others. Then I finally remembered the baby scent and took Mrs Thomas with me to track it. I know what I did was wrong, I could have placed us both in trouble. Then this..."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Chu patted her head like a grown up would console a child. Lucy usually put up a strong front, while she kept her feelings bottled inside. Her venting these feelings every once in awhile could only be a good thing.


    "So what next."


    Mr Thomas reminded them of the reality still ahead. He handed over the baby to his wife. Mrs Thomas though still in awe, scanned the child. The disbelief she harbored in her mind, dispelled by the living proof she now held. She finally understood the reason Sue and the others placed this boy on a pedestal.


    "How would the garrison respond to this news?"


    Chu inquired.


    "Well first they would increase the guards on duty in the village. Then send out two patrols, one to warn surrounding farms while the other would be to investigate and scout for signs of remaining bandits."


    The boy remained silent lost in his thoughts. He faced Mrs Thomas as he replied to the words from the man.


    "The Hoyle household can be considered our friends so we have to help them if we can. First we will return to the village and make the report. Let John also know so as to warn the traveling merchants. Then we hurry back to our farm, once we secure it we will return a favor to the Hoyle''s."


    Chu decided in a firm tone as he nodded to Mrs Thomas.


    The group wasted no time after that. They had to also worry about the baby. As planned they went to the village where Mr Thomas reported the news to the garrison captain. He further informed the man that he would later return to bury the bodies of the family after securing his own farm.


    May and Jim were briefed on the way. On arrival it did not take long for the farm members to gather in the workshop. The women seated themselves on one end of the dining table surrounding the little baby. Chu was at the other end with the rest of the members standing in a semicircle.


    It was no secret to the members who was the true boss of this farm. Everyone present knew this boy was a genius. A figure who walked out of the Slums on his own. Since they had all gathered here, Chu left the watch to Dyna.


    She had the wolves out circling the farm on sentry duty.


    Chu drummed his fingers on the table before speaking.


    "You heard the story from Mr Thomas, I am open to suggestions, but time is of the essence if we decide to act."


    He looked around waiting for any feedback. It did not take long for someone to speak.


    "Boss, you took me and my wife into your home and saved us from winter. I am not a fighting man so normally I would never try to risk my life for somebody already considered dead. But if something ever happened to my wife or myself I would certainly want you to save me or at least avenge me.


    My skills with the sword is pathetic, but I can now shoot pretty well with the crossbow. Whatever you decide, count me in as support."


    Rugol took a step forward and spoke his mind.


    The other couples including the wives voiced their agreement.


    Everyone knew the dangers and risk involved if they decided to act. These types of actions in the past normally led to people being wiped out. Bandits had a reputation of retaliating brutally against rag-tag survivors seeking revenge.


    The only ones who remained unusually quiet was the regular vanguard. Even Ming remained silent with not an ounce of emotion showing on his blank face. Whatever Chu wanted would always be treated as a law to them. Unlike the newer members they did not have to prove loyalty, they mainly bickered on how to get it done.


    "Okay, then this is the plan. The scouting group will consist of myself, Lucy and Ming. Mr Thomas will take us along with Toll and Dareck to the Hoyle Farm. While our group begins tracking, the men will bury the dead.


    The rest of you will secure the barn and keep a watch on the tower until Mr Thomas and others return. Dyna let one of the wolves follow us. If we find anything we will relay a message. Presently we have no idea how large this bandit camp is, so we cannot split our resources too much."


    His words raised a clamor.


    "Brat why should you take the risk? It''s easier to protect you in the barn, if something happens to you out there..."


    Chu silenced them all with his hands. He grabbed his map and spread it open on the table.


    "Griz once wrote in a letter about bandit activity in the south. I think this is the work of the same group. Therefore they are either moving north, or have struck the farm and decided to double back somewhere.


    I think they are hiding in a camp nearby. They did not all come with horses otherwise that skirmish for the baby would have never taken place."


    Chu further iterated,


    "Don''t worry our goal is to find them, once we do then the garrison can take over from there. Alright let''s move out, before the trail runs cold. Hopefully we can rescue the missing women."


    It did not take long for the farm to spring into action. In mere moments they outfitted themselves and secured their weapons. The wagon then left in haste carrying an unusual load- a wolf covered under a large quilt. On the way, Chu noticed Ming fiddling with his pouch.


    "What do you have in there?"


    "Nothing. I just took some of my pills with me."


    Chu rolled his eyes. This guy was trying to sell these things to John since a few months ago but the merchant constantly refused. Who in their right mind would purchase something that even the manufacturer had no idea of its effects.


    By the time Mr Thomas returned to the farm, the patrol was finishing up their investigations. Toll diligently parked the wagon away from the mounted patrol so as not to alarm the horses with their unusual cargo.


    Mr Thomas headed over to meet the men.


    "Like you said Farmer Thomas, it was certainly the work of bandits. We have gathered all the bodies of the deceased in the house to prevent desecration by wild animals. We have already placed the bandit''s head on a spike higher up the road and also thrown his body in the plains.


    This type of vile action cannot be condoned. Tomorrow the garrison will have a team of trackers out on their trail. At the moment we have to get the news out to the rest of the farms around the village. Take care!"


    The leader of the patrol conveyed his thoughts to Mr Thomas and rode off with his men.


    When the coast was clear, everyone mobilized. Chu, Lucy and Ming headed out into the grasslands with an enormous wolf walking at their side.


    The Hunt had begun.

 Chapter 88 -Tracking the killers

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Tracking the Killers</h4>


    "Chu, why do I have to keep sharing my jerky with this wolf. How come he doesn''t bother you guys?"


    Ming complained as the wolf beside him scarfed down another piece of dried meat from his hands.


    "Stop feeding the wolf and hurry up, I can barely spot Lucy when she disappears over the hills."


    Chu replied as he jogged away.


    Ming could only groan as he followed. They had been jogging over the grasslands for about two hours. The only time they stopped was when Chu signaled them so as to use his compass and map to scribble something. Each of them wore their battle gear and bore a strapped crossbow on their backs.


    On their sides they carried a small canvas sack loaded with medicine, food, and water. Since this was a tracking mission, the group was prepared for spending a night out in the plains. The evening wained after they first made the discovery early in the morning.


    "Chu I was thinking, why don''t we start riding these wolves? I think you would look so awesome riding on them. I could always join you as your lackey on another one."


    Chu burst out in some uncontrolled coughing.


    He had to admit Ming possessed a keen eye for things totally unnecessary. The wolves now matched him shoulder to shoulder in height. He admitted the same thought crossed his mind, but he still contemplated how to broach the suggestion with the little girl.


    He decided to test the waters in the future by using this idiot. Whatever happened, the fallout would eventually land on Ming. Serves him right for trying to butter him up here.


    He was just about to coax Ming into approaching Dyna with a suggestion, when he saw a hand signal. They dropped to a crouch and remained silent until they crawled up to Lucy.


    "The trail goes over the next ridge, but it now has the smell of blood mixed into it. That blood scent is becoming more and more pungent."


    Lucy spoke in a whisper.


    The three of them had hunted together the most. Lucy''s interpretation could only mean one thing if the scent of blood became stronger.


    Chu nodded in reply while grabbing his crossbow. He signaled the two to do the same as he then used his hands to indicate their planned movement. Sound traveled well over the grasslands as he well knew from his hunting experiences. This developed hand signal hence worked very good between the three.


    The group of children crawled slowly across the little undulation to glimpse the situation on the other side. Even though Lucy could tell if there were enemies nearby, Chu preferred not taking chances. In this case his fears became unfounded. There was no bandit to greet them over the hill. Just more sorrow.


    Strips of clothing ripped and scattered around the shallow valley. In different places and different positions lay three women. All the women bore bruised skins, no clothing and on closer inspection, had their necks slit.


    Lucy scouted the immediate area before Chu indicated them to move forward. It did not take long for Chu to identify the bodies. The mother and daughter pair was dumped on one side, while the other woman was a known helper at the farmer''s inn.


    Chu covered their bodies as best he could with the ripped clothing and then made his way up the little hill to sit down. This was one time he felt like smoking a cigarette.


    If he still needed proof this was not a dream after all these years, this was it. There was no fairytale ending, no happy rescue. Since early morning he encountered brutal scenes of death. If he had not reacted in time, then maybe the baby would have joined her parents. He knew bandits laid out scenes to terrorize villagers, but this had to be too much.


    This kind of thing instilled no terror in his heart, it only showed brutality that conformed to that of wild animals. Could mankind really sink so low so as to commit atrocities like this?


    He remembered seeing things like this over the press, but back then it meant no concern to him. Only when it hit close to home could one truly understand. Facing these kind of horrors in this life required a change in mindset.


    He seemed pitted against beast in human form.


    Lucy came up and sat beside him. She had tears in her swollen eyes, not surprisingly since she and the young woman had a very amicable relationship.


    "Big Sis is going to be so sad."


    She sniffed.


    Chu patted her head. He knew the feelings of each of his new family members.


    ''That''s right. A leader needs to lead in times like these. It was a far cry from loosing a deadline, or coaxing an enraged client. But the principle behind it...''This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ''Face, it all boils down to face.''


    He coughed and rubbed his eyes as he stood up.


    "Ming, help me make a ladder stretcher with some of these thicker shrubs. Lucy take some time and then scout the area again and familiarize yourself with the scents in the place. We have work to do."


    Chu immediate plan was simple. As soon as they finished the crude construct he explained the rest.


    "Ming take the wolf and head back to the Hoyle farm with the bodies. Mr Thomas and the others should still be there, let them bury the women next to their kin. Return and meet us here. Tell Elder secure the barn, we will be continuing to scout."


    "Okay Chu, wait for my return."


    Ming did not hesitate or complain, he took off with the instructions. The wolf obeyed the call like a trained sheepdog. Chu gave the wolf some simple commands like find Mr Thomas, return on the trail, hoping for the best.


    If not he would have to let Lucy accompany Ming. He did not want to tire both of them out unless absolutely necessary. Fortunately the wolf seemed to understand them. A short time later, the strange pair left for the Hoyle farm.


    Chu began his assessment of the scene. He still felt woozy with an upset stomach, but with the women gone it became slightly easier to focus.


    The grasslands remained soft from the previous storm. Here where obvious debauchery had taken place, the footprints made a mess on the green carpet. Lucy returned to join him as he slowly walked around in the now fading light.


    "Ten. I see at least ten of those scum here."


    This deduction came under months of training under Mr Thomas and not from watching criminal TV shows.


    "I think you maybe close. I cannot tell as yet, since the smell looks jumbled up like a twisted rainbow. With training I will get better at separating scent trails that go in only one direction."


    Lucy muttered.


    Chu did not mind, after all she worked hard and had already achieved the impossible. Further increasing her ability like that would only serve to make him cry in envy. Imagine the skill to lock on and track a person through a busy city market. If he wielded that kind of power in his past life...


    At least at this moment she did not have to untangle one scent from that visible twisted rope. She just had to follow the entire rope itself. Out in the open grasslands a group of stinky bandits left a glaring trail for her.


    Ming returned blowing from running the entire distance. Chu let him and the wolf take a rest before they restarted their journey. The older boy had thoughtfully brought a pouch restocked with water and dried food. Under the rising moon and starlit sky they held a discussion.


    "Elder said don''t do anything rash. Find the bandits and come home. The garrison will do the rest."


    Ming panted out.


    Chu nodded in agreement. He felt rage after all he witnessed today, but not enough to cloud his judgment. He did not reach this far in life for his head to end up on a spike along the road.


    "Let''s keep walking until it gets dark. We have a wolf and Lucy with us for guidance. Last time I checked the map, we should also be close to the road leading to Karst."


    Chu spoke as they readied themselves to continue. This brief rest helped calm both their mind and body.


    They moved in silence as the moon began its ascent in the night sky. For some time they walked, mostly in silence. Suddenly in the moonlight Lucy slowly raised her hands. She then pointed to a place in the distance. As if to offer support the wolf issued a low growl, while its coat hairs bristled.


    "There is a group nearby, the smell is the same."


    Chu understood her as they readied themselves and sneaked forward.


    The group crawled on their belly to a suitable vantage point overlooking the road. Suffice to say even the wolf joined them in this act. Probably something it picked up from its master.


    Chu''s sense of direction was proven true. They had walked to the southeast and hence bumped into the road leading to Karst. At the side of this lonely road five men sat around a fire chatting and laughing boisterously.


    Travelers on the road might think they met fellow wanders and hence join them for the night. Such naive thoughts would only lead to certain death. Even if some guards on patrol stopped to investigate, they also might not suspect them. Travelers on a road though infrequent could not all be bandits.


    Especially when the real danger lurked out of sight.


    "What do we do? There is another group hidden over the other hill."


    Lucy whispered. She frowned before continuing


    "It''s the bandit group, but some of the smells are different from before, There is also a scent that heads out along the roadway, while another mixes in with new smells as it moves to the south."


    The directions she pointed led to Karst and roads to the other villages while another led across the grassland.


    "Looks like the group did some merging and mixing around here. Seems like the bandit group is much bigger than we anticipated."


    He replied while thinking.


    Chu calculated his luck. If they attacked with the crossbows they might take out three until needing to reload. A second attack leaves at least four men, but those odds would work only if they landed fatal shots under the darkness. He didn''t think they reached that sort of perfection at the moment.


    He turned his head and looked at the shadows of Lucy and the wolf at his side. A plan thereafter began to form in his mind.


    Three children and a dog might count as easy picking for about ten bandits. But factor in a large wolf, a souped up bionic-type girl and two trained boys instead to that equation. He only needed to think up the perfect plan. He signaled the others to make a tactical retreat.


    "Can you kill them or at least wound them? It might be different because the''re still people."


    Chu reiterated.


    In the moonlight he looked on their faces.


    "I can do it Chu, these heartless bastards deserve to die."


    "So can I, Farmer Hoyle was going to sell me a filly next year Chu. A filly! I would have looked so awesome riding my own horse."


    The question was really for him to confirm his own determination. Being reminded of the atrocities he witnessed helped strengthen his resolve. These men acted like beast, hence they deserved to die. He focused on the words kill or be killed in his mind.


    The biggest danger he faced came from the long range weapons. The bandits who possessed the bows and arrows. Undoubtedly one or more of them in the shadows had armed themselves in this fashion. The group by the fire obviously acted as the bait.


    Why should the shark bite the bait when he could swallow the fisherman.


    His plan was simple.


    Ambush the ambushers.


    "Listen up then, here''s the plan."

 Chapter 89 -Graduation

    <h4>Graduation</h4>


    "Hey, I need an early sleep before the boss returns. Wake me if you ever need anything."


    Twig yawned as he turned on his back and further made himself comfortable on the soft grass.


    "What the hell man! So I''m the only idiot around here?"


    His companion immediately replied angrily.


    ''And what kind of lousy name is Twig by the way?''


    Slime thought to himself as he shifted on his stomach so as to keep an eye on his companions on the road.


    He found himself as the only member of the ambush party who currently remained awake. The others had long done the same as Twig and also ventured into dreamland. He looked to the group acting as enticement on the road.


    "At least I would have good company in that loud group."


    He muttered.


    Slime reminisced on his newfound bandit lifestyle thus far.


    He joined the core bandit group as they recruited slum hopefuls such as himself on the journey northwards. They had arrived and made camp in a forest near here, while the leader and his cloaked companion went into this village to gather some more recruits.


    Unfortunately this place did not yield much new blood. Because of some incident he could not be bothered with, the slums of this village became devoid of bandit hopefuls. It did not even possess suitable girls ripe for kidnapping.


    Something happened in the village that piqued the interest of the cloaked man during that trip. After their return he made the boss round-up a bunch of them and scurry across the grasslands to their first raid on a farm.


    That venture did not pan out as he expected.


    Instead of the quick ambush killing and kidnapping of womenfolks, the raid seemed to have degenerated into something akin to mindless slaughter. If he did not know better he might have thought they participated in some feud.


    The men they butchered ruthlessly, even worse than livestock. The women --taken and abused roughly. As if not satisfied, the order then came to slit their throats. Slime did not pity the humiliated women, but he just presumed that they would have been left alive to service the group.


    The cloaked man had returned to their temporary camp along with the stolen loot. The boss had gallantly ridden off to some place. The plan would be to rendezvous with them on the road after meeting up some new recruits.


    Since they never expected the incident at the farm to be reported early, they decided to trap any travelers and small merchant group on the road. The lively group hanging around the fire did what most caught out in the road would do.


    They had a large pot simmering on the fire, cooking some of their recently stolen food. Amidst the chopping of vegetables and chatting they remained alert constantly monitoring the road.


    None of them noticed when three children and a wolf flitted across the road in the far darkness.


    Slime was busy thinking how he could be enjoying the company of a woman. He was relishing the thought of breaking another young girl into submission when he finally heard a sound. Unexpectedly it came not from the road, but from the grassland behind him.


    Thinking it was one of those idiots who decided to wake up for a piss. He turned to berate them after which he also planned to take advantage of some well-earned shut-eye.


    What greeted him was the sight of an angel silhouetted in the moonlight. He had time to blink once before his future plans all ended.


    A crossbolt invaded his chest at near point-blank range.


    His mind was in turmoil--as reflected in his confused dead eyes. In shock he did not even get the opportunity to scream.


    Undoubtedly it was an angel, the angel of death.


    Lucy remained standing over the dead man with her head uncovered. Because of the previous speed she exerted to quickly arrive at the location her hood on her cloak fell back. Seeing her head hallowed by the moon, strands of her blond hair lifting in the gentle wind, it was no wonder Slime took her for an angel.


    It was here Chu showed his inexperience. His naivety in still believing in the goodness of people. Or maybe he refused to kill a person in cold blood while they slept. By the time Lucy dispatched the watch, Chu and Ming arrived as quickly and stealthily on the scene.


    He removed the cheap swords and bows lying close to the men before gently shaking one of them awake.


    Twig woke up ready to complain about his short nap. He didn''t even have time to enter dreamland. When his eyes adjusted themselves to the moonlight, he sincerely hoped he had entered the dream-world unconsciously.


    A hooded figure had one hand over his mouth, and another at his neck. The feeling of cold sharp, iron immediately cleared his thoughts. Another figure on the other side, indicated for him to remain silent. The universal placement of a finger by the lips and the knowledge of imminent death turned him compliant.


    Chu placed his mouth close to the guy''s ears and whispered softly.


    "If you want to live, keep quiet. Shout and you die."


    Getting the nod of affirmation from the bandit, Lucy set about securing the man by stripping his own clothes for rope. The noise woke the person sleeping nearby who promptly received the same treatment. He also complied with them on fear of death. This plan seemed to be foolproof until they woke third bandit. This man had a different response.


    "Kill me? You don''t have the guts."


    The man actually laughed causing Ming to jerk back the blade unconsciously for fear of cutting the throat. The bandit turned his head and soaked in his surroundings before continuing.


    "Three of you, and brats to boot. You really think this is a game? First you are going to move that knife from my neck. Then you will bow down and lick my foo..."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He did not live to finish the sentence.


    The hand clapped down on his mouth while at the same time the crossbolt buried itself in his chest. The horror-stricken eyes gazed back at Chu in disbelief. Ming removed his hand only when the body became limp.


    Since the first sentence, Chu reached for the loaded crossbow beside him. He might be far from a cold-blooded killer but he definitely did not take well to threats. His first plan was utter annihilation in any case. The only reason these men received the chance to live was because they made an easy target.


    ''What the heck! Here I am giving you a chance to live and you use it to threaten me.''


    The memory of the massacre remained fresh in his mind. Like hell these guys could milk his conscious. If and when he had to throw up in disgust, he would at least do so with pride knowing he killed for a just cause.


    Chu woke up the last man while making sure he saw the fate of their two unfortunate and resisting comrades. Under such a revelation the bandit showed no hesitation in complying with the obviously savage teens.


    Now he only had to take care of the acting men cooking by the fire.


    He reset the crossbows and gave Lucy two for the initial attack. He kept one while Ming would make his debut as a fighter. Ming grabbed one of the cheap swords while keeping his good sword sheathed. Chu led them, as they sneaked forward.


    Since he knew these guys attacked the farm, he had no reason to feel any ounce of regret. Even if some of these men did not participate in the slaughter, they were certainly guilty by association.


    As for how they would approach the group, Chu decided to do it in a retro fashion.


    "Did you see how the boss handled that woman? But I wish he didn''t follow that guy''s words and kill her."


    "I know right, he could have given her to us for tonight. By tomorrow I am sure she would either be a willing slave or a broken one."


    "What the heck?"


    One of the bandits cried out as he noticed three shadows make their way towards them from the grassland. This group even came out right where they hid the weapon stash under some shrubs.


    "Stick-em up!"


    "Drop to the ground."


    "Hey man, what the heck you cooking? Smells nice!"


    Came three clear shouts one after the next.


    The response after the surprise did not exceed his expectations. Three kids trying to engage in a heist against bandits. After the initial shock hence came the expected plethora of curses and threats.


    "Kid if you don''t kowtow to me by the next breath, I am going to string you up alive!"


    "Brats you just became new slaves for the Mong bandits. Prepare for a living hell."


    "I know right? I used some special seasoning, ground from herbs in the grassland, the taste makes it even more so to die for!"


    ''Seems there is also an idiot in this group.''


    Thought Chu.


    He shouted out his commands, since words in a night battle were better than a thousand hand gestures.


    The first bandit who spoke was also the closest. Hence he became the first casualty. A hooded figure appeared like a new shadow cast by the fire. By the time his brain processed the information on the shadow Lucy aimed her crossbow point-blank at his heart and fired.


    "Whaaa!"


    The man screamed as the power behind the shot sent him flying backwards. When he collapsed in the middle of the group, his soul had departed this world.


    The others stopped in their tracks as they now watched the group with noted shock and apprehension. Seeing and observing have always been two different things. As Lucy stepped into the light of the fire, they saw her deftly switch crossbows pulling a loaded one from her back.


    One look at her and a glance at the weapons of the two others told them everything they needed to know.


    "These brats are loaded! Kill them, ambush them!"


    A man roared as he grabbed a burning log from the fire and rushed towards them. Knowing of the support group hidden in the shadows they became filled with greed.


    Chu had escaped a Snow bear, faced the charge of a Great Horned deer and stared down the rush of a variant Red boar. In front of them, this clumsy head on charge by a slow human looked so pathetic he nearly cried.


    A well-aimed shot to the head put the man out of his misery. The crossbolt cracked his skull near the mans left eye and produced a groan from its victim before the man dropped to the ground.


    At the side another guy decided to take on Ming bare handed. He used the same rush tactic to shock the boy before planning to overwhelm him by brute force.


    Unfortunately his opponent was someone who had enormous experience facing such a tactic. During the recent sparring, such tactics were frequently used by Doug and the others. Only after numerous beatings did they change their plan of attack. It was not effective then, so why should it work now?


    Ming performed a quick side step as he delivered his signature strike to the man now charging past him.


    "Heaven''s Wrath!"


    The teen screamed as he launched a piercing attack on the man with his sword.


    The wails of the man echoed out into the night as he rolled on his stomach on the ground. The last two bandits looked on in abject horror at the sword protruding out of the man''s ass.


    "Dammit Ming, can''t you at least call your strikes right? And put that poor bloke out of his misery!"


    Chu complained while he reloaded his crossbow.


    Lucy covered the last two men as Ming walked over and placed his foot on the man''s behind. With a tug he pulled out the sword and then stabbed the man through the back between his ribs. It did not take long for the wails to come to an abrupt end.


    The last two bandits halted in their tracks and decided to switch plans. The cook dropped to the ground sprawling out his hands and legs in surrender. The last bandit took one last look around hoping for reinforcements. Convinced they were not coming. He bolted into the darkness past this group of little devils.


    ''What the heck is that guy thinking?''


    Chu wondered. If his buddies in the darkness did not join in the fight, logically didn''t it mean something had happened to them?


    Choice was good but the direction poor. Especially when out there lay something that was currently watching over the prisoners. The trembling cook had raised his head on seeing his companion flee. He was lamenting his own choice as to why he did not do the same when he witnessed the terror.


    First was a pitiful scream, then came a sickening crunch like an egg being cracked open. After which, an eerie silence followed. A large shadow could be seen melding back into the darkness under the small rise. The horrifying sight alone promptly erased any thoughts of fleeing these little demons.


    Chu tied up the cook who had apparently done a number on his pants. He rounded up all of them in the grassland and began some questioning.


    After learning that the bandit boss would be heading on the road to meet up with the rest, he decided to wait on him personally. Since he could handle the expected five bandits it should not be a problem. They cleared the site by removing the dead bodies and moved the fireside further up the road to avoid suspicion.


    Just like the previous bandits, they assumed the guise of wanderers on the road. Chu and Ming stirred a slow cooking pot of soup, while Lucy and the wolf remained hidden. The captured bandits remained tied and gagged.


    Not even an hour passed them when Lucy''s voice came from the shadows.


    "They''re coming."


    It did not take long for a group of men on horseback to arrive. Chu finally understood the flaw in Lucy''s ability.


    Scents that bunched together in that twisted rainbow made it difficult to tell the amount. She mentioned it before and it proved itself again.


    Chu heard the horses as they clipped clopped slowly on the moonlight lit road. The riders saw the fire and the two small figures hunched over a cooking pot. Conducting themselves as would befit genuine bandits, they rode to a stop so as to begin normal pillaging operations.


    From the backs of six foaming horses jumped down some tired riders. Each horse bore a load of three people.


    Eighteen bandits, seven of which were seriously armed and armored.


    ''Fuck me!''


    Chu berated himself for such stupidity.


    Ming on the other hand had a look of shock and stiffened up.


    From the middle of the new crowd strode out a man better armored than the rest.


    "Well, well, well if it isn''t little Ming."


    It was not the armor that made the man seem unforgettable, it was his face currently illuminated by the flickering fire.


    The face of a perpetually sneering man.

 Chapter 90 -Wrecking Havoc

    Wrecking Havoc


    Ming stiffened as he experienced a flashback. Since the time he first entered the slums. He like most newcomers faced harassment from the already entrenched members. His time spent in the company of a certain group during his first winter was priceless.


    Groups formed from shady, like-minded individuals in the slums usually had one goal in mind.


    ''Hold out until spring for the bandit recruitment.''


    Since they had a goal that would take them beyond this pathetic village, they used this time to idle and rob from others. It was akin to a group of rich delinquents in a school. Because their future was set, it did not hurt to wreak havoc among the destitute.


    Ming calmed his mind and sighed. He involuntarily stiffened himself because of the beatings and treatment these fellows dished out to him. Now however, he was different. That old Ming had melted under the fire of Chu''s ambition together with the experiences shed by Mr Thomas.


    All he felt now for the guy before him was pity. A pity that the man could only reach so far, and that this had also once been his dream.


    "What happened to the others?"


    He asked quietly as he glanced around.


    "Dead, all killed by the Military. You should also be more respectful boy. You are talking to the new leader of the Mong bandits!"


    The man smiled as he proudly replied.


    Even though he barely escaped with his little life, the promotion was real. He now managed a group of like-minded individuals intent to gain glory and wealth through pillaging. Nothing was better than absolute power. A power to break men and women alike.


    "Wow, seems you moved up in the world Jill!"


    "Jill?"


    "Whose Jill?"


    Ming''s bout of admiration drew questions and some mutterings from Chu and the other closer bandits.


    "Who the hell you call''in Jill? Didn''t I tell you not to ever call me that? The names Mong leader, Mong leader now."


    Jill aka Mong leader grabbed Ming with his two hands on his collar and shook him. Seeing a twine necklace he then grabbed it with one hand and ripped it of the boys neck in fury.


    ''Tink''


    ''Tink''


    ''Plop''


    ''Tink''


    "Your mouth was always your biggest drawback. I can''t believe you are still an idiot. Let me guess, you spent all your money on those damn beads! Ever since you came to the slums you had a fascination for them, stupid ass."


    Jill released his hold and sneered all around.


    "Consider this as a final lesson from me. Stiks go get the wooden bowls because we are going to eat out these two paupers food."


    The bandit named Stiks was one of the more well equipped fellows. He grabbed a bag from a horse and quickly doled out portions for all the hungry members. These better armed members were of course some of the veteran Mong bandits who escaped together with Jill.


    They had been recruiting at the south villages and now eventually returned with their payload. The Mong bandit leader had ridden out to rendezvous with them before returning. He had left instructions for his subordinates to remain on the road. Together they would strike a farm in the early morning and then head to camp.


    He never expected to meet up with two stragglers from the village before his henchmen. Encountering someone he could boast to, about his exploits clouded his mind.


    With the exception of Jill, no one had any idea this large pot actually belonged to their comrades. But the leader was too busy flaunting his success to care about such trifling details. They laughed in the boys faces as they scooped and spilled the soup from the simmering pot.


    One look at Jill and Chu could see the guy had no intention of letting them walk. People like this usually flaunted their power and likewise loved to keep others down. Judging from Ming''s past experience, it seemed like a life of servitude awaited them. At the moment their weapons were hidden in the brush not too far away.


    Under cover from Lucy, they could certainly escape. The problem lay in the eventual pursuit. It was kind of difficult to outrun horses on the open grasslands. He was contemplating if to use the wolf when the chaos began.


    "Well, well let me have a taste at this soup. If it meets my criteria, you may yet earn the title of cook. Otherwise you brats will have to serve as slaves."


    Having nothing better to do, Jill announced their fate while laughing boisterously. The soup served as an ideal step into gaining two new slaves. He grabbed an empty bowl and scooped out the contents. Without delay he chugged the contents into his mouth, throwing back his head in exaggeration as he swallowed.


    He planned on turning to the brats to issue his complaints when he suddenly stiffened.


    "Ack, Ack...urggh..."


    Jill clutched his throat as he staggered like a drunken man. His frowning face eventually contorted in anger geared towards the boys. He struggled to a distance about four-five feet from Ming with his clawed hand outstretched as if to strangle the teen.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Fucking bea...Damn ass..."


    Only hatred could be seen reflected in those eyes.


    The rest of the bandits made a wide berth looking on in horror as the man tottered and finally collapsed on the ground. All eyes continued switching between the twitching man and the two brats standing on the side.


    "Fooocccck! The soup. The focking soup was poisoned!"


    Stiks screamed. The fear was thick in his voice.


    Ming''s hand unconsciously reached into his pouch feeling for a knife but pulled out a wooden container. Standing besides the fire his actions were fully noted by the now panicking group.


    Ming looked at the container in his hand, then raised his head and looked at the bandits now staring at it. That normal dumb expression immediately incited confusion among the adrenaline pumping group. He then slowly began to return the container into his pouch.


    This action only served to raise the suspicions of the paranoid group.


    "OMG! The kid. The focking kid has the antidote get him!"


    Another bandit cried out.


    The hysterical members rushed towards Ming. The boy did what any unarmed person would do when facing a charging mob.


    "Oh Crap...eeee!"


    Ming squealed like a girl then tossed the container while running for dear life. Chu did not stay to watch the fireworks, as soon as the guy shouted about ''antidote'' he scuttled off. He did remember to grab the hidden weapons in the bush before slinking into the darkness.


    Given the current situation, nobody paid attention to the two escaping boys. These guys had the mentality of bandits, so firstly they never had any thoughts of revenge because all man looked out for themselves. Secondly, nobody actually knew how much antidote pills the container had.


    Thus the reason why the first precedent was the first precedent.


    "Gill, hand it over before I slit your throat!"


    "As if Ping! You think I be an asshole?"


    Nobody paid any attention to the two boys, because they were too busy desperately trying to claim a pill for themselves.


    The boys joined an anxious Lucy on the nearby mound, readying the crossbows.


    "What the hell just happen there?"


    Chu asked evidently astonished by the development.


    Now that the little bout of adrenaline rush receded he began to think clearly. He stared at the men feverishly scrambling around by the campfire. It suddenly dawned on him that he forgot a most pressing question.


    "Hey Ming, what the heck is that pellet?"


    "Chu! That was my new and improved hunting bait. Those creeps just swallowed between them at least seventeen slivers worth of my hard work. I hope to high heaven they spare the rest of the pills and only take one each. Those pills were my ticket to fame and fortune..."


    Ming literally cried out to Chu seeking some consolation. He had high hopes on marketing these pills to John. On this trip he was looking for an opportunity to test one for effectiveness using a grassland critter.


    What he instead received considering the present situation was well deserved.


    Slap!


    "Forget the damn money-making scheme. What do the pills actually DO?"


    "They are supposed to make an animal hallucinate. I made it with ten times the amount of poison mushrooms we used before. Additionally I added some new poison that Jim pointed out, and concentrated it like you showed me."


    "Holy shit!"


    No one knew better about this idiot''s reputation with pills. Chu looked towards Lucy locking her eyes as they both then simultaneously turned their heads towards the fire. Their faces only bore looks of sympathy towards these unfortunate individuals.


    The men had apparently sorted themselves out at the moment. It seemed like all had received a pill and hence probably waiting for the ''antidote'' to show its effectiveness.


    Ming seemed to still be struggling with some dilemma. He squirmed and twisted every now and again like a child holding a hot piss.


    ''This idiot still has a secret!''


    Chu muttered to himself.


    The two groups ended up playing the same waiting game. The bandits were hesitant to move, fearing the poison and thus waiting for the antidote to administer effective treatment. The children were doing the same, but actually waiting for the true poison to truly manifest itself.


    It did not take long for something manufactured to deal with a large wolf or beast in mind to affect the sanity of the men.


    "Mom why you here? Didn''t the old man sell you for some coppers?"


    A young man got up and suddenly spoke to one of the horses. He continued rambling until another guy grabbed a piece of wood from the fire and cracked him over the head.


    "He was annoying the crap out of me, so I knocked him out. How the hell can a grown man call a bull his mom?"


    He muttered loudly to no one in particular.


    Turning around he grabbed a bowl and returned to the horse.


    "I''m ah gonna milk this bull real well. We ah ginna have warm milk toaday!"


    He got between the animals legs and grabbed something of a personal nature belonging to the male horse. Chu swore the horse''s eyes popped open before it roared in horse language. He didn''t think any creature would approve of such vulgar actions aimed at them.


    The stallion snorted while sidestepping and launched a back kick at the now stooping man. With a sickening crack, the man dropped to the ground.


    Stiks scrambled to a standing position. Out of the veterans present he could now be considered the temporary leader.


    "Shut up! Those kids fooled us good. This poison seems to be some kina haluciogena or illusicion pill. Nothing we see is real! All we have to do is wait it out. Just sit down and don''t believe anything you see."


    He slurred.


    Chu had to admit the guy made sense. But that was only if there was no danger around.


    And right now they were like drunken men asking for a beating.


    The first plan that entered Chu''s head was to use the wolf. That big guy would easily drag off those bandits one by one. But before he decided to call the beast he remembered something.


    ''Six horses.''


    That was six free horses more than he presently had on the farm. Horses cost money, well into a couple of tens of silvers. The saying in the village was that a dead wolf was only good for a one time meal but a horse served a man for life.


    Why the heck should he let the wolf scare away free money. Besides, there was also a reason to capture those live bandits.


    Live bandits could be traded to the garrison for silvers. Especially those belonging to the now infamous Mong bandits. At the moment they were three children of a mercenary father. Lucy did not show of her tell-tale eyes to any of the living bandits and their skills could be chalked up to training.


    As for the wolf, hey who didn''t want to raise one in this place. These bandits would not live to sing any tunes for long. After the Hoyle farm incident the garrison would kill and string them up the same day so as to please the village.


    Maybe he might have felt these guys present did not deserve such treatment, after all they did not participate in the Hoyle farm incident.


    But weren''t they planning to attack another farm just this morning?


    That intention alone sealed their fate. Heck his farm could have also been marked on that list already.


    He turned to face his companions.


    "You think you can help me knock out and tie up these guys?"

 Chapter 91 -What could go wrong

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">What could go wrong</h4>


    On a lonely road after midnight, three children were presently engaged in some wanton acts of violence. No matter the country back on earth, such brutality shown against the elders of society could never be tolerated. The law would have long hauled these hooligans off to jail.


    "Damn Stiks! Why the heck does this illudon watcha ma callit feel so goddam real!"


    A bandit shouted as he got pummeled in the head.


    He currently lay on the ground powerless to block the steady stream of blows coming from the boy sitting on top of him.


    "Crap Chu! This is a waste of time. Let''s just kill them, this idea of knocking out a man with one blow to the head doesn''t work that well."


    Chu looked at Ming who was busy punching the man on his face. He similarly encountered the same problem. Back in the slums he did punch out a man in one strike, but the situation never repeated itself after that. But forget that, more importantly was that casual statement.


    ''Crap! What the hell have I been teaching these kids? Since when has it become so easy to take a man''s life?''


    Even though he had the mind of an adult his stomach still felt queezy after that first kill. Before he came into this world, these children should have experienced the horrors of this world, a child being killed and dragged off by a wolf, or someone killed for measly scraps.


    After he arrived, it became much worse. For nearly two years they had been hunting, killing and butchering beast on a near daily basis. The saying was undoubtedly true, when you live in a certain environment you naturally become immune.


    The voice of a girl close by shook him out of his reverie.


    "Look Chu, I think I figured it out!"


    Lucy called over from the side. She was keeping an eye on the remaining bandits. Those who staggered to their feet were quickly beaten down.


    She demonstrated the action in slow motion to Chu. Of course Lucy''s version of slow motion looked like a normal quick punch in his eyes.


    Standing like a little boxer she clocked a tottering man with a round house punch to the jaw from one side. The recipient promptly fell like a stone.


    Chu immediately grasped the concept by remembering some of those memorable boxing matches. He tested it out on his opponent, tightening his stance and pulling the power from his legs and hips as he delivered the blow to his opponent.


    Of course he performed this reenactment while straddling on a man.


    Although he fell over the man he was sitting on the positive result spoke volumes. Nothing gave him a greater sense of achievement at the moment as the unconscious bandit now sprawled under him. A shout of success on the side echoed Ming made him aware the boy completed the task.


    ''Wait, wait that feeling did not come out right. Especially the part with a man under him.''


    He quickly jumped up and helped Lucy with the lucky ones.


    Lucy dragged the men to their feet and locked their arms from behind. Chu or Ming depending on who was not busy securing the unconscious men at the time administered the knockout blow. These men could only be ranked among the fortunate ones when glancing at the first set of victims.


    Nobody was around or sane enough to hence witness the little girl acting as a brutal bouncer.


    Chu did a quick tally of the survivors now hauled and lined up on a bank. Here they were also safely out of sight from the road. He instructed Ming to gather the horses and tie them onto any large shrub nearby. Six horses were like a dream come true for him.


    Four bandits from the first group survived, while sixteen lived from the poisoned reinforcements. The leader Jill was dead somehow and also the guy who attempted to milk the horse. The man who he struck over the head with the log survived.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Chu and Lucy made sure the men were lined up and separated by a couple of feet. This was obviously to to prevent any corroboration to escape when they became sober. Given the nature of the pellet they ingested, such happenings might take a long time.


    They returned to the campsite to find Ming rummaging around the ground.


    "Chu I knew it! That bastard Jill always hated me from the start. He swallowed my bead Chu. My BEAD!"


    The cause of the mans death was finally revealed. One of the beads had fallen into the large pot. Poor Jill choked on it and died. Chu gave him a complicated look as he removed his map from his pouch. Could a world actually produce lucky people like this?


    He unfurled his map near the fire so as to use the light.


    "We are somewhere around here. Even if we send the wolf home, it would take us at least a half day for Elder to arrive."


    He wrinkled his forehead as he continued.


    "The bandits were planning on attacking the nearby farm here. I think they would have done that quickly and headed back to their hideout before dawn. If we can notify the farmer there, then we can move on to scout the camp. Gimme a second..."


    Chu made his way towards the presently mummified bandits. He remove the gag from one of the first group he encountered.


    "How many men did you leave in the camp?"


    The man scowled but one glance at the shadow acting as the guard he replied.


    "The advisor is there. He has about five bandits with him awaiting us after the next raid. From here I do not know what the plan is afterwards. We might either go south or continue north depending on the boss''es decision."


    After some further questions Chu replaced the rag and returned. The large wolf slowly moved across from the men and sat down. In the moonlight the yellow eyes haughtily looked down on them instilling fear in the minds of both sober and poisoned men alike.


    "I think we should not waste this opportunity. If we delay for too long, the remaining bandits at the camp would get suspicious. Unless we act quickly, they will disappear from the area. I think we should wipe them all out so as to prevent them from rebuilding."


    "But Chu remember what the Elder said. Just find the camp and let the garrison do the rest. I think we should notify the barn."


    Lucy spoke. She believed that they had already accomplished much for the night therefore they had no need to push themselves further. Her intuition also gave her a bad feeling.


    "Don''t worry, there is nothing we cannot handle. The bandit''s in the camp only number about five or six. Together we can certainly take then on. We will do it like this, first we head over to the farmer close by and report the bandits.


    The next move is to hand them over and get the farm to send a message at first light to the garrison and to Elder. While they are handling it, we will be free to tackle the bandit camp."


    Ming interjected immediately after Chu spoke.


    "Alright, it makes sense, but Chu what if the farmer decides to hog all the credit? He could just report to the garrison that he and his farmhands did all the work."


    Chu nodded.


    "Good point but you fail to remember something. Through Mrs Thomas kindness over the year, most of these farms are very familiar with our Elder. The also know he is a retired adventurer and mercenary.


    All we have to report is that he has some friends tracking the bandits and we are simply acting the role of messengers. I am sure when the message reaches Elder, he will improvise somewhat."


    Lucy reluctantly agreed. She did make another suggestion to Chu.


    "Before we follow the trail to the camp, all I ask is that we take a rest. This would cut our drowsy feeling and prime us for a fight."


    Chu agreed to her terms. Since yesterday they had been on the move. Once the bandits were taken care off, he planned to rest for a few hours before continuing. He figured they would still have adequate time before the remaining bandits became suspicious.


    Furthermore, he felt confident in handling such a small number of bandits. By ridding this scourge, he could prevent this anomaly from existing in this already uncertain place.


    He also had his own personal reasons. The quicker they accomplished this task the sooner it would be for him to sit down and meditate on his actions. He had now engaged in killing a man, and no matter the reason his mind was going to be in shambles.


    Chu decided to do some soul searching and engage in some discussions with the rest of the barn residents after this operation. Clearing his conscious and making sure the others did not bottle some issues that might resurface later was a priority.


    What the heck would he do if Lucy decided to drown her mind in booze? He could only shudder at the thought, especially if it happened when they moved to a city. Creating a loose cannon, not to mention a Sersen powered loose cannon certainly meant trouble.


    He moved towards one of the horses secured on a small shrub nearby.


    After patting the animal on the side and stroking its head, he returned to the others by the fire.


    Slap, slap, slap!


    "Ouch, what the heck was that for?"


    Ming complained with a wronged face.


    "You stupid fool! Why the heck didn''t you remind me! None of us ever learned how to ride a horse, all we know is how to ride a damn wagon!"

 Chapter 92 -Meeting Farmer Cork

    <h4>Meeting Farmer Cork</h4>


    "Don''t tell me after all the time we spent together you still haven''t figured him out Lucy. Under all that crazy and idiotic facade lies a knowledgeable and dependable person. Ming only acts that way around us because he can''t change this skin easily."


    On a lonely dirt road, winding along the grasslands, two young children walked while engaging in quiet conversation. The moon and stars overhead, together with the gentle, silver lit countryside did well to mask the thoughts of the recent bloodletting.


    Lucy gave him a glance before replying. In the night he did not notice the raised eyebrows over one of her eye like a true skeptic.


    "Chu, are you sure about that? Are we talking about the same person?"


    Chu slowed down for a moment. With only the moonlight as his guide, walking on the uneven dirt road became a task. For Lucy it was no problem in this darkness. He turned to look into her yellow eyes.


    "Ming has always been dependable. Since living in the slums he has always shown a mark of helping others. Furthermore, if you want to know where his true skills lay, then accompany him to the tavern one day. I can guarantee you will be shocked at how easy the guy blends in.


    He might not look it, but he has an uncanny way of socializing. Whenever we move to the city, that guy is going to be our greatest asset."


    Chu had realized ever since the demon wolf incident that Ming possessed a high aptitude for gauging someone. A person with that sort of sixth sense would make a great adventuring companion on the road.


    Lucy placed her finger on her chin as she processed what Chu just told her. A gradual picture of the true hidden ''big brother Ming'' materialized in her mind. What Chu said was probably right.


    "So all we have to do is make sure he can survive his crazy escapades to make it into the city?"


    Chu turned and gave her a soft karate chop on the head.


    "Don''t raise anymore flags."


    Lucy rubbed her head before following him. She had a clear view of his small and narrow back, but to her it seemed so broad. Even though she could have dodged that slow-moving chop, she would never think of doing it.


    It was after all, consistent with the way they both usually interacted.


    Luckily for them the nearest farm turned out to be around one to two hours walk away. By the time they entered the roadway entrance leading to the farm, the sliver of light from the east heralded the dawn.


    Chu looked around at the ripe and ready cornfields. Only an efficient farm like his had managed to complete the harvest early. Most of the others such as this one before him were still in the progress. Because of this, these farms had to cope with the loss due to the freak storm.


    "Do you see it Lucy? See the intelligence of a bandit after learning from the previous generations? They attacked the farms near the end of autumn. That way they either get the farmers hard-earned cash from selling the excess, or the recently harvested grains."


    Chu explained his reasonings to Lucy.


    The young girl soaked in the information like a sponge. She was accustomed to Chu spouting his deductions from a mere observation. Using her own mind she pieced together the simple logic. She might have figured it out eventually, but only he could grasp the overall picture.


    Before they entered the area surrounding the farmhouse, a voice shouted out from among one of the uncut fields.


    "State your business stranger!"


    Chu gazed among the rows of corn now visible in the early light. His face bore a grim expression.


    ''This life can truly be called hard.''


    Imagine knowing that bandits are on the prowl, yet having no choice to continue on with the harvest. He considered it a lose-lose situation. Either be killed by bandits or risk being sold as slaves.


    "Mor''ning! We have come to see the farmer. My old man Farmer Thomas sent us with an urgent message!"


    The cornfield responded to Chu''s shout in silence.


    Shortly thereafter a young man walked out holding a wooden fork.


    "Farmer Cork is in the fields at the back with the rest of the help. I''m here acting as a lookout, you kids do know there are bandits prowling around right?"Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Chu answered with a nod. He did not want to reveal any information unless he spoke to the farmer himself.


    The man had them walking in front while he held the pitchfork horizontally at the back. Chu thought he finally understood the feelings of a herded animal. Before they could walk pass the house a woman''s voice called out from inside.


    Even as a kid the guy treated them warily.


    "Heaven''s me! Is that Lucy? Young Miss Lucy?"


    A woman around the age of Mrs Thomas unbolted the front door and ran out.


    "Lucy, did something happen at the farm? Is Mrs Thomas and the other girls ok?"


    Ms Butters was the name of the farmer''s wife. On recognizing the young girl she rushed out seeking news. Lucy received the smothering hug from the well-rounded woman until she was freed.


    "Everyone''s fine at the barn, but we need to talk to Farmer Cork urgently. My old man had an important message."


    "Well don''t just stand there Dun, hurry and go get my husband!"


    Ms Butters swiftly issued a command, typical for a farmer''s wife.


    While the help ran for help, the kids were quickly ushered inside the house. Only when the door was barred did the woman feel safe. Inside the house they met up the two daughter-in-laws.


    Even though hard work from farming had given these women callused hands and some scars, Chu could only thank the heavens he stopped the bandits in time.


    Otherwise these women would have had to experience the same fate as the ones he saw previously. His mind received a huge moral boost, supporting his nightly action.


    They did not have to wait long before Farmer Cork came running in, huffing and puffing. Chu waited until he settled down before relaying his planned message.


    "My old man told us to check you during our hunting. When he discovered the destruction at the Hoyle farm he had his previous adventuring buddies with him. He sent us with his friends to exact vengeance while he buried the household remains.


    Last night his friends waylaid some bandits who were heading towards your farm. Because time is short, they sent us to deliver two messages of utmost importance."


    Chu stopped to allow his words to sink in. The gasps from the frightened women showed the at least understood they had been saved from disaster. This would of course have the effect of swaying them easily towards his cause.


    "What are the messages?"


    The old man asked.


    "The first one is to accompany us with a wagon to secure the prisoners they captured. My brother is out there, guarding them at the moment. Don''t worry, a guy in the party fed them some poison. They are all bundled up and ready for you. No danger at all!


    The second is to send a quick message to both the garrison and our farm. My old man is at home protecting it and his friends say they will need him to help in some tracking. If he could meet up with them in the evening it would be ideal."


    Chu finished his talk. He hoped he convinced the man.


    "Are you saying out on the road are a group of captured bandits?"


    "Correct, all tied up and waiting on transport. The mercenaries hope you will get there quickly. Otherwise the remaining bandits will escape and possibly return in the future to exact revenge for their fallen comrades. We have to return to assist them in carrying their supplies."


    Farmer Cork nodded. After some more questions he understood the majority of the situation.


    That man Mr Thomas raised a rough neck household. It was rumored that he even sent his daughter into the forest to track and hunt. He never doubted that household capabilities -He himself had received gifts of large cuts of smoked deer and boar.


    He further knew from his wife that Mrs Thomas had cordial relations with the women at the Hoyle farm. If she could sway her husband to act, those bandits would kick an iron door.


    Having two children wander the roads in the dead of night without a care, testified to the character of that household.


    "Ok, I will have Dun take a wagon and rush over to the village and farm. My sons and I will grab the other wagon and take you back. I want to see the faces of the men who planned to butcher my family."


    Farmer Cork had no inkling about if this was some trap. The two kids could never tell so brazen a lie.


    It did not take long for the group to mobilize. The unquestioning and quick response surprised Chu.


    ''This is all thanks to the trust and well wishes built up over nearly two years by Mrs Thomas.''


    Chu was a little lost as to where they left the place, until he remembered the horses and campfire. However when he saw the remains of the fire, he missed the horses. His stomach turned into a knot as countless scenarios played out in his mind.


    Those fears were dissipated when Ming stepped out from a nearby hedge.


    "The bandits are behind this ridge here, while I tied the horses at the bottom of that one there."


    He led them over the bump to the fellows lying on the grass. Some of them had regained their consciousness after being knocked out, but the poison effects still lingered. The fellows had a hard time preventing themselves from choking on their own spit, much less trying to escape.


    "By the blue sky! Damn, your old man really has some powerful friends! What do you want us to do?"


    Farmer Cork had nearly jumped out of his skin when he saw the number. After the inspection and witnessing the current state of the men, he had no problems following any orders given by the boy.


    If these men were allowed to conduct their raid, then he and his family would have been surely dead in different ways to the world.


    "We will leave them to you then. Since you sent Dun to the barn, the old man should arrive first. When he does, he will decide the fate of these men. You can load them on the wagon like bales of hay. Just remember to keep them separated when you return, so as to prevent any schemes."


    "No problem, I think three grown men can manage this."


    Chu nodded. He did not forget the true gains from last night''s skirmish.


    "What about the horses, will you make a second trip for them?"


    "No need. My boys will gather them and tie em up in single file behind the wagon. That way we only need to make this one trip."


    Farmer Cork rubbed his hands. Being able to help out during this time could only leave a good impression on Mr Thomas. If ever he ran into trouble, a friend like this was worth his weight in gold.


    He watched as the three children waved goodbye and ventured off into the grasslands.


    Kicking a bandit lying on the ground he and his sons began loading the men like sacks of potatoes.


    They never noticed the huge shape that bounded across the grasslands to rejoin the children.


    All Chu wanted was to cover some distance and then get some sleep.


    His bandit hunting day had just begun.

 Chapter 93 -Goodbye

    <h4>Goodbye</h4>


    Chu woke up prior to midday.


    Since they left the farmer and his sons on the road, they had hurried along the grassland. Coming across the first tree on the open plain, the group halted the progress. They all needed that well deserved rest.


    After a quick meal they continued without delay in following the trail. Out in the open grassland it would require a skilled tracker to trace this near nonexistent path. But with Lucy and a large canine accompanying him, it became like a stroll over the fields.


    The scent was now faint for even Lucy. However those faded ribbons knotted together paved a path like a white line marked over the green grasslands.


    In a time of little over an hour, they finally saw the outline of a clump of trees in the distance. Chu instinctively had the others turn their formerly leisurely stroll into a cautious approach. Not too long after, Lucy also confirmed his suspicions.


    "The smell is getting stronger. This seems to be it."


    "They would have expected the raiding party to return by now. Let''s use the little mound over there as cover, I am sure they would have posted some sort of sentry."


    He voiced his thoughts before taking action.


    Chu led the others in stealthily moving closer to the small woodland. Under the high afternoon sun, this was a near impossible task. The only reason they avoided detection was that they now approached from the east under the cover from some undulating ground.


    Using Lucy''s keen eyesight and smell, they made their way to the edge of the woods, hiding under the cover of a large hedge. The girl soon spotted and pointed out the location of the sentry. A man reclined on a bough, not too far and not too high from them.


    "Up there!"


    She whispered.


    The man dangled a leg as it swung slowly, the other perched along the branch. His back leaned against the tree trunk for support. At about ten or so feet from the ground, the bandit seemed drifting between sleep and wake.


    More importantly he had a bow and a small quiver of arrows hanging on an easily reachable branch.


    The man fixed himself as he scanned the grasslands before muttering his complaints to the world.


    "When the hell will the boss return? I am dying for a woman here! That advisor is so stupid- having me sit sentry here, when I could be sleeping for tonight''s raid."


    Chu signaled Lucy to scan the nearby area. He and Ming prepared to crawl a little closer to feed the guy some well-aimed crossbolts. He froze in his tracks when the bandit continued mumbling loudly in his half sleep.


    "Shit this life man! The boss''s news better be right about that farm south of the village having lots of women. I feel like I can grind my hips all night after having this piece of wood stuck in my ass all morning!"


    Chu indicated to Lucy calling her over with his hand signals. He knew Ming also picked up on the meaning of the mans words. The teen''s calm face turning into one of  unbridled fury.


    "Can you tell how many are in the camp?"


    "The smells are all jumbled up along with others. This place smells like a pigsty."


    He nodded after the whispered reply.


    Nothing less from a group of men who might have not had a bath for weeks or months.


    "We''ll kill him quietly, then sweep the camp. See if you can smell the horses, that''s our next target."


    They slowly approached the tree from the blind spot at the back. The three of them readied their crossbows, darting out from under the branch while fanning out in an arc. The drowsy man had no idea that death was already upon him from this sudden attack.


    A click followed by a whizzing strange sound alerted him, but by then it was too late. Before his brain had the chance to comprehend what was happening, the crossbolts struck.


    The first punctured his left arm. Or did the pain come from the new hole between his ribs on his right side?


    He failed to process the situation. Just as the thought to scream, never materialized.


    The last bolt-- or was it truly the first, penetrated his right eye making its way into his brain while crushing all forms of response.


    The bandit fell from the tree, as dead as a doornail.


    Chu and Ming moved towards the tree, hiding themselves looking at the body. Lucy reloaded her crossbow and dropped to one knee like a modern-day soldier surveying the surroundings, listening intently.


    This was the result of Chu''s training. Mr Thomas had all the experience in teaching them how to handle weapons of this world. But Chu had the experience of countless television dramas. Combining the two together resulted in the making of a veritable SWAT team.


    Why else would this group of children move into close range combat while still holding a crossbow?


    In this world such tactic made no sense, until witnessing it in action. By keeping the crossbows ready and aiming at the closest opponent, it provided this assault group with an already superior advantage.


    A crossbow aimed at an opponent from a distance of ten or so feet allowed certain actions. First the opponent could only die, or dodge while receiving a serious injury. Secondly it gave the user enough time to launch a near unblockable attack while following up with the usual close combat sword or weapon.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    In a group, this one shot weapon poised a serious threat against a single opponent or a batch of enemies. The success of this type of strike force was proven last night on the road.


    "The horses are this way."


    Lucy whispered as the two boys placed the dead man half hidden between the tree roots.


    The group slowly made their way into the woods while the wolf left them on its own to hunt. The woodland was not very large or dense, so it did not take them long to stumble upon the hidden camp.


    It was nothing to boast about, consisting of a few tents covered with animal skin. Three horses were tied in the far corner opposite them, busily munching on some cut grass. Most of the men were asleep near some smoking embers; the remains of last night campfire.


    Two men were standing and talking loudly near one of those shoddy constructed shacks. As a previous slum resident, these buildings could undoubtedly make Chu feel proud of his first home. If left alone these men might save the garrison some trouble and kill themselves in the coming winter.


    "The Boss should be arriving soon. I can''t wait till tonight, I heard the boss tell Stiks yesterday that tonight''s raid will be the last in this village and also the main prize."


    "Damn right, I was there when the drunken man spilled his guts out to the boss. He said the farmer down there had been recruiting folks from the slums since last year. Because the drunk got snubbed by the woman in charge, he maintained a grudge against her since then.


    He told us not only did the farmer hire three couples, but he saw them once riding into the village with a batch of girls. The boss also said that the farm had already sold all their harvest. We will gain women, grain and money on this trip. I can''t even sleep, I should have gone with Tinkle''s group on that scouting mission this morning."


    The man drooled as he recounted his tale.


    Chu glanced at the others signaling to fall back. From the sentry before to these guy''s conversation it did not take him long to figure out who and what farm was on the agenda. It only took one look at the face of his companions to know they deduced the truth.


    "Take some deep breaths. We cannot let anger cloud our judgment."


    He said slowly. The vision of him coming across Amanda, Miki, Mrs Thomas and the others in the state he found the Hoyle''s turned his eyes red in anger. He quickly forced down this vengeful feeling. If he could not control himself, how would he control two children?


    "Ming, untie the horses. Get between them and lead them away in this direction. We will try to draw their attention this way. Lucy and I will ambush the ones coming to fetch them as quietly as we can."


    While Ming went to fetch the horses, Chu and Lucy found a place behind a fallen tree. The half decaying log allowed a horse to climb over it without much difficulty, but provided the two children enough of a hiding spot. From there they could still make out the camp between the trees.


    It did not take long for Ming to return, leading the horses by the reigns. Chu waved him over as a horse finally decided to neigh a little loudly.


    "Shit, the horses have gotten loose. Quick you fools get them!"


    A bandit jumped down from a tree branch near the other end of the camp. He hooked the crossbow behind his back as he ran towards the escaping horses. This man was much more well equipped than the others. Judging from his hiding place that was well camouflaged, he was no ordinary slum recruit.


    If they had decided to force their way into the camp, this man would have certainly posed a dangerous threat. In a nest of smelly men, only Lucy had the possibility of finding him. By then it might have been too late for him or Ming.


    "Hurry you idiots."


    The man called as the other two rushed behind him. The other men on the ground had now began to stir from the noise. When the threesome left the camp, the silence returned. Nobody wanted to waste their sleep for tonight''s expected banquet.


    "Huh?"


    The horses had just skipped over a log when the sentry squinted his eyes. He swore he made out the figure of a man in between the animals. Years of banditry made him cautious, but this time his actions were too slow.


    His brain that was currently involved in the simple running function became bombarded with what Chu might refer to as ''a tingling of spid*y sense''. This sixth sense however failed him.


    Before he had a chance to shout, or to confirm his observation, something remarkable happened.


    A cloaked shadow seem to materialize instantaneously out of the ground not even a foot away. In the night this might have been horrifying, during the day- it was downright uncanny.


    "Wha..."


    Was all he muttered. He was rendered speechless by the face under the cloak.


    The bolt ripped through the thin breast-plate covering his heart at near point-blank range. The iron that had protected his life from arrows in the past was now rendered useless.


    The last thing his glazed eyes registered was another shadow rising up along side and launching a similar attack at the man beside him.


    ''What an ugly angel, least I died at the hands of a Valkyrie''


    The last remaining bandit was no better off.


    All the man knew was that they were chasing after some straying horses. In less time that it took for a deep breath his two companions ironically just breathed in their last. One had a bolt sticking out of his left eye, the other wore one on his chest.


    Before they even fell to the ground the shadow in front raised its hands to its lips, indicating the universal action for silence. At the moment the only sound the bandit made came from his free-flowing bladder.


    ''I can''t believe I was killed because I pissed so loud!''


    The red line across the bandit''s neck opened as blood spurted out. His killer had long re-sheathed her daggers and stepped out of range from the spraying blood.


    At such a close range, these unsuspecting bandits had zero chance. Lucy''s speed and accuracy now became coupled with the controlled vengeance against those plotting against her family. A group like this had one choice only.


    It was to die.


    Ming joined the two as they reloaded.


    The rest of the camp remained silent as the stirring bandits returned to sleep after the brief noise. Moving to the edge of the camp, Lucy scanned the surroundings. Confirming there was no more surprises hidden around, they cautiously walked in.


    There were four men snoozing around the fire.


    Ming and Lucy promptly launched an assault. Chu kept his crossbow up and aiming as he scanned the campsite. He made his way to the shacks and began kicking open the ones that had some crude looking doors.


    He found nothing as the surprised shouts of dead men punctured the silence near the fire. On dragging the pelt covering the door of the last shed he reeled back in shock. His hands unconsciously lowering the crossbow.


    "F*ck!"


    He exclaimed as the sight of a naked woman hanging from the roof near the door, swung out, surprising him. The blue-black skin and injuries showed the woman had undergone some brutal assault before succumbing to her injuries.


    He did not have time to marvel at the strength of the flimsy roof to support the lady''s weight.


    "F*ck indeed!"


    The unfamiliar, familiar voice replied.


    Accompanying that low voice was a sword that pierced his cloak with unbelievable force and punctured his belly. He dropped the crossbow as his hands reflexively moved to grasp and remove the intrusion.


    Chu groaned as a the cloaked man stepped out of the tent, while pushing him back slowly and keeping the sword buried in his gut.


    "Being ambushed by three kids. How the hell can I face the Master."


    The man muttered as he raised his other hand. Chu now noticed the crossbow in his hand.


    "Let me show you how to really use a crossbow. You would have never had a future if a butchered little corpse can frighten you. I''ll put you all out of your misery. First you then that big boy."


    The man aimed at Ming who was engaged in a fight by the fire. He did not forget to keep up the pressure by twisting the sword into Chu''s stomach.


    Up to the present time both Lucy and him had their backs turned towards them subduing their opponents.


    The habitual click, the whizzing sound.


    The sound of the bolt ripping into flesh.


    Chu could only picture the sight of Ming''s head being punctured from the sound behind him.


    He belched a mouthful of blood as he screamed.


    "Nooooo!"

 Chapter 94 -Mobilization

    <h4>Mobilization</h4>


    Miki held the small dipper over her head and dumped the warm water.


    After a night of keeping watch, she just wanted to take a quick bath and find something to eat. Last night she along with Toll manned the eastern watchtower until midnight. Mr Thomas and Amanda relieved them and covered the shift until first light.


    Presently, Jim and Clod were on guard duty.


    The warm water cascaded down her body, but did nothing to hide the dark bags under her eyes. Even though her shift had ended early, she did not get an ounce of sleep. She quickly washed her long black hair before bolting out of the bathroom.


    Chu had Clod construct this bathroom attached to the external wall of the kitchen. This allowed the transfer of hot water easily from the oven, through a small window, to the waiting pails.


    The enclosed structure was limited exclusively to the women folk of the farm. Outfitted with a smooth, white stone flooring, heated pails of water and stacks of soft cloths called towels, Chu built it after the peeking incident.


    The men had a poorly constructed enclosure near the far end of the stables for bathing.


    Miki stepped out of the bath in a hurry nearly bumping into Amanda.


    "Did they return?"


    The negative shaking of Amanda''s head provided her with the answer.


    Like Miki, the older teen in front of her lifted a worried face complete with red bloodshot eyes. Amanda''s spiked and frazzled hair looked as if she walked through a storm. Miki had never seen the girl in this condition.


    "Father is in the workshop eating. Don''t ask him anything, he is mad like a raging bull."


    "Then I am going to just grab a bread and join Clod. He was waking all night with us in the workshop."


    Miki placed her wash cloth and towel to dry on the line and headed out.


    Ever since the men returned from the Hoyle''s farm, Mr Thomas sported a foul mood. He answered every question with a scowl. The other men on the trip also remained tight lipped.


    "I will whip that boy when he returns! Didn''t I specifically say not to do more than track the bandits. I am sure those brats are going to ignore my warning!"


    Since then everyone including the new older members never slept a wink. Now that a full night passed without any word, even Dareck fidgeted while glancing now and again to the dirt road. If the night was terrible, the current wait became even more unbearable.


    It was midday when the ex-Military man broke under the stress.


    "Get my horse, I am so going to kill those brats!"


    He roared.


    Clod sped down the Tower and immediately rushed to harness the horse. Sakura swore the boy moved as if he never had a limp in his life. Now however, was not the time to comment.


    "Miki, get the women and girls into Barn. You are in charge. Clod, you and the men will guard and patrol inside the wall. Keep your eye out on the road. Nobody is to get inside the walls."


    Mr Thomas was in the middle of barking out his commands when Rugol shouted out from the Tower.


    "A wagon is ah commin. Pretty quick too by the look of it."


    Mr Thomas grabbed a crossbow and made his way to the gate. The others scattered, armed with either spears, crossbows or swords. The women barred the door to the workshop and held their weapons ready for any assault.


    "State your business man, before you earn a bolt in your head!"


    Mr Thomas hollered.


    His anger had quelled but he looked as if he only needed some excuse to vent. As a seasoned soldier he knew exactly how to channel his emotions.


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot! Your boy sent a message through my boss, Farmer Cork. Don''t shoot!"


    Dun shouted and then whimpered from the wagon. He raised his hands while curling up to break the imaginary bolts zooming in towards him. A few breaths later, he breathed a sigh of relief but quickly stiffened up as he glanced at the armed residents near the gate.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Every single one, be it man or child seem to emanate blood-lust.


    "Farmer Cork sends a message..."


    He reiterated to these rough necks, as humble as he could.


    Mr Thomas listened to the man''s tale. He grimaced when he heard about the ambush and capture of the bandits on the road. The excuse the boy added in also did not fail to pass him.


    "Farmer Cork said to deliver the message to you first before going to the garrison. That way you would decide what you want to do."


    "Wait, then how come you arrived here so late on the wagon?"


    Mr Thomas picked at the flaw in the Dun''s story. If he left the farm since early morning he should have arrived long before noon on a speeding wagon.


    "So sorry Farmer Thomas, but on my way here I was stopped by a patrol from the garrison. This morning a helper at Farmer Brown''s farm saw some men lurking near the edge of the field. On sounding the alarm the men immediately fled into the grasslands.


    Farmer Brown sent his son to the garrison and I happened to meet them on my way here. They detained me on the road because I looked suspicious- rushing over to your farm and all. If I did not know the son, I might have also been thrown in jail."


    Dun wiped the sweat off his face on recalling his narrow escape.


    In the Military, a late message delivery meant the difference between life and death. This guy might have been executed on the spot, however the circumstances showed it beyond his control. Mr Thomas grunted as he processed the information.


    First of all he had to sort out the problem with the captured bandits. Then he needed to find and track the trail of the kids. Worse yet, his intuition screamed that the scouting bandits discovered near the Brown farm belonged to the same group.


    He had a feeling that the raid that happened on the Hoyle farm would not be the last in the area. Moreover it might even occur near them.


    Finding the kids and getting them home became top priority. He wanted to make sure the barn possessed all their aces in the event of an attack. The possibility of the scouting team caught in a pincer attack also crossed his mind.


    His window of opportunity was closing fast. At the moment, the bandits might be cautious with the patrol on heightened alert. They would have no problem striking during the night on a farm.


    Them being noticed at the Brown farm may have even been a decoy, set to lure the patrol while they attacked some place else.


    "Clod saddle the horse, I am heading out. I''ll go to the Cork farm and then track the kids."


    Dun turned the wagon and headed back, even with a little head start he knew the ex-mercenary would still overtake him on the way. He never had the time to notice the pairs of yellow eyes looking intently at him through the fence.


    ***


    "Where the heck do you think your going?"


    Mr Thomas asked as he donned his weapon equipment. He had been wearing his armor since last night on watch duty.


    "With you, I''m going to track the bandits across the grassland. That way I will certainly meet up with Chu."


    "And who will secure the farm? You thought about that?"


    "Miki and Rose are here. Besides Sakura and the others can make pin cushions out of anyone crazy to scale the walls."


    "Fine, but no fighting! Just find Chu and tell them to meet me at Farmer Cork. I have a bad feeling about this."


    Dyna nodded as she sheathed her dagger on her belt. It did not take her long to arm herself, she after all usually dressed light.


    Toll and Rugol opened the gate as Mr Thomas rode out. He had Dyna in the saddle with him as they trotted out. In quick time he had the horse galloping onwards. By the time he arrived near Farmer Brown''s farm the garrison had long gone.


    Obviously they would have to still investigate the disaster at the Hoyle farm. The only change would be that the scouting and tracking team now had to move to the Brown farm to begin.


    "Is here close enough?"


    The man asked as the little girl jumped sprightly off the horse.


    "Close enough. We can work from here."


    Dyna replied as she casually stretched.


    "No fighting! Get the brat and meet me at the Cork farm."


    The Elder spoke before he urged his horse into a gallop. Soon he disappeared from sight, cloaked by the dust trail generated from the speeding horse. Dyna sighed before her next act.


    "Fenrir!"


    The young girl called out in a casual manner. It was neither too soft or loud, like gently calling a pet.


    The response to that call, would be classified as frightening in any of the planets Chu lived.


    A large shadow materialized behind Dyna, its yellow eyes scanning the landscape at the front. The large head slipped passed her left cheek while a neck that required both her hands to circumvent rested gently on her shoulder.


    The girl patted the snout before extending her hand pointing towards the grassland. She seemed oblivious to the fact that her head could comfortably fit into the mouth of the creature standing beside her.


    "Somewhere there! Sniff out the trail and we will follow it towards Chu and Lykos. Stay clear of the farm, we don''t want trouble."


    The wolf nudged the girl on her cheek, before bounding off in the direction she pointed.


    "Amarok, let''s go."


    Another large wolf slowly walked to her side. It dropped on all fours to a casual sitting position. Among the wolves, Lykos was the smallest.


    Of course according to Chu, when you compare animals akin to the size of a tiger in his old world saying one is smaller by a foot does not really make much sense.


    Without any hesitation Dyna grasped the shackles of hair on its back and vaulted up. With two gentle pats the wolf raised itself and chased after its companion. If Chu saw this sight he would use one abbreviated word.


    ''OMFG!''


    Not only was it something he actually thought of performing, but it also explained how this little girl was able to cover such large distances during the day. No wonder romping around and exploring the grasslands became her speciality.


    When they left the barn, Dyna had her wolves circle around sniffing for any strange smells. The results ended up as a disappointment, since the Brown farm discovered the bandits.


    It was only a matter of time before the girl and her beasts discovered and chased after the bandit trail. The small group then disappeared across the grasslands in a rush.


    By the time Chu decided to launch his attack on the sentry sitting on the tree, the others found themselves engaged in different matters.


    ''Farmer Thomas'' was busy in a heated conversation with the excited Farmer Cork and his family. Dyna was shadowing five bandit scouts out in the grasslands, while the rest of the family anxiously waited on high alert at the barn.


    For the trio in the woods.


    They were all alone...

 Chapter 95 -Vengeance

    <h4>Vengeance</h4>


    "By the Nord Pass!"


    Chu noticed the eyes under the hood widen as the man unconsciously stepped back. Even during this initial shock the man did not relinquish his hold on the boy.


    He twisted the sword to generate a new scream, while dropping the crossbow and gripping the boy''s shoulder. This sort of reaction to maintain or keep an advantage could only be done by an experienced hand.


    "Ah, I see how it is. Looks like you still have some use alive boy."


    He muttered.


    The bandit roughly removed his sword and spun Chu around like a top. One hand gripped Chu''s black hair while the other held the sword blade across his neck. From the firing of the crossbow till the present, not even five breaths had passed.


    Chu finally witnessed what caused the man to become excited.


    "Drop that crossbow brat, or I cut his throat. Good thing I fired the shot or else that damn beast might have sneaked up on me, eh!"


    As the man growled his commands, Chu let out an audible sigh.


    Lucy had her crossbow aiming at the man while Ming stood ready with his sword. Beside them stood their companion. The nock and shaft of a crossbolt partly visible from a bleeding wound on its left front shoulder.


    Even though the animal had itself avoided taking a critical injury, the apparent limp showed its mobility had been impeded.


    Dyna had lived up to her promise that fateful night in the barn admirably. The trained wolf showed no hesitation in sacrificing itself for Ming.


    These beast had fully graduated from cannon fodder to loyal companions in everyone''s minds since then.


    Unfortunately the excruciating pain from a stab wound, and more importantly the dangerous predicament Chu found himself at this time, drove any romanticized thoughts from his mind.


    "Looks like you think this is a deadlock? Let me give you country folks a lesson on the ways of the world."


    Halfway through speaking, he lifted Chu upwards by his hair. As the boy tiptoed and screamed, the man plunged his sword into the thin left leg drawing another wail. Seemingly aware of the cloak''s unusual resistance, the man applied ruthless force.


    The bandit seemed to revel in the inflicted suffering since he gouged at the wound with the weapon to administer maximum trauma.


    "Drop it girl, and call back your dog. Right now both of them have matching leg wounds. The next strike will take a limb."


    As if to reiterate his seriousness, he plunged the sword into the leg again, this time carving a new wound. Lucy cried out to stop as she lowered her crossbow to the ground. Ming also dropped his sword in disgust at the man''s behavior.


    "Good, good. I want that beast for my young master. With such a fine specimen, he would undoubtedly be the talk of the city. Be thankful that I have never laid eyes on such a breed, otherwise I would have killed you all. Hahaha! What luck this trip has been!"


    As the man laughed his hood finally fell backwards revealing his face. Riddled with pain, Chu maintained enough semblance of sanity in his mind to see the silent words forming from Ming''s mouth.


    Their time hunting in an environment that depended on absolute silence had birthed all sorts of communication methods.


    In this more sparse and brightly lit wood, Chu made out the word.


    ''Gofart''


    His mind reeled as he matched his aggressor to the not so familiar voice. The unbearable agony coupled with the sword at his neck prevented him from thinking clearly. At the moment it had taken all his willpower and previous near death experience to avoid panicking or fainting from the torture.


    Their only hope lay in the man''s unawareness of the trump card. The ones who previously witnessed the Lucy''s ability had already embarked on the road to hell. The distance the man held Chu hostage approached over ten feet.


    Because of this Lucy''s ability of near instantaneous burst speed had become useless. Neither she nor Ming would ever take the chance to place the Chu in added danger.


    If the man decided to release him for any reason, and hence give Lucy an unobstructed target, that loaded crossbow on the ground was akin to death. All they had to do was bide their time.


    This unspoken agreement and plan soon came crashing down.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Spade what the heck are you doing? You playing house?"


    A group of men swaggered in from the south-west of the camp. The leader who spoke held a crossbow trained at the huge wolf in the clearing.


    The four others who accompanied him were all drenched in sweat further holding in their shaking hands some cheap short swords.


    "Shut your damn mouth Daffodil, and don''t you dare kill that beast. It''s a present for my young master."


    The man did not lower his crossbow but instead became more vigilant. One quick glance around the campsite along with the dead bodies near the fire placed him on edge.


    "By the Nord Pass! You really are a piece of work. First you lead a team of bandits to assault some farming family because you recognized a woman who jilted you. Then you butcher the family and torture the women until death. Now I return, only to find you entertaining some kids. For a mercenary of high standing, you sure have fallen miserably!"


    "Who are you trying to fool, you pervert! Both of us know you bitch about this because I didn''t haul over a man for you! One look at you and I can bet all my gold you got discovered by some lousy farm worker. By the stars, man. Seems like even an ex-Military officer can lose his skills!"


    The two men flung insults between them while Chu shuddered anytime the sword bounced across his neck. His mind whirrled in despair ever since Daffodil and his group appeared. A battle of attrition at the moment could only lead to death, and most likely he would have the honors of first kill... first killed.


    Ironically it seemed that those two men failed to still recognize him. For a structural society to stand in which even the servants of a noble could not be bothered with a lowly commoner spoke volumes. It also highlighted how vindictive and black-hearted these men could be.


    By sheer coincidence this man Spade finally saw Mrs Hoyle on a trip to the village. Mr Hoyle would have avoided the winter fiasco due to his understanding of the general conduct of those Military and Mercenaries.


    After so many years however, all the woman raised from this man was vengeance.


    "Don''t forget Daffodil, the lady in question also snubbed the lord of my house. Unlike you, I can expect generous rewards on my return to Frost City. Coupled with a wolf and a nice plaything for my young master, this venture was worth it."


    That statement of fact quelled any planned retort. Daffodil only scowled in a reply. It did not take him long to hit upon another idea to rile up his companion for this given mission.


    "Hey Spade, you may think your out for some just rewards. But you fail to understand something. It looks like those kids wrecked your camp, this kind of rumor is certainly something you wont like spreading in the city, right?"


    Chu nearly cursed at the man. Spade had appeared to have forgotten about them for the moment, only for this ass to raise the man''s ire again.


    As if on queue, a sword plunged into his right thigh as the servant turned bandit exacted his fury. The move brought howls of pain, shouts to halt, and loads of laughter.


    Encouraged by the crowd, Spade pierced the sword a second time, opening a fresh wound. Now that Daffodil and the others had arrived, he held the numerical advantage. Chu''s life now became worthless to him, since all he had to leave alive was the girl.


    Once he broke her fragile mind, the present for his master would be assured. If the wolf refused to submit, then all that awaited it was death. Furthermore, the new Mong bandit leader along with his supplemental forces would soon arrive. This swelling of ranks made this subjugation effort a breeze.


    Daffodil seemed to read his companion''s mind as he slowly inched closer to the girl. One well-timed distraction by Spade aimed at the wolf, and Lucy should be within his grasp. The rest of the group remained where they were, still laughing and enjoying the show.


    They were yet, too inexperienced to understand this subtle plan.


    "Girl, pledge allegiance to me and I will spare your companion. All I want is control of the beast. If you come with me, you will have a life of untold riches!"


    Spade readied himself as Daffodil moved about five feet away from the stupid group of laughing idiots to within about eight to ten feet of Lucy. All Spade had to do was throw the bleeding boy now hovering on the brink of consciousness, between the wolf and the girl.


    The ex-military man would take care of the rest. He was confident he could fend of the creature if it chose to attack him until the girl came under their control.


    As for the other boy, they could deal with him after. Maybe the men could use him as a live dummy during sword practice.


    He sneered knowing that something like was best to help smash any resistance in the girl''s mind. He moved his grip to the hostage''s neck grabbing the clothes for leverage.


    Just before he could place his plan into action something he never experienced nor heard of in his entire life happened.


    A little girl, a third his size, walked out from the northern end of the woods. As if encountering some strangers on a lonely path, she halted and then continued slowly. Ignoring the surprised onlookers, she walked with her hands held behind her back and her head held high.


    If it was not for her light leather armor complimented by a pair of leather boots, they might have taken her for a young master out on a stroll.


    What came as a shock to the minds of the both these well-traveled servants- this girl had an aura that transcended that of all the major nobles they ever encountered.


    Dyna moved towards the front of the wolf and nodded.


    "I lend you my wolf and look what happens. Good, good, very good."


    Her voice sounded like it was trembling from anger as she finally looked around.


    "Was it you who did this to my Lycos?"


    She turned to Daffodil and questioned. To anyone present he was the obvious choice. The man was the only one wielding a crossbow in his hands after all. Nobody saw the glance she gave the injured wolf who kept its eyes locked onto Spade.


    Never one to miss a gifted horse in the eye, Spade acted during what he considered as a great opportunity. Before Daffodil could answer, Spade flung the half dead Chu towards Ming, essentially separating the wounded wolf from the small girl.


    He did not fail to miss the words coming out from the girl''s mouth. Neither did Daffodil.


    ''My Wolf.''


    Spade readied himself for the anticipated attack from the beast.


    "Got ya, brat!"


    Daffodil shouted as he lowered his crossbow and lunged a grab at Dyna. The older girl nearby remained unarmed, creating the perfect opportunity.


    Even an idiot could see this unarmed newcomer owned the wolf.


    Controlling her meant controlling the beast.


    Halfway through his lunge, the newcomer''s gentle voice, dripping with fury and anger set off warning bells. In not even a breath of time, both him and Spade understood they had made a life-threatening decision.


    A fatal mistake.


    "Kill them all."

 Chapter 96 -Annihilation!

    <h4>Annihilation</h4>


    Daffodil hands moved deftly, bringing up the lowered crossbow to launch his attack. At the time he heard the ice-cold voice, he was already halfway through his leap in the air, leaving him no chance of retreat.


    His time spent in the Military was not for naught. In circumstances like these, he needed to launch that first strike before repositioning himself. By then he could have his sword drawn for close combat. Once he made it near Spade, he was confident in fighting off the wolf together, much less for any person.


    What worked in his favor--the undeniable fact that nothing stood between him and the little girl.


    Under past circumstance, this situation provided him the best opportunity to attack and defend from hidden ranged enemies.


    Unfortunately, Mr Daffodil never expected the previous torturous actions of his friend Spade, had ripped open  the veritable ''Gates of Hell''.


    Not even halfway through his jump when his brain sent the signal for his hands to raise the crossbow, the lithe figure of a girl flashed before him. This girl was not the small newcomer, but the unexceptional one.


    Out in the northern passes, he had experience several near death episodes. During these moments, he could testify that time really seemed to slow down or reach a standstill. It was also that in this state, once one possessed the willpower to break their limits they would emerge the victor.


    Several matters however, happened that prevented him from acting this time against a fragile little girl.


    Firstly, his pupils shifted cross-eyed to fall on the crossbow already pointed dead center in front of his head. This was the same crossbow that laid on the ground. His brain now calculated how impossible this brat acted, when the second detail hit him. This crossbow looked a hell of a lot similar to those in the Military.


    In fact he could gamble all his gold that this was a genuine, compact, heavy crossbow used by elite scouts.


    Doubt turned to fear as he processed those thoughts, nearly forgetting to raise his hands for his own counterattack. Presently he could only hope to wound the girl before being shot. He stood no real chance of dodging that point-blank shot.


    All this might seem like much, but it only took a split second when death literally stared him down.


    The last factor disabled all thoughts and turned his fear into horror and despair.


    The eyes staring back at him full of hate changed color. In that split second it turned from a wonderful sky blue to a terrifying yellow, complete with vertical slit pupils.


    "Sersen!"


    Daffodil screamed one dreadful word, before the bolt smashed between his eyes and churned its way into his brain.


    Ironically, the one to first detect the danger, became the first to die.


    By the half a breath it took for Lucy to kill the man, Dyna and Lykos moved to the front keeping Spade in check. Ming had grabbed Chu and placed him on the ground in a sitting position. He kept an eye out on the bandits, while in the process of administering a health potion.


    "Sersen? Where the hell did...gottcha!"


    Spade seemed dumbfounded at first after the now defunct Daffodil screamed his last words. All this however served as a ruse for the cunning man. In the middle of his question complete with a puzzled face, no one might have thought the man would reach for a dagger hidden at his back. Halfway through his words he grabbed the weapon, his aim focusing on Dyna.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    He screamed as he held his right hand with his left. More correctly, it should be said he held what remained of his hand in the other. Blood spurted out from a clean-cut attack, that sliced off Spade''s hand from just below the elbow. The hand gripping the dagger laid on the ground. The attacking cry, turned to one of anguish.


    Nobody, not even Spade who was now looking at Lucy in fear knew what happened.


    The outcome of this unexplainable retaliation created mass panic from the fledgling bandits.


    Previously they were laughing and enjoying a wonderful play of Spade torturing a kid. They even harbored some thoughts on the girl. In the space of not even two breaths, one of their skilled fighters and leader Daffodil, had died while the other, the ruthless and cunning Spade had his hand chopped clean off as if by magic.


    Before they had planned on rushing in to subdue the children. That way if what the little girl had said was true, and they received an attack in some way, then the safest man would be the one who held any children hostage.


    At this time however, only a fool would try to follow through with that plan.


    As if with one mind, the four scattered. Since they had been inducted as bandits they followed the rule, all men for themselves. Ignoring the screaming man, they ran.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Arggh! You heartless bitch! You better get your little ass after those men, or else when the Empire knows that you are a loose Sersen you will suffer!"


    Spade spoke viciously.


    If he could get the girl to leave, he might still stand a chance in escaping the wolf. All he had to do was climb a tree and wait for the rest of the Mong bandits to return. He chided himself for not waiting for the main group before launching his attack at these brats.


    He was in the process of scanning for a suitable tree when he heard the screams.


    As new recruits, bandits lived a life where they held abject terror over their region of operation. This was the prime reason it enticed the rowdy young men from the villages.


    Cobble had gotten a taste of the bandit life. He followed Spade to the Hoyle farm, participated in defiling his first woman and primed himself for tonight''s debauchery against the last farm before then migrating to another village.


    Today he felt he encountered the devil himself. In the space of a few breaths the spawn of hell killed both of the skilled fighters he admired, and then set her evil eyes upon him. He hoped to escape by using the others as bait. Unbeknown to the rest, the woods in the east opened up allowing a fast runner to escape without being impeded by any undergrowth.


    He was nearly out of the woods when a large shadow seemed to loom out between the trees and smash head on into him. In what Chu might have termed steam-rolled, Cobble felt his ribs crack from the impact as he was launched by the force of the collision backwards.


    The attacker had skillfully transferred the incoming burst of speed to its front paws. The hit on his chest literally blew him away.


    He experienced flight for the first time, before tumbling and rolling to a stop on the ground.


    His eyes were the first to recover from his stunned state, then his mouth as he screamed in terror. Before he could regain some form of mobility, a monstrous wolf clamped down upon his neck silencing him forever. Leaving his corpse in this unknown place, it resumed the hunt.


    Probably the only consolation to the dead bandit, lay in the fact his companions experienced the same fate. Those two wolves spiraled outwards and then inwards, searching and eliminating. Under the desperate act to escape the horrible situation, the men even forgot the basics--wolves couldn''t climb.


    Spade''s mind swam in pain and turmoil on comprehending the situation. Those screams of terror did not bode well.


    Shortly thereafter two huge shadows materialized out from between the trees on either side of him. Flanking him from behind and cutting off any plans of escape. The hairs on his back and hands tingled on becoming the sole focal point.


    One look at the blood still dripping from those terrifying maws and even an idiot could guess the fate of the escapees.


    "You brats have no idea who you are dealing with. If you do not allow me to walk out of here, my Master is going to torture you and your family very, very slowly."


    As a mercenary, he knew when the odds stacked against him. The most he could hope for was that the bandit''s leader would relay this information to the young master. The old Master would undoubtedly leave no stone unturned in seeking out his killers. With this in mind he planned to at least take down one of these little devils before dying.


    "It is you who do not understand, little man. Not only did you pick on the wrong family, you even had the gall to lay your filthy hands on our Boss. I am going to..."


    Before Ming could finish his sentence, Spade toppled to the ground, screaming in pain. This time the attack struck and severed his left leg. What was worse, was that the ankle and boot were not completely sliced. A piece of bone and flesh held the body parts together, while the boot was held in one piece by a small strip of leather.


    "Dammit Lucy, I know it''s you, let me finish, and stop hogging the kill. This guy is mine."


    Spade looked on in terror at the girl in front. These attacks seemed to have originated from her. He stared into those yellow eyes, only to see no signs of hesitation or doubt. They showed a world of torture awaiting him. A revenge and lex talionis, this outcome bore into his very soul nearly suffocating him.


    "Dyna get Chu home fast. Ming fetch the Elder."


    She said in a calm manner.


    Lucy reverted her eyes back to the usual sky blue. She sat down on a small log, watching the man sob in agony.


    "I will keep an eye on him, so he doesn''t bleed to death."


    Ming grabbed Chu with care placing him on a wolf before Dyna hopped on. The two then sped away to the farm. The little girl relayed her message, so Ming and another wolf trudged off towards the Cork farm. Whether this ringleader died or not, Ming did not bother, he intended to take his sweet time in walking.


    Lucy removed the bolt from Lycos and rubbed the remainder of the healing powder. All their medicine in the pouches had been used on Chu before sending him off. Only one batch remained for the injured wolf. Nothing could be done at the time since the boy''s injuries was the more severe. If the owner of the wolf did not have any qualms in leaving the beast as company for Lucy, nobody could complain.


    She returned to the log and seated herself. Lycos assumed guard duty over the moaning man.


    "Seems like two is my limit, but I suck in my aim."


    She looked at her left hand, particular at the red finger that seemed to be smoking earlier.


    ***


    When Spade had thrown Chu towards the children hoping for a distraction, the boy was near the end of his rope. He lost a large amount of blood while the repeated infliction prodded his sanity. When Ming rushed to grab him, Chu collapsed on the ground.


    The older teen had quickly administered the medicine from their first aid pouch and began to rub the powder to stem the bleeding. In his dazed condition with his mind fading, he thought he saw something miraculous.


    ''When you finally succumb to death, all kinds of hallucinations can take place huh?''


    Ming had held Chu in an upright sitting position so as for him to drink the medicine. With no power to turn his head he could have only stared at Lucy and Spade within his range. Before he closed his eyes he saw Lucy form a claw with her left index finger.


    In one fluid stroke she sliced the air in front of her. If he did not see her bending the finger or what looked like smoke when she finished, he might have thought he lost it. Chu could not believe as a small, near invisible arc flashed across the distance cleanly slicing the man''s hand.


    "I must be loosing my damn mind from the excessive blood loss. I swore I saw a wind blade."


    He muttered before diving into a coma.

 Update on missing chapters

    I know some of the new readers might be asking about the sudden missing chapters. I have finally finished the editing and am ready to publish the first book of The Red Lands.


    The book is on Amazon at the moment on preorder in the KDP Select program. It will be released on the 10th December. Please take a few minutes to visit the site and leave a review. I say thank you very much to the Readers, Commenters and Patreon supporters who have made this possible.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B07L357Y2K


    Please use the link to help write a review. Thank you very much!

 Chapter 97 -Aftermath

    <h4>Aftermath</h4>


    Chu woke up in the barn. A beam of morning sun illuminated the bedroom, coming through the ''beast-proof'' window. The room might give others the first impression of a jail, but to him it provided safety, assured him of control. This place, he built it, he called home.


    After having experienced that twisted brutality that day, his mind had unexpectedly become serene. He did not bury the memories in some deep, dark recesses. Sometime during his period of unconsciousness, he played the scenes over and over--learning.


    Learning and fortifying his mentality.


    He did not come into this world to become a wuss. Hiding scared, frightened of adventure. He intended to become strong, thus he required a mind of clarity. One that never doubted his decisions.


    Chu believed that his new mindset could only develop after this past experience. The memory of killing those bandits--the past him might be now brooding in guilt. The present him had already forgotten. He considered it like a memory that broke his usual routine on that particular day.


    This is what he told himself.


    At the moment he had one pressing issue to attend to. He cleared his dry throat with a cough.


    "Water..."


    Chu mumbled. Unintentionally, the pace of his heart quickened.


    An unblemished face hung above, the nose inches away from his own. It had arrived mere seconds after his eyes first opened. The watery blue eyes gazed into his own, then blinked in relief while receding.


    He did not have time to adjust himself since a frazzled, stubble-covered face zoomed into his view. A pair of hands grasped onto Chu''s collar, their owner carefully making sure to be as gentle in the action.


    "Dammit Chu, you had me worried. You promised to give me the world and then tried to weasel your way out. You better..."


    From behind this face mixed with tension and worry, Chu noticed the small hand belonging to the previous face. It grabbed the shirt behind Ming''s neck and tossed him away like a dry twig. Among the scuffle between the two, a third face appeared.


    "Stop throwing yourselves on top of him. He is still injured. Lucy don''t play with that idiot, but come help me raise Chu to a sitting position. Ming, stop sniffling in the corner and go inform Elder at the workshop."


    Sakura chided the two previous helpers before helping Chu to slowly sit up and lean against a headrest. Her voice sounded strong, but Chu noticed some stains under her eyes in the sunlight. Two fresh rivers began to flow.


    His body felt as if a tree fell and remained on top of him. Heavy and lethargic with the pain concentrated around his legs and chest.


    Chu slowly raised his hands and brushed the tears from the faces of the two girls sitting on either side.


    "Don''t worry, all this is a part of growing up."


    He sighed.


    Sakura carefully helped him drink some water to quench his thirst. His stomach reminded him of an empty scrunched up bag of chips. Feeling better after sipping the water, it was time to get down to business. As if on time, a puffing Mr Thomas burst into the room.


    "Good, good, real good. I wondered if I had to follow you into hell to give you that beating. It seems like heaven is on my side."


    Mr Thomas rumbled as he grabbed a chair to sit besides the bed.


    Chu smiled and waited a little before speaking. He first had to composed himself.


    "How bad are my injuries?"


    "We treated them and they should heal fine. You had a broken rib because the rough journey back. Master John rushed over the garrison healer the same night to set it in place."


    Sakura answered.


    Chu nodded, a wave of relief washed over him. He had braced himself for the worst case scenario. Having passed out in the midst of a battle, the unknown conclusion left him worried. Waking up not knowing what happened--a person had to have guts, and a strong mind. He had to admire the people who could move forward after facing life changing events.


    "Any one else injured?"


    "No, only the wolf and he has been healing just fine."


    Chu spotted a slight twitch on the man''s face while replying.


    "And the bandits?"


    "Hanged the same evening by the garrison. I had Farmer Cork collaborate my story of an adventuring party who captured them. We decided to split the reduced reward in half between us."


    Chu nodded, he expected as much, but then he remembered something that nearly had him bolting upright on the bed


    "The horses, what about the horses?"


    Mr Thomas face contorted between disgust and pity. This boy showed more concern over his wealth than his health.


    "We brought all the horses. The farm has a total of fifteen horses. The garrison rewarded us with a few extra. I begged... I mean negotiated, knowing you wouldn''t be satisfied. "This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The man replied to pacify the bulging eyed boy who seemed to be on the brink of a stroke. He tried hard to forget that shameful matter.


    "Good, good. Had me going there."


    Chu patted his bandaged chest as he sank in thought. Sakura obediently held up a mug of water for him to drink. He closed his eyes remembering and gathering some thoughts.


    "Did any escape? We kicked a hard rock this time. There seemed to be some sort of vendetta against the Hoyle family. Furthermore one of those guys had close ties to a young master from Frost City. We may have to relocate..."


    Mr Thomas held his hand up to stop him.


    "We confirmed with that guy. No one escaped, our story in the village makes it clear we did not have anything to do with this event. More importantly, nobody knows where the true ringleaders died."


    After capturing the bandits, the garrison called off the scouts. Since adventurers did the job, the garrison had no reason to waste time in the grasslands.


    "I see."


    The old man sighed on the boy''s response before replying


    "Young masters from noble families tend to be well protected. Most of the time, it is usually the senior servants who are treated like trash who double as hidden protectors. This time we were lucky they treated you as trash."


    Mr Thomas allayed his fears. He knew the boy understood how fortunate they exited this encounter. The old man also did not intend to bore the boy on the torture method used to loosen up Spade''s lips. The bloody actions at that time remained a secret between only four conspirators.


    Suffice to say, witnessing first hand a large wolf slowly gnawing on a limb still attached to your body can speak wonders.


    Having the main troubles on his mind now solved left Chu contented. His future plans could continue, while he decided to begin concentrating some more on his training.


    As if confirming his satisfaction, his stomach issued a loud growl.


    "Damn I am hungry. Come to think of it, I hadn''t eaten since yesterday at midday. Sakura, tell Sue to make something for me."


    Mr Thomas and the others glanced between themselves.


    Lucy placed her hand on his arm before speaking, locking his gaze. The look of pity increased his worry.


    "Chu, you''ve been asleep for nearly a week. Sakura has been feeding you health potions three times a day, while taking care of you with Mrs Thomas."


    Chu stared at Lucy with an open mouth and wide eyes. The embarrassing thoughts of being ''taken care of'' turned him beet red. Just when the urge to hide peaked in his mind, he remembered something else.


    Three health potions a day.


    Three gold a day.


    This time Chu fainted from genuine pain.


    Sakura fed him a bowl of meat and vegetable soup not long after. Now that he was awake, Sue decided to keep the menu for the next few days more liquid based.


    "How is the production line."


    "Doing fine. Dareck is nearly complete with the new models, while we have been stockpiling raw materials."


    Amanda brushed her golden hair strands, behind her ear as she continued. She sat on the stool beside the bed reading out from a thick parchment.


    "Merchant John nearly passed out when he learned of your injuries, he personally dragged the garrison healer here that night. He said the last letter had Merchant Kim literally guaranteeing the deliveries on time."


    Chu nodded as he chewed the soft vegetables. Sakura doled out another spoon for him at the side.


    "The fields and the farm?"


    "All good, the additional feed for the horses have been bundled and stored in the workshop. Since we now have more horses, the stable expansion has begun. We should be finished by next week, long before winter. Materials for the watchtowers have been sited, and Dareck has already placed the order that night with John for a stockpile of iron."


    Clod answered as he stood by the foot of the bed.


    Chu agreed with the plan.


    "Don''t forget to make the wooden pair like I told you."


    Further questioning soon ground to a halt as Mrs Thomas entered and drove them all out.


    ***


    In the evening a red colored boy on the bed conversed with an old man beside him. The boy seemed to have been rubbed and washed until sparkling. There existed other things besides a bath however, that could turn a grown man that color.


    "But do the towns have slaves who are skilled or just normal villagers?"


    "Think of it this way. Those who are sold in the towns are mostly from the surrounding villages. For the kinds of skills you want, you might have more success in the cities."


    "What about the slums in the cities or towns, won''t I find some free labour there?"


    The old man shook his head.


    "That''s like looking for gold in the mountains. Slum people tend to develop their own conduct after some time. It would be hard for you to find the people with the type of character you are looking for."


    Chu nodded, at this point it was critical for him to gain trustworthy help. The large expansion he had set his eyes on, required at least one hundred managers who had to work alone far from his eyes.


    "Well come winter, let''s see what I can find. This training is imperative, we need to have it running as early as possible."


    Mr Thomas understood what he wanted. As to why, he had since learned from the beginning, that this brat''s line of thinking operated in a different realm from his own.


    Chu reopened the crude map on his lap, depicting the farm and the surroundings. This was drawn by his very own cartographers. He pointed to the sketched, rectangular plots adjacent to each other south of the barn, located between it and the road.


    "All this will be ours next year. We should not wait for summer for Griz, but begin planting as usual in early spring. John can handle any inquiries from the village chief, if need be. Our future plans should always include a secure food supply."


    Chu and Mr Thomas talked and decided on some actions for the near future. The boy felt he had most of the important things covered until someone reminded him of another.


    A cry of a baby came from the outside.


    Chu looked at Mr Thomas as the cries grew louder.


    "That''s our new addition to the family huh?"


    "Yea, I lost the vote on the second day when I suggested to find someone willing in the village. I warned you about having too many women folk."


    Mr Thomas smiled wryly.


    "Then we have no choice. We will keep her last name a secret for now. Since we are family, I guess we need to add her retribution to our list."


    Both of them looked at each other knowing the true weight of that simple sentence.


    "Look at the two of you gazing into each others eyes. No wonder you feel ashamed when a woman has to bathe you."


    A voice coming from the door dripping with sarcasm punctured their thoughts.


    "Didn''t I tell you to get some rest?"


    "And didn''t I tell you not to worry him?"


    Mrs Thomas drove her husband out while Chu buried his head under the covers in embarrassment.


    ***


    The next day Chu walked with the help of his spanking new crutches towards the workshop. Ming helped him, since his weak body had not recovered. According to Mrs Thomas, it would be best having breakfast with everyone early in the morning. This would halt the rush to the bedroom to pay him a visit.


    This way he could chat with them all, before returning to rest. The little exercise would also serve to strengthen his weak body.


    Luckily Mrs Thomas had kept the secret involving the revival of the baby at the farm. Thus everyone treated him normally as before. Same as the leader, but now with greater respect and awe. To these former villagers, he had achieved a near impossible feat.


    He secured vengeance for the Hoyle farm. He also captured over a dozen bandits with two other children. Then he stormed their camp and also defeated the leader, wiping out the entire scourge.


    During the time he lay unconscious, Rugol, Toll and the others had made some trips to the village. There they listened to the rumors and gossips from acquaintances and the guards. The uproar in the village, undoubtedly came from the beheading of ''countless'' bandits. All talk centered on the ''Heaven-sent retribution Adventurers''.


    Knowing that this team actually resided in their farm had them bursting with pride.


    As for Mrs Thomas, she treated him the same. But she vowed never to forget the miraculous scene in the field that day.

 Chapter 98 -Mass recruitment drive

    <h4>Mass recruitment drive</h4>


    Chu spent most of his next day in the workshop. Toll helped fix a bunk with a headrest so he could sit comfortable with his feet outstretched. Nearby, Sakura and Amanda requisitioned a quarter of the long dining table. On it they scattered and browsed through ledgers, parchments and neatly written bulky workbooks.


    At the far end, Sue and Stavia chatted in the large kitchen while they peeled some provisions. The large pot simmering on the fireplace would hold the contents for today''s lunch. The others had long gone, either working in the vegetable fields or out in the forest processing lumber.


    Just outside the large open door, sat a wolf with a crude bandaged shoulder. Near the large quilted sheet it stretched out on, was piled an assortment of boiled bones covered in meat and ligaments. Every now and again a hustling passerby would stop and offer a few words of comfort and a gentle pat to the head.


    "Don''t you think that guy is milking it too much?"


    Chu complained after observing this to the girls.


    "Well he did risk his life to save Ming. He does deserve a little petting at this time."


    Amanda replied as she double checked her work. She glanced it over before continuing


    "Are you sure you want to do this ''project'' right now? It''s going to really draw down on our savings. Why don''t we wait until Master Griz returns with some conformation. Or at least until Merchant Kim arrives with our profits."


    "By then it would be too late. The return journey alone will take them about four to five months. I expect both groups to arrive within the summer months. This leaves us with over eight months of wastage. Remember business is not only about solid book-keeping, but also about efficiency and planning."


    Chu replied. He further went on to list some examples of changes in this world that could impact on increased efficiency. The two listeners nodded in amazement as they understood the effects such little change would bring.


    "But what if Master Griz returns with some bulk orders? What do we do then? We will end up in a shortage during production again."


    Sakura said.


    "Good point, however remember we still have Griz and his smiths as outside help, let him handle production. The handle gear for the water well, serves as enticement. Those handles have other uses and will eventually end up as a mass production item. Our goal with it was never to become the sole provider."


    Chu replied. He waited to see whether the two had grasped this line of business.


    ''Ahhh''


    "I get it Chu, that''s why you had Master Griz contact the Merchant Guild. We are actually selling the permission for others to build and make our product."


    Amanda blurted out. She twisted on the bench facing him. Chu could literally see her brain cells churning.


    "So it''s like having a tinker make and sell a bucket. Although he made it, part of the money belongs to us. If he does not pay and is caught by the Guild, then they would administer justice. Wait, doesn''t this mean that if Master Griz has success in convincing both the Guild, Tower Mage and Empire, then any product made with a gear literally belongs to us?"


    Sakura said. She placed a finger by her lips as she continued, seemingly questioning herself


    "Then won''t our gears be as widespread later on just like the common bucket?"


    The little black-haired head slowly turned towards the golden-haired one, with both of their eyes opening wide as the revelation hit them. If they could gain the help to enforce their inventions, then the consequences would become unimaginable.


    ***


    In the evening, Chu had everyone gather at the workshop after dinner. The wolves roamed around guarding the farm. At the moment they wisely kept away from the stable and corral so as to allow the new horses to slowly acclimatize to them.


    "I know winter is nearly here, but we have two major task to accomplish before it descends on us. The work on the tower and other renovations can slow for now."


    Chu sat on the bunk that Rugol and Toll insisted they move to the head of the dining table. Currently everyone sat at the dining table. Amanda and Sakura occupied the seats closest to him so as to scribble down the main points. A line of candles along the table and oil lamps on the walls provided enough illumination.


    "First objective is to form some teams to scout the slums of not only our village but the others close to us. The main objective is to find children preferably around ten. We also need to find young couples with good backgrounds."


    Everyone listened until he finished. Rugol was the first to speak.


    "Boss, Stavia and I can handle a village. Getting background information on those living in the slums is a pinch. Most of the times, a visit to the local tavern or a loose-lipped guard can tell you everything about a particular person. The children might need some time, since we will have to watch their habits."


    Rugol and Stavia had both worked as helpers in the local tavern. Over the years the couple had gained experience on navigating around drunks and initiating gossips. A drunken patron spewing a rumor, usually meant an increase in sales.


    "Then Toll and I can take care of another village. Stavia can help instruct us on the way."


    Shine chipped in. She and her husband did not have much experience in this field, but they had to grasp this opportunity. This farm promoted learning. Active participation in its development could only lead to a better life.


    "Good, but the both of you can share advice, I want couples handy around a farm also."


    Chu continued


    "Ms May and Jim can sweep our local village. Mr Thomas and Ming will handle transport and security. Amanda will provide a stipend for this operation."


    The couples nodded in agreement. The Boss instructions came across as clear and understandable. Previously nobody would have even dreamed of leaving the village to Karst, much less another village.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Chu turned to Mr Thomas.


    "You can use Karst as a central gathering point, so as to give the group''s time to pick and choose. Take Ming to search around for what we talked about."


    "No problem, but how much people are we looking for? Turning away people at the last-minute might further cause us to lose some talent. I will not be able to know how much we get until I make the rounds again."


    Mr Thomas replied.


    Chu raised his hand while extended out his fingers.


    "Three? We can get that amount of people right here in the village."


    Jim quipped.


    The boy smiled as he spoke.


    "Not three, I want thirty new workers."


    Chu paused until the expected chatter that burst out subsided. Everyone here had learned how to count.


    "The objective is to train and develop our own group of loyal workers for our business. That''s why we are taking the cream of the crop from the villages. Remember, it is better to return empty-handed rather than with a bad egg."


    Chu turned to Clod.


    "When they return, prioritize work on a lodge. Tomorrow I will show you what I want."


    After finishing the meeting he called over Dareck.


    "Finish up the designs and model for the windmill. Since John already forwarded a message of us looking for a mason for the master smithy, I need you to focus on forging this for me."


    Dareck took the parchment as he studied the drawing. The Boss never ceased to amaze him.


    "What is it?"


    "Insurance. I need some of these working soon, and ready by the start of next year''s summer. Preferably before Griz returns."


    Chu replied with a smile.


    Before he prepared to sleep, Mr Thomas paid him a visit. The contents of this meeting left him perplexed.


    The very next day, a loaded wagon departed from the farm. Sitting along with this departing group, a bewildered Sue waved Lucy and the others goodbye.


    While the others continued with their daily task or spent time training. Chu hobbled over to the vacant shack that once housed Doug and company. Far from the others in the farm, this place provided a suitable meeting point. He slowly sat down on the smooth log and placed the crutches to his side.


    "Look at you guys, all grown up and doing what you want. You had better come with a good reason this time."


    Three wolves and a girl neatly lined up in the open, before him. Each of them shifting and moving uncomfortably under the accusation.


    "Chu, you can ask Mr Thomas. The book, but the book had a secret method that needed us to do what we did."


    Dyna squirmed as she rubbed her little hands. The three beast nodded their heads as if also in agreement.


    "So that gives you and those guys the power to eat people? You actually allowed these three bastards to feed on humans?"


    "No, no. In the city they used the convicted, and those sentenced to hang. It is only a one time method for increasing the Hound''s intelligence. These wicked bandits nearly killed you, so I decided to return and take my revenge. It''s all in the book."


    Chu looked at her as she balled up her little fist. He knew his injuries caused her anger to boil that day. Lucy had told him all about how brave she suddenly appeared and talked.


    Dyna had developed a keen sense of protection towards her family. Only this little girl who roamed among apex predators could display a king-like dominant aura. Someone who did not place even a Jaga in her eyes, would certainly scorn some average humans.


    He sighed, because he had to reign in this little devil before she went wild.


    "This better be the first and last time. And all of you, listening and encouraging her to do this. Did you acquire a taste for human flesh now? Am I going to wakeup one morning to find you gnawing on my leg?"


    The wolves gave him a look of disdain as they twisted their heads in disgust. Chu had long known how to read their mood. He might have cursed them some more if he only knew what they actually thought.


    ''Why settle for lowly humans when the forest contained all the delicacies.''


    "For the winter I want those three on guard duty at night. As for you, every afternoon after combat training I want you learning etiquette from Mrs Thomas and the rest of the ladies."


    He glanced at the forlorn looks and the teary girl.


    "You had better not let me catch you skipping those classes. And you, stop trying to play sick so as to earn extra petting. The jig is up, I saw you skipping around today like a healthy wolf."


    Chu grabbed his crutches and stood up. He limped up to the teary girl and hugged her.


    "Thank you. You did your job well. They have long earned the right to be called family."


    ***


    During the night, Chu vomited again into the small conveniently placed wooden pail near the bedside. Tonight though, a candle heralded the knock and visit of Mrs Thomas. The woman placed the light on a small stand and then gracefully sat on the stool. With a long gown and a thick shawl, she easily staved off the autumn cold.


    "Can''t sleep well, can you?"


    Chu wiped his mouth with a damp cloth, as he struggled to sit up.


    "I thought I steeled my mind, trying to keep recalling the way they butchered everyone. For a time it worked. After that first kill in the grassland that night, I did not even puke. But I had this feeling that if I only stopped, halted the hunting and killing for some reason, then I might have lost my mind."


    He sighed as the weight of those thoughts left him. Chu continued


    "It''s no use. I tried to keep busy, but it happens every time my mind relaxes."


    "I see his face..."


    Mrs Thomas pulled the shawl tighter around her, warding of a different kind of chill. After a long silence she talked


    "I remember as a child, when my brother sneaked us out one day to the servant quarters. That day we ran down a chicken and caught it. He pulled out a knife and then slit its throat, the blood spraying all over us.


    All the girls in the group screamed and ran. At first I felt sorry for the chicken, but the shrieks and fun quelled my thoughts. After a dinner of roasted chicken, I never once had a bad memory of that day being chased and covered in bloodstains."


    Mrs Thomas gazed at the ceiling as she recalled her childhood. She then sighed as she looked at Chu


    "When I was Amanda''s age, my brother brought us out into the city. Instead of the shops that all us girls visited, he took us to a tavern frequented by mercenaries and military soldiers. Our girl group squealed and gawked at the behaviors'' of these common folk. It was then that a drunken man decided to accost one of my friends at our table. I could never forget that day.


    One minute he reached for Sarah''s hand, the next, his head lay on our table as his body gushed blood all over us. There was lots of excitement that day as fights broke out, as we escaped the quarter. But I never forgot that face staring up at us from the table, and the blood that covered us."


    Mrs Thomas looked at Chu when she finished.


    Chu on the other hand stared at Mrs Thomas. He always thought that this woman had some sort of background. In her younger days, she certainly would not have lost out to her daughter in looks. She also carried herself with a decorum far from that of a common housewife. He had a more pressing question at the moment, to sate his inquiries.


    "How did you forget?"


    He looked expectantly at Mrs Thomas in anticipation.


    "You don''t, you can never forget the time you took a man''s life. It haunts and eats you away, while your only justification is to say you had been right."


    Chu sighed and looked down depressed.


    "I told Thomas, not to let you guys go. No matter the situation, children should not have done this."


    She stood up and held the candle.


    "But I want you to know that you did the right thing. You settled the vengeful soul of my friend and her family. Anytime you see that face staring at you, remember that you brought justice. I know you want to travel this world, so the next time you have to kill, don''t hesitate. Put that face on your enemy, and butcher your adversary."


    Chu looked up at the back of the departing woman.


    "Then how did you forget Mrs Thomas?"


    Obviously the woman did not drown her sorrows in alcohol.


    Mrs Thomas paused at the door.


    "That day in the chaos, we ran away but were blocked by a small mob of young masters seeking benefits during the fighting. Luckily a young mercenary risked his life, without a care for those people''s standing, carving his way through the mob and pulling us out.


    Since then, that heroic face always replaces the dead man''s one whenever I dream."


    The woman did not turn around but Chu could still catch a glimpse of a smile in the candlelight.


    "I did not have Thomas keep the child only out of pity. That face is there to remind you--you did the right thing."


    Chu laid back on the bed soaking in the words. Mrs Thomas words made sense, doubly so when he knew killing again lay somewhere in his future. He closed his eyes, releasing all the negative thoughts that burdened him. Before he had a peaceful nights rest, he still cursed out loud


    "Damn that Thomas, what a lucky bastard!"

 The Red Lands- Free Book Promotions

    Free Book promotion


    Hey RRL Readers, the date for the free book promotion of The Red Lands Book 1 is set for Friday 14th December. Amazon has the time of the one day release begining and ending at midnight Pacific Standard Time. Don''t forget to spread the word and grab a free eBook copy to read.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Use the link https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B07L357Y2K</a> to find the book.


    If possible, please post your reviews on Amazon. Hopefully some of you may be able to do so at that time, I am unsure about it at this moment.


    Thank you for reading the novel, and i hope you enjoy and spread the free promotion on your social networks. Let''s make this a success. Thank you all!

 Chapter 99 -Research Division

    <h4>Research Division</h4>


    The next day Chu called a meeting in the workshop after dinner. The group that gathered consisted of Clod, Dareck, Bella and Sally. He also had Sakura present to take notes of important points. On the table beside him lay the large Hound Training Manual.


    He scanned the group with his tired eyes before speaking


    "I need to form a new group before Elder returns. This will be known as the Research Division. Sally and Bella are the first two members."


    After his near death experience, Chu decided to increase the implementation of modern-day knowledge. The current recruitment drive was planned for this purpose.


    To step on the world stage, he needed a well-rounded organization. A self-sufficient powerhouse that no one in the empire could swallow. Research to gain the tactical advantage in business and defense. Artisans to bring his inventions to life. A squad of well-trained fighters to hold his own. And a group of experienced farmers and support group to ensure independence from the ground up.


    He did not plan on taking over the Empire, but to create something that others would think twice about offending. Anyone thinking about taking a bite out of his business had to kick that proverbial metal plate.


    "What would this Research Division do?"


    Sakura asked.


    "They will deal with handling new inventions only. I will instruct them on what I want, then they have to bring my ideas and inventions to life."


    Sakura nodded as she wrote it down. A shy soft voice asked another question


    "This sounds very important, do you really want us there?"


    Chu looked over the half trembling girl


    "Yes, I think you and Sally are ideal for the job. Besides you don''t have to worry, because others will soon join you to help."


    Chu gave Bella a confident smile before turning to Clod and Dareck


    "When this batch of recruits arrive, we need to pick out our talents. Work them hard in construction while feed them well. Bond with them and grumble together. This way makes it easy to pick out the grateful ones from the lazy schemers."


    Dareck nodded, he had years of experience working in the smithy. His Master and elder disciples had shown lots of methods in picking out half-hearted workers.


    "We will separate them afterwards into the farming and labor intensive group under Clod. While Dareck will handle the artisans and skilled workers. During this time, everyone will have to participate in mandatory training and education."


    Chu glanced at the group before continuing


    "We can pick those showing initiative and honesty to join the core divisions--Education, Research and Guard. Since I have decided to not skimp on the quality of a person''s character, I expect a large turnover. If someone so much as gives any of our existing family members a bad eye, then throw them out.


    We cannot afford in this growing stage to divulge our secrets to untrustworthy or ungrateful people. I plan to have Elder and Ming continue bringing in new members during the Winter. Once the large dorm is constructed, the ones who pass this first six months of screening will stay. The unsuccessful ones will receive transport to Karst, and let loose."


    The young children along with Dareck sucked in some deep breaths. The boy sitting on the bunk wore a cold face highlighting the seriousness of the plan. They undoubtedly could consider themselves part of the lucky ones. Chu instilled in them at the moment a feeling of pride.


    ''The Boss spoke only righteous words, why should they lower their standards for new members of their family.''


    He left them with some last words


    "Our motto from the very beginning has never changed--We don''t raise useless members."


    ***


    Chu limped across the farm with the two girls walking behind. He stopped in front of Doug''s deserted shack.


    "For now this belongs to the Research Division. Clod has instructions to create a large workshop near the site for the windmill and well. As more members join you, I will increase the amount of work to be done.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Follow these instructions and lets see what you can make. Don''t worry about time, somethings might take a month, while others will take years to finish. The key word in this division is never give up."


    He looked at the two girls whose faces displayed their uncertainty.


    The two little girls had fitted in well with the others in the farm. After running ''wild'' with all the activities, they spent most of their time tinkering with the new models in the workshop. Their inquisitive nature doubled with no fear in asking questions, also reminded Chu about his school days.


    They suited his requirements nicely. He would have roped in Yin to see if she had potential, but the little girl had taken up the role of babysitter for the family.


    "This place for now, is your first lab. Anything you need built, contact Clod and Dareck. If you want useful things that can help you, from the books you read, check Sakura."


    Chu briefed them on how they should begin, some general instructions he vaguely recalled as a student before leaving. At the moment most of his plans revolved around inventions and the general process of manufacturing them.


    Most of his thoughts therefore, translated on paper as inspiration. His manufacturing procedures had a likeness similar to a rocky path along a mountain cliff. A fall brought you crashing to the base, but with perseverance and ingenuity, you could reach the summit.


    His plan was simple. Build a competent technical team, then attract the thinkers and inventors. His snippets of information would herald the new era of innovation and Renaissance. This dream required personnel for both researching new inventions and trained fighters to defend them.


    Chu knew he never could build one of those great modern-day inventions, but by releasing his ideas and knowledge on what they did and the general way of how they worked, smart people here may draw some inspiration and invent something close to it.


    If he could create a giant entity as a backer, then his days of adventuring would progress smoothly. Should anything happen to him, he would not have to live out the rest of his life in poverty.


    ''Baby steps, always baby steps.''


    ***


    Night blanketed the grasslands. A moonless sky hung, visible with faint twinkling stars.


    A lone wolf stalked a group of travelers sitting around a campfire. The beast approached under the darkness, opposite from the tethered horses, demonstrating enough intelligence so as to avoid detection. It sneaked up to the edge of the light provided by the flickering fire, before one of the horses neighed in fear.


    The wild animal wasted no time to pounce on the smallest figure sitting by the fire, hoping to disappear with its prey into the surrounding darkness. It normally had a high success rate while carrying out such attacks on unsuspecting travelers.


    The target this time seemed not willing. It dodged and countered with a flashing sword. Undeterred the wolf followed through with plan B--run away. This typical action occurred when it lost the advantage of surprise. Unfortunately it reacted too late. Two crossbolts hit it on the side, one on the front shoulder, one piercing under the front leg into its chest.


    As the animal staggered, gasping for breath, the forgotten sword, slashed across its neck prematurely ending its life.


    "I can''t believe I shot it on a fatal spot. I rate your weapon training as top-notch. Never would I have done this before."


    Toll said to Thomas. He moved towards the wolf as Ming confirmed its death using his signature move.


    "My little brother Boss, is amazing in pointing out these trivial things. But should we carry the entire carcass, or just the pelt?"


    Ming boasted and then inquired.


    "Are we going to carry it to the next village? Isn''t that about two-three days ride from here."


    Toll interrupted, looking at the dead wolf. Living on the farm had made him immune to this once considered apex predator. This fear inducing creature of many a horror story in the village, had been reduced to a common predator like a fox or weasel. Real wolves resided back at his home.


    Ming and Mr Thomas exchanged glances before the old man spoke.


    "Toll, you really want to tell the Boss, YOU decided to leave a dead wolf worth about eight silvers on the road?"


    In the firelight, they saw the dawn of realization appear on Toll''s face.


    "Forget skinning it. Let''s carry the entire thing. It might be worth more."


    Toll replied with a serious face.


    ***


    Chu opened a map of the farm and the surroundings. Clod and Dareck stood on both sides of the table allowing enough morning light through.


    "This here is the well. Here we have the foundation for the windmill. I want an over-sized Master Blacksmith built here. Not too far from it, but upwind the smithy, have two large workshops constructed. Make them double the size of this one. Later on we will fence the area around, and also include four guard towers. Space out the buildings and leave room for a large dormitory and guard quarters."


    "Wow, that might just have us placing buildings from here to the road."


    Clod remarked. This project looked huge.


    "When the group returns, use the extra horses and begin stockpiling wood. Get the dormitory near the north fence built before focusing on this job. Pull the most amount of lumber from the forest until the road becomes impassable. I then want you to focus on the construction."


    Chu instructed.


    He had no problem in absorbing talent from the new recruits into the family, but this group would serve positions similar to department heads and branch executives. They would manage the day-to-day operations in the cities he decided to open a business.


    "Dareck, I have something else for you. Try and finish this one by the end of winter. I want to have a backup safety plan."


    Although Ming and Mr Thomas would continue the recruitment drive, Chu felt he had enough protection. The wolves and the rest of the members would guard the farm and the new recruits in the forest. Unless absolutely necessary, they would hide Lucy''s skills.


    He wanted his lab and new workshops done before the planting of the crops begun. No matter what news Griz and Kim returned with from the capital, his plans had to move forward. He wanted to have his basic preparations complete. As long as the others supported his Master Blacksmith development plan, it would pave the way for shock and awe.


    He had a list of new inventions to take the Empire by storm. His demonstration windmill would soon be operational. His other inventions would also follow, released within certain intervals.


    After that, he just had to sit back and wait for the sharks to come circling.


    This he was certain.

 Chapter 100 -Reputation

    <h4>Reputation</h4>


    Shouts and curses rang out from the tables in the tavern. Large mugs of ale splashed across beards, making its way down the expectant throats. Outside the sun had just disappeared to sleep, but in here, the day now began.


    "I swear, that black eye looks weird on you."


    "Pshh, can you still talk without that buck tooth of yours?"


    "Stop talking sh*t fools. Next time we meet that brat, we will kill him."


    The leader of the group who spoke the last, grabbed a mug full of beer and guzzled it down--half entering the inside, while the remainder running down an unkempt long white beard. His swollen, blue-black face displayed vindictiveness. Whoever was the target would be in for a world of hurt.


    "Drogg, you should stop bitch*n. You know this is not the first, and it wont be your last skirmish in a pub. Gina, give those sullen boys a tankard on the house."


    The burly tavern owner hollered to the serving girl, as he cut into the group''s conversation. The rest of the tavern''s occupants immediately voiced their objection, forgetting their own previous conversation. A free tankard of ale could aid in warming half the cold autumn night, not to mention get a man drunk.


    "Yak, I don''t know why you left the mercenary business, but today I agree with your decision. Drink up boys, free ale tonight, next two days, we have to eat the cold, escorting a merchant cargo back to Frost City."


    "Oh, already? When you return, don''t forget to tell the old men in the Guild I''m still waiting on my retirement money, haha..."


    The group guffawed along with the full crowd in the tavern. Most of these folks were Mercenaries hired as guards by merchants. The town of Karst being a well-known point as a stopover for restocking before journeying north to Frost City. Merchants dealing in furs and cargo originating from the forest choose this path while on their route from the south.


    Tonight this motley group of men consisted of experienced Mercenaries and their new trainees. After this run, most of them would find some errand jobs in the City to tide them over the winter. When the merchants took to the roads, so to do their pouches, once again begin to refill.


    "When I return to Frost City, I am going to rain curses on the Guild. Damnit, what a useless bunch of rookies--can''t even beat a kid. I tell yo..."


    Old man Drogg halted midway in his speech.


    The boisterous sounds and yells stopped as silence descended.


    This was because last night''s perpetrator stepped in through the open doorway.


    "Gimme one mug of ale."


    The serving girl behind the bar filling a tankard, mechanically poured out a mug before noticing the newcomer. She inhaled loudly as she froze in shock. A look of appreciation flashed across her freckled face. The teen palmed ten coppers on the table, grabbed the wooden mug and brazenly plopped himself down on the bench, plump in the middle of Drogg''s group.


    Expressions of shock, admiration, and retaliation crossed the faces of these thirty odd drinking men. Half of these men like Drogg and his two companions could be termed veterans, while the rest consisted of trainees and rookie adventurers.


    "Brat, you sure have some nuts, showing your face in front of me."


    "Old man, don''t tell me you''re still grousing about yesterday?"


    Ming downed half of the contents in the mug, throwing his head back and so wetting both the inside and outside of his mouth. Continuing in character like a true mercenary, he slammed the mug on the table splattering the remaining half of the contents.


    The group at the table saw him stare at the spilled alcohol while in quiet contemplation.


    ''Ten coppers--if Chu saw this, he would flail me alive, before he bled to death.''


    "Old man, you know damn straight--your drunken boys tried to accost that there young woman. I simply did the same thing you also would have done."


    "Brat you broke their noses and teeth! You even had to gall to attack me!"


    Drogg slammed the table with his two palms as he stood up, sharing a ferocious gaze with Ming.


    "You coot. That''s because you came looking for vengeance."


    Ming followed suit but with half the effect given his size. Drogg had a muscular frame to support that long beard of his. Ming secretly noted its effect, soon he planned to sport one similar and just as wild. The two stared calmly into each others eyes. Today unlike yesterday, Drogg still remained sober--last night he was as drunk as a fish.


    "By the Nord Pass, brat, you are going to die young if you keep meddling in other people''s business."


    Drogg sighed.


    "My boss told me it''s better to die young, saving a woman, than to die old--like a dog."


    Ming replied.


    The other veterans let out some nods of appreciation, reminiscing on how good it was to be young and free. Drogg and his three friends at the table could only sigh in reply.


    "Gina, bring another tankard over on this table. Let''s all drink hard tonight."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Yak hollered. This brat had the making of a real man. Yesterday before Yak could act, the guy punched and kicked those three rookies, knocking them out before they could even draw a weapon. When the drunken Drogg and the others tried to intervene, the boy simply did the same.


    Gina brought over the tankard and placed it on the table. Ming stepped up on the bench, knocking his mug with an oversized, wooden spoon, lifted from the table.


    "Since Master Drogg is willing to forgive me, let''s all drink and be merry tonight. If Gina gives me a kiss, then I will buy a round for everyone here."


    Ming announced.


    His words brought cheers and hollers from the other tables. Now everyone stood up begging the young woman to commit the act. Ming bent down, perched on the bench as he brought his cheek close to the blushing woman. Tapping his face he urged her to place a kiss on either side.


    Gina looked around and then grabbed Ming''s face before administering a deep kiss. She then hurried off amidst the cheers to fill the expectant tankards. Ming placed his hand on his mouth before jumping down and grabbing his empty mug. Raising it high he shouted


    "And that, my senior brothers, is how you earn a kiss from a barmaid."


    ''Damnit, I just kissed the serving girl. Did I just become a man? Will I have to marry her? OMG, Chu is going to kill me.''


    Ming''s reddened face was mistaken for a drunkard in the merrymaking. By the time the tavern closed, this teen had become sworn brothers to the veterans and rookies alike. Yak personally carried the drunken teen over to the stables to accompany the other drunks snoozing among the hay.


    The next day Mr Thomas stared at the red-eyed, fatigued looking face on a disheveled body covered with pieces of straw.


    "This is the second week, and the second tavern. Are you planning on hitting all four of them in this town?"


    He spoke while shaking his head.


    "Yep, I''m going to take a sleep. Tomorrow I want to pay a visit to the Jumping Buck on the south side. A mercenary told me it''s the hangout for those merchants heading south to Haven. That reminds me, I also need about thirty silvers this evening."


    This brat had been busy in the town ever since they settle down. He couldn''t complain, since these drinking and bonding sessions with mercenaries and town merchants brought them valuable information. Currently they had gotten first dibs on a carpenter and miner placed up for trade as slaves. The cost of acquiring information however, made him bleed.


    "What the hell for now?"


    Came an angry retort.


    "Haha... It''s for the three rookies I delivered a beating to, on my first visit to this tavern. Last night, me and some other rookies carried them to the tavern for a drink. Suffice to say, I''m now sworn brothers with them, so I want to compensate them for my harsh actions."


    "What the heck..."


    "Besides, it will make me look good in front of Drogg and the other veterans. These old guys are like the previous ones, all trying to poach me to join their group. Oh, and tell Sue--Kip the slaver, is ready for her."


    Ming headed off to sleep in the inn. Mr Thomas gazed at his retreating back in wonder.


    ***


    Shine walked along the meandering path, holding a small bag. Her hair blowing in the breeze, she looked nothing like a woman consigned to a life in the slums. Similar to her previous dwelling, these crude shacks also consisted of mainly twigs and branches.


    Trees being a scarce commodity, the owners made do with the shrubs from the grassland. Stacks of chaff and dry corn stalks substituted as firewood.


    From within these shacks, some eyes looked on in admiration, others in fear and respect.


    The first time this woman and her husband arrived in the slums, the ruffians prepared a wonderful welcome. Waiting for Toll to make his daily visit to the tavern, they then accosted the woman in a shack. Five young men barged in to commit the act, but only two crawled out, with a permanent loss to their manhood.


    The couple then moved their meagre belongings to the now larger vacant shack. As for the two survivors, they both refused to talk, having lost more than their shack, but  rumor spread like wildfire that the woman used a dagger like a trained mercenary. She also seemed proficient at finishing of a man''s personal weapon.


    Shine entered a shack, after casually scanning her surroundings. Those untrained ruffians could never meet the high standards of the training she experienced. Her lean body had been tempered and toned in the fields, her knife skills, honed to attack fatal points--inflicting maximum damage.


    For someone literally living among wolves, and having to butcher fearsome predators caught by the hunting groups, these uncoordinated attacks by weak malnourished men became laughable.


    Toll had gone on to the other end of the slums, so as to try to convince a younger couple to join them. That family had only now moved into the slums, because of a tax issue. She was certain that Toll would soon convince them to join the ranks. She had high hopes for their success, while she turned her gaze inside.


    Smiling at the five dwellers, she removed the fresh rock bread from the bag.


    "Who wants to eat..."


    ***


    Rugol and Stavia had a much better treatment. Both of them found lodging in the local tavern, working as low paid helpers. One night Rugol demonstrated his skills in subduing a group of local drunkards, earning him the respect of the small guard contingent.


    This village located in the northeast of Karst, did not have much of a garrison, so Rugol quickly found extra work in driving around a wagon. This wagon transported two aged guards around the local farms for the weekly patrol. He used this time to chat with the farm helpers and the guards, obtaining information and enticing those characters who had good reputations.


    This way both him and Stavia learned about the backgrounds and natures of those local to the village. They shared the tavern''s worker hut with the children, while providing some assistance to the willing couples in the slums.


    Within two weeks Mr Thomas and Ming would return to transport all of them back to Karst. The newcomers would stay in the rented rooms of the inn, under Sue''s supervision, while they would continue the process in another village.


    While the guards conversed with the farmer, Rugol made his way towards a man heaping up the dried corn stalks. This man and his wife moved to the village in the summer. Apparently his shop caught fire, causing him to lose everything. Faced with the cost of taxes, creditors and customers who paid a deposit, he had no choice but to sell his remaining assets and leave the town.


    All information from the villagers, merchants and guards who frequented the tavern showed the young man had skills but also had a stroke of bad luck.


    For Rugol, he had the feeling he struck gold. He could only imagine the face of his Boss, if he brought this person back.


    A trained woodworker, and a skilled dressmaker. Husband and wife, barely making ends meet.


    "Finn, no need to worry, Sherry is all safe in the worker''s hut with Stavia. It''s much better there than in the slums."


    "Thank the Heaven''s, thank you Rugol. I don''t know what to do. We have no money, and still owe a creditor that I need to pay or else I''m finished. I don''t even have money to run from this village."


    Finn cried.


    "Steady your heart, man.  You are lucky you''re still young. Remember what we talked about? Have you made a decision yet..."


    ***


    Lucy woke up before sunrise and slipped out of bed so as not to wake the others. She washed her face with the basin of warm water placed near the fire before dressing in her full armor. Cloaking herself, she exited the barn in the chilly air. A thin streak of light appeared in the eastern horizon, dawn of a new day.


    She made her way to the western entrance, looking to head out into the forest. Lucy had a few hours before her usual job of patrolling the farm began. She paused as she detected a familiar smell near the gate that should not be there. Her soft leather boots made no sound as they resumed her walk.


    Near the entrance, a person sat on a log patiently waiting. She frowned as she saw the wooden crutches at the side.


    Chu looked up as he removed his cloak. He smiled as she walked up


    "How long do you plan on keeping it a secret. Aren''t you going to tell me about it?"

 Chapter 101 -Probation

    <h4>Probation</h4>


    Winter.


    While everyone in the Empire, locked their doors and huddled up to face the snow and biting cold, a frontier rural farm bustled with activity. Since the start of winter, every morning at dawn had been the same. Now nearing the last month of this bitter season, this movement never ceased.


    "Elder Jim, we need some more of this type of wood. Please have it cut into small strips like last time."


    "Alright, I''ll get someone to gather a bundle for you, Sally. You''ll have to wait until midday though, we aren''t transporting any logs today."


    Jim replied before he clicked the horses. A wagon, full of cloaked men and boys began to trundle its way through the foot-deep snow towards the forest. Another wagon driven by a man''s Jim age followed behind with saws and axes.


    Sally walked over to another group chatting animatedly in the dim light of dawn.


    "Jim says my trap works too slow, it''s strong enough to break a Jaga''s foot, but the trap seizes halfway along the spring sometimes."


    Dareck complained. Since he built the first prototype, the Boss had been eyeing him down like a wolf to improve on it.


    "Have Old Hodge look at it, he seems good at tinkering with things. By the way, I want some more nails, and tomorrow we need someone to install some rivets."


    Clod replied.


    "Old Hodge can''t help you until tonight. We just finished late last night making a proper sieve. Today we might make a breakthrough. I have permission from Sakura since we will be missing classes this evening."


    Sally interjected.


    The Research division had a total to five members, but Old Hodge had the awkward position of being the only adult in the group. If there ever was a case of a crane among chickens, this was it.


    "Please Sally, help me out here. Jim says that in two days time, all the logs will be pulled out of the forest."


    Dareck said.


    Once those men switched jobs to help Clod''s group with the windmill and workshop construction, Jim won''t have time to lay down the trap for testing.


    "Send one over for us then. Bella and Old Hodge will test it out while waiting on our results, but you need to make another pair of scissors for Sherry."


    "Fine, I''ll get Senior Bon to craft one."


    Sally turned to Clod, deciding to strike the iron while hot.


    "Clod, I need another pounding hammer and a large pestle about three feet in diameter, and about half-foot deep..."


    ***


    The two wagons rambled passed a pair of young children near the forest entrance. The two cloaked figures waved to the drivers, before making their way along the trail towards the farm. All the riders on the wagons had hints of admiration and respect on their faces while gazing at those two small retreating backs.


    On either side of the road, snow piled high, nearing four feet. One look could tell an outsider as to how busy this trail had been during the entire winter. Blocks of stone and slabs of wood testified to spot road repairs.


    Chu picked his way across the road, slipping and sliding on the patches of ice unbroken by the frequent wheels. Lucy walked at the side, slowing to navigate the deeper wagon ruts.


    "Those guys are going to faint when they see ten wolves stacked up in a heap."


    Chu chuckled lightly.


    Yesterday Jim reported that one of his snares about a mile from the lumber camp had activated. In the late evening, the hunting trio along with Miki and Rose found the culprits. This was Chu''s first real fight since he recovered. The group fought together well, ambushing the pack from the trees, before engaging in a one on one, close combat fight at the end.


    "I doubt it. After that Jaga incident, Elder has had his hands full in receiving countless training request. Even Toll has been complaining, saying that he is being hounded during his archery practices."


    Chu nodded.


    One night a Jaga decided to climb over the wall, seeking an easy meal. Instead, it encountered Ming and Rose waiting patiently for it. Under the eyes of the recruits peeping from the dormitory windows, the two swiftly dispatched it, flanking the large beast while using well-coordinated strikes.


    Coupled with that amazing feat, rumor soon spread of a little girl who worked alone in the butcher shed. Nearly every two or three days, she had the wagon bringing spoils of war from the forest. All of her catch consisted of predators that ended up as food for her wolves.


    Half of the thirty recruits that remained consisted of boys and husbands, the other girls and wives. Mr Thomas had originally brought close to fifty people, but after the first month, the lazy and scheming ones had been booted out. Mr Thomas carried them to the village and dropped them off with a silver each.


    Chu preferred these ingrates mouthing off in the village where Mr Thomas had a mercenary reputation. The last thing he wanted was for them to mouth off in Karst near unscrupulous ears. Least in the village, Farmer Thomas and his roughneck kids were well-known.


    "How is it now."


    He asked.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Lucy stopped as she turned towards the snowbanks. She carved a hole in the snow and walked about ten feet away. Chu moved to her side as Lucy removed her left hand from under the cloak. The index finger clawed outwards from a clenched hand. Sherry had stitched and modified her leather gloves into fingerless ones.


    What came next, never ceased to surprise him. The hand and finger never seemed to move but a nearly invisible arc about a foot wide appeared before it. One second it hovered near Lucy, the next, it already entered the snowbanks. It cut the hole she made cleanly in half.


    "I can hit a slow-moving target from this distance with the wind-blade."


    She said as she poked her red finger into the snow.


    Impressive, very impressive. Chu had nothing but praise after learning that Lucy contemplated this skill from witnessing the special attack of the cave bats. Since the bats had their own sonic ability, she mused until she achieved her own. Chu thanked the heaven''s that they never had to face this skill from the wolf demon.


    That beast must have possessed some type of skill like the bats. He remembered it trying to get closer to them near the very end.


    "One attack a day, any more and it makes me weak and is also not easy to aim."


    Lucy said, knocking him out of his thoughts. Her face turned red, remembering the amount she cast out of anger, during that time in the woods. In retrospect, she unleashed those wind-blades because she felt something more than rage. As for what the feeling was, she didn''t know.


    "Good enough, you should concentrate on increasing the distance for the time being. Let''s head home, you look like you might be coming down with a cold."


    Chu said as he noticed her red complexion.


    The two continued their journey in silence, heading to the farm.


    On the other side of the farm, a group of men and boys busied themselves in construction. A senior blacksmith and a carpenter stood among them.


    "Bon, I will have to help you lay the bricks for the forge myself. I have no idea why the Boss wants such a huge fire pit."


    The gray-haired lean carpenter complained. Since he came, that Boss had him constructing two large workshops, a huge master-smithy and a monstrosity called a windmill. All in the middle of winter to boot.


    "Haha... Halter, I learned a month ago to never question the Boss. I must say, when it''s done, this will be nearly five times bigger than the largest Smithy I''ve seen."


    Bon laughed. His large belly shook as he replied in pride. Under this bald-headed, plump man, hid the skills of a senior blacksmith. He looked around before shuffling closer to the frustrated carpenter.


    "I talked to Old Hodge last night after dinner. Did you know this is the place where they built that gear machine hanging over the well? Hodge said this place is like a gold mine--for fame and money. He said he won''t leave this place even if you kill him."


    Bon whispered.


    Halter looked at him in surprise. The carpenter, like Bon had learned his trade in the city under a master. Old Hodge also came from a city, a poor Artisan similar to them. Halter turned his gaze towards the large octagonal building. Did Bon mean that this thing had the possibility to shake the Empire?


    Both men turned the same time to stare at each other. New inventions meant their names would forever be listed in the Artisan Guild. Such fame could wipe away a lifetime of shame. That stamp of slavery on both their left arms would disappear in a blink.


    In the evening, a group of participants braved the cold to assemble in the training ground. With the exception of Sakura and Mrs. Thomas, all of the core family members presented themselves. The rest consisted of those interested in joining the hunting squad.


    Martial Arts in his old world had been perfected under centuries of training, blood, and sweat. Since this world had medicine and research that focused on meridians and Qi found in Sersens, the basics had a chance to improve. He might not know much, but integrating the standard blocks, punches, and kicks into the Military training only served to enhance it.


    Mr. Thomas had been keen to incorporate it, even insisting on the boy standing out in the cold doing the horse stance. Chu had the idea that this art of fighting would be akin to dropping someone with skills shown by Jet Li into the middle ages.


    If those six who had left decided to return, he would drill them into a true commando squad.


    ***


    Winter passed and Spring followed.


    Chu had an established a routine geared towards becoming stronger. In the morning he trained while in the evening he helped Sakura and Amanda in educating the newcomers. All activities centered in the large dormitory building. The large classroom under the sleeping quarters served as a study. The workshop functioned as a large dining area and kitchen.


    By the end of Spring, the farm had a relatively close-knit group, while the skills of the original hunting party had increased tenfold. The five children could now actually face a wolf pack of the same number evenly on the ground without getting bowled over.


    Jim had also made an accidental discovery while out trapping and foraging in the forest. He had squeezed some type of berry growing on a vine, trying to break a fall when scouting. His hand remained discolored with splotches of brown and yellow. Swollen bumps of different sizes broke out on his fingers and palm.


    The condition of his hand looked horrible when he exited the forest in the evening, but he refused any treatment saying the hand never pained. Only if the swelling did not subside the next day, would he be willing to undergo treatment.


    On that morning, not only did his hand return to normal, his callused and rough skin had all but disappeared after washing in warm water, leaving a smooth flawless skin. Considering the effects, Chu had the vine and berries replanted near the herb garden and handed over some samples to the Research Division with specific instructions.


    ***


    Now summer was upon them.


    Chu looked out from the window high at the top of the windmill. Fields of vegetables and corn stretched out on both sides. He moved his gaze from the corn stalks swaying in the wind to the farm surrounded by a thick log wall and protected by four high watchtowers.


    If he ever wanted a place to relax and settle down, this had to be it.


    The windmill test had turned out as a success. Halter cried when they used some of the grains from last years harvest to demonstrate the mill. Seeing the smooth fine flour, devoid of stones and lumps, gather outside the grinding wheels, caused the man to kneel and break out in tears.


    "With this, the shame I cast on my family is gone. Thank you, Boss."


    It was no secret that flour could be only ground by hand, mortar and pestle style, or by using animals and slaves to turn a grinding wheel. Here the flour did not touch the ground but was collected onto a polished wooden tray. This invention would make the cost and labor to produce flour negligible.


    "Amazing"


    Bon remarked.


    Last month they had commissioned the master-smithy, converting iron ore into liquid metal. The Boss had made him make smaller gears, shafts, and coiled springs, for Finn. Dareck and the other apprentices had converted a wagon, making something called bearings, spring lift and a front wheel that actually turned using a small handle.


    Chu amazed himself in how useful these little ingenuities could make life easier. Best of all, they did not require the brain of a rocket scientist to manufacture.


    One ride on that simple wagon and even the Emperor''s carriage would be put to shame. Bon cursed when Clod took him to the village using the old wagon for him to place an order. Every bump along the road had him groaning and mumbling.


    On the top floor, Finn and the others could not help but sneak glances at their young Boss. The whole farm had turned out to witness this invention in action. It could be said that nobody would return disappointed. The children might not realize the true value, but the old villagers who have joined certainly understood.


    Chu turned to the group standing at the top floor with him--Mr. Thomas, Mrs. Thomas, Halter, Bon, Dareck, Hodge, and Sherry. Most of the farm members were still on the lower floor with the operators; Toll and Rugol working the mill, followed by squeals and shouts from the spectators as they tested the mill.


    He glanced at Finn and Sherry before talking


    "And this is only the beginning."

 Chapter 102 -Prelude to entering the Empire

    <h4>Prelude to entering the Empire</h4>


    The man moved slowly over the grasslands in the moonless, summer night. His black clothes, aided him in blending into the darkness. Even if he ran, an observer would find it difficult to discern him from the surroundings. Back in the Capital, he had achieved the greatest compliment from his Guild.


    ''One with the night.''


    He paused scanning his intended target. The farm located in the near distance.


    The powerhouse he usually dealt with through the Guild, had made a simple request, for a large sum. Investigate and infiltrate a merchant family and steal the usual documents. Most of the larger Houses, Clans and Nobles in the Capital dished out these assignments instead of those straightforward assassination ones.


    His investigations into the case eventually lead him to this place. When the rich and powerful eyed something, they carried out a three-pronged attack. Steal the subject matter, Intimidate the opponent while Negotiating with a smile.


    "These unlucky paupers are in for a world of hurt."


    He had muttered on receiving the contract. That mindset had remained through Karst, up until he eyed the farm in front.


    ''What the heck is this.''


    The building in front had no semblance to a farm, but a small fort. He had journeyed across the grasslands from the small village and scouted out two large entrances--one on the east and west. Looking at the small closed-door facing the north, he decided to scale the wall furthest from it.


    He crouched and stealthy moved towards the wall, conscious of the tower. At this distance, the watch would be hard pressed to spot him.


    About three hundred feet away from the wall however, disaster struck.


    The sudden loud screaming pierced the night, startling the smaller animals and sleeping birds in the bushes.


    In the top floor of the barn, sitting and writing on a desk lit by a candle, a boy raised his head.


    "Another one is it?"


    "Seems like it, will you deal with them tomorrow? Dyna had begun complaining, she wants her shed back."


    The older girl sitting close by, placed the abacus on the desk as she then brushed her golden curls to the side.


    "Might as well get over it soon, we do lack information anyway."


    Chu replied as he stretched.


    Out in the open plain, a grown man cried tears as he tried to pry open the toothed jaw of a closed trap. The pain coupled with the heavy weight of the bear-trap, made it unbearable to move. He eventually lay on his back exhausted, moaning intermittently.


    The sound of steady footsteps placed him on defense, while praying for some sort of respite. His hand though, slid down his waist, gripping a concealed dagger out of pure reflex.


    "I told Old Hodge the tension needed adjusting. See... this time, it responded fast, while not forceful enough to break the bone."


    Rugol spoke over the man, conducting a conversation with another man, both like two doctors discussing the ailments of a patient in pain.


    "This thing is nothing short of amazing, Hey kid, open your hands slowly before we help you. That piece of crap won''t help you against that there monster."


    Bon chattered as he raised the oil lamp towards the latest victim.


    The man nearly pissed his pants when he followed the gaze of the speaker, turning his head around.


    About four feet away behind him, a giant of a wolf, watched him intently in silence.


    The Capital had its share of nobles that loved to use exotic animals as pets to flaunt their status. However, none there could hold a candle to this beast. Forget pissing his pants, he nearly emptied his bowels. The useless knife in his hands dropped freely to the ground.


    It did not take Rugol and Bon long, so as to bound the man and disarm the trap. After resetting and hiding it, they placed a bag over the captive and then escorted the hobbling man towards the farm. Near the south side entrance, they pushed the prisoner into a cabin and hung him up by his hands with a rope.


    With his feet barely supporting his weight, they removed the bag before leaving and locking the door. Under a dimly lit candle left in the room, the man soon realized he had company.


    "Bob?!"


    He said, recognizing one of the prisoners and calling out in shock.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Tull."


    Replied the calm man whose foot presently had been wrapped and splintered for support.


    Tull looked around, nearly leaping in astonishment, at finding two more familiar faces.


    "Warren? What the... Jill, you too?"


    The second thing that caught Tull''s attention-- they all sported a broken foot.


    Chu sat down on a stool inside the shed near the butchering station. He looked at the group pegged like clothes on a line near the wall. Lucy and Mr Thomas stood on each side, glancing every now and again at those broken feet. They had witnessed first hand the effectiveness of these traps during the testing in the forest.


    "So, who is going to talk first. I won''t bother threatening you, because I respect you guys too much. When I count to five, the big guy out there is going to walk in and chew of a leg of his choice.


    Don''t worry, I have enough healing potions to keep you folks alive. There are four of you, so that gives you what, eight chances to talk. If not, we will move on to the arms next."


    Chu smiled as he spoke. Looking at each of them squarely in their faces he began


    "One... Two... Three..."


    "Brat, I don''t believe you wi..."


    "Four... Five."


    Chu stopped and looked coldly at the guy who disrupted him.


    "Lykos."


    He said, never removing his gaze at Bob.


    A large shadow walked into the shed, promptly making a beeline towards the guy who retorted. Before the famished man could defend his body, the wolf already had his good foot in its mouth, firmly held between its jaws. One snap and the man would become a cripple for life.


    The beast moved its jaws as if it wanted to slowly chew the man''s foot off, its face contented, as if savoring the taste. A thin line of blood slowly dripped down a pearl white tooth, while all four prisoners looked on in horror. The beast seem to lock their gaze within its vindictive eyes.


    "Stop, stop, By the heaven''s stop! I''ll talk, I''ll talk."


    The scream first came from Bob, then from the others. They were all members of the Thief''s Guild, not bound by an oath of loyalty, to their contractor.


    ''Why should they have to die in this gruesome manner, in the middle of no man''s land, and also for an employer who did not give a damn.''


    "Excellent choice. Then let''s begin. Lucy, if you please, share the healing potions..."


    Chu clapped his hands as the wolf released the foot, spitting out the blood, as if in disgust.


    Soon the four members of the Thief''s Guild found themselves seated by a long table placed outside the shed. Under the summer morning sky, they held back their hunger as trays of strange food graced the table. Chu placed some food on a plate, giving some brief explanation on its source.


    Witnessing the boy eat from the table, the captives then helped themselves. Some of them like Bob had been held prisoner since nearly a week ago. This sumptuous meal tasted like heaven, the smell intoxicating, far different from the previous cold rock bread and water. Indulging themselves in the feast, Chu struck up a typical breakfast meeting.


    "So where are you guys from..."


    In the evening, Chu gathered his core members, including Bon, Halter, Hodge, Finn and Sherry. The rest of the residents continued on with their evening classes at the dormitory building under the care of Sakura and Shine. Seated together at the back, the four members of the Thief''s Guild looked on in amazement.


    Lucy stood by these unfettered members, so Chu had no worry of them planning any underhanded attacks. Besides, after the morning talk, they had struck up a cordial relationship. Since then, they had been under the company of Ming and Lucy. With that recognized befriender, the group spilled everything.


    "A bunch of Bast*rds, taking us for some simple pushovers."


    Chu cursed as he paced slowly up and down in front. He maintained a calm front, like a manager sharing the news of an impending takeover, to his peers. The others seated at the long table nodded, since they heard the news.


    "Three pronged attack my a**. Want to devour me, wait for it."


    After the morning talks, Chu had a good idea on what occurred in the Capital.


    Griz and Kim apparently scored a success, and obtained certain goals. However, the nature of this invention, coupled with its boundless implementations caused the larger noble houses and clans to rear their greedy heads. Hot on the trail of Griz and Kim''s return, a contingent representing the six largest factions of the Capital, followed behind.


    Their individual goal--the tried and true, three-pronged attack. First they would use the elements like the Thief''s Guild to steal the blueprints and any other future plans. If this did not work, then they would resort to all out bullying. Barring this treatment, the last would entail negotiating.


    Since these actions would obviously raise the ire of the Emperor and the Merchant''s Guild, these groups had sent out their representatives under the guise of training out in the world. By sheer coincidence, they would arrive in Karst, collect the information from the hired thief, and proceed from there.


    "Bob, how come there are only four of you, should we expect the remaining two houses to send some thieves?"


    Chu asked.


    Bob stiffened as he became the center of attention. This bunch, did not seem like your everyday simple farmers.


    "Am... Boss, the next two groups probably are from the Church''s Union and the Grand Vizier. One represents the collection of religious sects, while the other is the Grand Vizier''s own House. Both of those usually operate above-board."


    Bob replied.


    Jill on the side cut in with a helpful explanation


    "Boss, very few people are aware that the Church''s Union are actually funded in secret by the Tower Mages. Similarly, few are aware that the Grand Vizier House, is backed by the Emperor himself. Only our Master knows this information, since he maintains a cordial relation with both of them."


    Jill added. Her face bore a smug, knowing that she just provided some real top-notch information.


    Chu sat down at the head table, drumming his fingers.


    "Tell me something, will those guys pay you for any plans you manage to steal?"


    "Boss you, can''t be serious, I would rather die than give up your work."


    Old Hodge was the first to jump up. The other Artisans followed, but Chu waved them back to their seats.


    "Tull, the gear blueprint can just be a single one with some scribbles. But what if you manage to steal something more important, something that looks like it has the potential to change the world?"


    Tull mused before answering.


    "I think all of us in the Thief''s Guild would then ask for more money, its standard practice, as for what happens next, it''s not our problem."


    He answered. A thought suddenly hit him


    "You..."


    "Yess..."


    Chu smirked.


    Since these guys decided to launch an attack, he would do the same. As for who would take advantage of who, that would remain to be seen.


    As your average man on the street, he could whip up lots of failed designs for inventions, even in his sleep.


    He looked at the group of thieves sitting in the corner, his mouth curled up.


    "Tell me all about this big six from the Capital, I want to know what each of them does..."

 Chapter 103 -Triumphant Return

    <h4>Triumphant Return</h4>


    In the last month of summer, Griz and Kim returned together.


    To the farmers and patrols on the road, this huge convoy had to be lost. All those loaded wagons traveled in the direction of the forest, rather than towards the city. The rumors had not even begun in the village when Master John squashed it.


    "A Merchant family has bought the land to open a small blacksmith to train their apprentices."


    He said.


    The explanation quelled most people''s minds because some hunters had reported of seeing a huge tower-like structure in the distance to the south. This fitting in with the story from the Master, since the guards placed there to monitor the activity had to have a secure place. Trappers venturing to the south soon reported large wolves roaming the forest, a tall structure would hence provide adequate safety...


    Chu would never waste any given opportunity. On learning of the two merchants return from the captured thieves, he had John send an urgent message. Loads of iron ore and raw materials thus filled the wagons. Anything not easily gathered from the forest, and found in the city, had since been bought.


    Currently, the three shareholders stood talking together.


    "What in the Nord Pass is that thing?"


    "That can''t be a tower? What''s with that huge flag like thing?"


    Griz and Kim wasted no time in inquiring about the nearby structure. They stood in a small stone-paved, open courtyard with a well in the middle. On one side lay this towering structure, while on the opposite, workers unloaded the iron ore near a huge smithy. Between these two giants, nestled the frame of two long structures.


    "Come, come, let me show you what progress looks like. This is called a windmill, and with it, our company will become the seventh largest force in the Capital."


    Chu said.


    On entering the door, Chu called Toll over to give them a demonstration.


    Ever since the test run, Toll and two boys conducted checks did minor repairs and ensured everything ran smoothly. Under the astonished gaze of the two merchants, Toll demonstrated the workings of the mill, while giving a brief summary of its operation, output capacity and efficiency. Moving like a processing plant tour guide, he sold his script.


    Griz sifted the finely ground flour between his hands. Amazing, it felt smoother than the best quality flour sold in the city. He dusted his hands, watching it as it puffed away in the wind. Most flour underwent processing using the age-old, mortar and pestle method. This coarse flour sold cheaply in the market.


    Milled flour, used slaves and animals to move a huge grind wheel. The miller collected it off the ground, sifted it to remove the larger stones and debris before selling it. This colored flour had a high demand coupled with a high price from high society. This pure white powder, collected of a polished wooden stand, made that one look like...


    "Master Chu, from day one, I always believed in you. That''s why both of us hold a third share in this venture, while Griz and John share the other."


    Merchant Kim slithered to the side and began fawning over Chu.


    "Damn you Kim, you know three of us have equal shares, except for the kid. However, when he hears about our deal, then he is going... wait, brat how did you know the Capital has six major powers?"


    In the barn, Griz and Kim sat on the long table. Together with them, Chu called Mr Thomas, Amanda, and Sakura.


    "I see, so that''s why our return trip proceeded so smoothly. I had leaked that we did not carry the plans of our inventions. Because of that, we never found ourselves in danger, however, who knew that others had greater designs on us."


    Griz said.


    Merchant Kim had done his part, promoting the invention and piquing interest. When Griz arrived, he nearly did not need the letter provided from the Tower Mage of Limerock. His meeting lasted one day and composed of not only the Merchant Guild heads, but also the Grand Vizier, and the head of the Military.


    After the demonstration of two inventions that could aid in both society and the military, Griz then laid out his plans. It did not take long for him to hammer out a deal with the parties involved. Unfortunately, others seemed to figure out that the group still had much to offer. All they had to do, was squeeze this small merchant company.


    Griz threw the small branding iron, etched with a stamp onto the table.


    "Any product that has a gear, will have this brand. If anyone finds an invention without this brand, both the Merchant Guild and the Empire, will investigate and lay punishment. The Tower Mage has also decreed that any invention consisting of our gear, pass through them. They will act as intermediates until we accept it."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Griz said. The Merchant Guild would see to the distribution of the brands. The contract included the right for Griz to also break it, if he found or determined any signs of stealing.


    Chu fondled the stamp, marked with the Chinese letter ''Bai''. In this age, he could find numerous loopholes and ways for the Merchant Guild to rob him. It did not matter too much, however, because he had other bigger plans. Once he broke away and became a true free company, no one would be able to touch him.


    "What''s the cost of sharing this with the Empire?"


    He said softly.


    "We get ten percent. For anything sold with a gear, we get ten percent. If we agree to new inventions, build with a gear, we get ten percent. If we sell through our company, we make one hundred percent. There is no overhead cost, no having to repair anything. Once someone else decides to build our product we get ten percent."


    Griz beamed. After learning about this percentage calculation, it thrilled him to the bone. He even had to spend an entire extra day with both the heads of the Merchant Guild and the Grand Vizier himself, simply to explain this new form of calculation.


    For a lowly merchant on the economic ladder to be questioned in earnest by such great figures, nearly made him swoon in exultation. Within his breast pocket, lay the token of the Grand Vizier--with it, even the Governor of a city had to give him face.


    His mood soon soured.


    "Only ten percent? Let me guess, the Merchant Guild scammed ten percent also, using the excuse of finding and enforcing the invention. The Empire grabbed a five percent since they only had to deal with any cases brought forward. That leaves the merchant companies who will earn seventy-five percent, am I right?"


    Chu sneered.


    "That''s right, not doing anything and earning that much already? Isn''t that enough?"


    "Those old coots really know how to step over an inexperienced block of wood. If you had pressed the Guild, saying that anyone interested in the invention had to pass through you, and further, that you would handle all interested parties, then another five percent would have been yours. They would also be fawning over you, since you would maintain full control."


    Chu replied. He looked at his accountants, only turning back to Griz when they nodded in understanding. Griz turned beet red, not because of being lambasted, but because he missed this opportunity.


    "What''s done is done. I expected this much anyway, so you came through for us perfectly."


    Chu added. Dwelling on that fact would have merchants like Griz and Kim crying to sleep every night, thinking about those lost coins.


    "Then what''s our plan now. Will we have to keep sharing our inventions?"


    Merchant Kim asked.


    "No, this time, we will grab a greater percentage. We will reel these sharks in and slaughter them for maximum profits. This person will brief us all on the ones who we will have to contend with."


    Chu said.


    He moved to the side, as Jill walked to the front.


    "Presently my companions have left with the plans of..."


    Chu rocked slowly on the swing while holding the sleeping baby in his arms. Yin and Griz sat on the nearby table, munching on some sweet cakes.


    "Brat, you do know that if you fail, we will open the gates of hell on us."


    Griz sounded.


    Simon had gone off chatting with Thomas, while Merchant Kim had wasted no time in gathering a cargo for his return trip.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. Your major role now is to collaborate with the Thief''s Guild, that your inventor is located here. Leave the rest to me."


    Chu said.


    He frowned as Dyna and her six returning lackeys noisily passed by, chatting animatedly. He covered the ears of the child.


    "Jill will remain here, hidden to share any needed information. Whatever I share, would be things that have to be mass-produced. Only then can money flow into our coffers. Remember, as soon as you receive that first payment from the Merchant Guild, to move. I need a place large enough in the Capital to cover four households, plus our business."


    Chu said.


    "Leave it to me. Merchant Kim has agreed to do the same. Both of us will now operate solely under the company name, passing on our positions to trustworthy kin. John will remain at the Trading Post until you no longer need him. I will leave us an exit route in Limerock, since I will have a servant hold the small mansion given to us by the Tower Mage."


    Griz replied firmly.


    After encountering this experience, he since understood this brat''s appetite spanned the entire Empire. If he implemented that windmill idea alone, the company would enter the Capital by storm. Everything now depended on how the boy would deal with the incoming opposition.


    This group, represented the epitome of the ruling class, under the Emperor alone. One misstep and they would topple from this little slice of heaven into the bowels of hell.


    "Don''t worry. Remember, I am leaving my family in your hands. No way would I ever seek to abandon or cut ties with you. Besides, I have always loved bartering with you."


    Chu grinned.


    "Stupid brat, don''t forget, I own the lands around here. And what kind of name is this Bai Corporation anyway? And what the heck is a shark?"


    Griz grumbled as he stomped off.


    Chu smiled, risking his life to enter the big leagues would have gotten him burned on earth. Here on this world, his knowledge though limited, gave him a cutting edge. He waved Jill over as she passed by.


    He had planned to simply look the part of a boy who stumbled into this invention, but chatting with Bob and the others opened up a whole new world of understanding. Truly, when one lives in the mountains, they can never appreciate the beauty of the sea.


    "Jill, tell me more about the churches and this Heaven''s Gift..."


    After the meeting, Jill ran off to the conference room under the dormitory. The classes had moved back to the workshop building, leaving this place as the hub of invention. She did not pry into the main room that Finn worked, but knocked the door of another smaller one. She entered only when she heard the reply.


    Bob and the others had left the farm, making their way to Karst with the much-anticipated stolen information. After the rendezvous with their respective employers, they would then head off into the Capital. Chu gave them a document to deliver to the Master, which, if he agreed, the benefits would be enormous.


    Tull would deliver her share of information to her employer, stating she succumbed to injury while collecting the payment.


    In the room, Sherry and some other women bustled about, while cutting and sewing. This laughing and light atmosphere had attracted Jill from the start. These women had lived a life similar to the slum dwellers of the city, yet every one of them now had an education that surpassed most refined ladies from those noble houses.


    In this little farm, orphan girls and women lived equally to the men.


    "Hey Jill, what are you standing there for. If I have to do this, then so have you. Start stripping."


    Shine laughed, grabbing Jill by the hand and pulling her in...


    Elsewhere, some people were not too happy about this spurt of progress. Doug and the others stood helplessly outside their shack, after Bella relayed some information.


    "So where the heck are we supposed to sleep?"

 Update- Drawing/Artist Competition

    <h4>The Red Lands Art Drawing Contest</h4>


    Hey Supporters, I am heading out and will hopefully be online before Tuesday. It has been over a year since this novel began and its time to have my donators enjoy themselves.


    When I settle down next week, I want to hit the ground running. I plan to run a three month long drawing competition for artist to participate. The participants will enter their drawings which will be posted on my webpage and on Patreon.


    Patreon has a poll feature, so I am thinking to use it for voting. This will help in making the voting fair in one vote per patron. I also have a list of subscribers and commenters on my website so I do have an idea of my long term followers.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The winner will be chosen from the Patreon poll. The winner will be rewarded with a monetary sum.This is my first time ever in planning something like this, so suggestions and comments are welcome.


    I plan to publish this same post on my website and my other sites for additional feedback. Feel free to comment and discuss on this project by visiting either my Patreon or website page. Join the comments under the same post heading. I want to officially begin it by next Friday for the lastest.


    I am moving from tomorrow so I will probably join the discussions by next Tuesday for the latest. If things work out well, we can begin this earlier. I look forward to your help, since it''s my first promotion. Suggestions as to where to post to attract artist and willing participants will be most welcome.


    Have a great day!

 Chapter 104 -A Dangerous Predicament; An inevitable two-prong attack!

    <h4>A Dangerous Predicament; An inevitable two-prong attack!</h4>


    As per his nature, Merchant Kim left the next day, his wagons straining under the weight of pelts, and timber. Griz accompanied him, needing to return to Karst to handle preparations which would play a part in deciding their fate. He also had to make arrangements for his Master Blacksmith, destined on the profitable journey to Frost City.


    Chu walked on the well-traveled road leading to the Windmill, the dew still rolling down the corn stalks in the faint light. His industrial complex, soon came into view, shrouded in an early morning mist. On earth, this site might look like antiquities of the past, displayed together, but here in the Empire, he rated it as cutting edge technology.


    The towering structure of the windmill loomed over him, while behind it the shadows of the workshop and the large smithy could be seen. Jim and his group cycled between the fields, complex and the forest, their work spread out among this period of the construction boom, but the skeleton of the buildings slowly began to take form.


    Puffs of smoke joined the sky, ever since the blacksmith building opened for business. With the wind direction blowing from the south-west, the black smoke from the smithy poses no issue.


    "How is it so far?"


    "It works great, the only problem happens when we try to stop the windmill from spinning. The locking mechanism tends to wear away fast. The big problem of the mill spinning quickly has been solved. Sally and Old Hodge had us change the cloth to these strips of wood. The slow speed allows for better grinding."


    Toll answered.


    Chu went outside and took a glance at the new sails. The four of them had now changed into lattice-like wooden sails from the previous cloth one. Besides being more durable, by covering or opening more holes in the frame, the speed of the mill could change and adjust accordingly.


    This type of modification had been achieved by a little girl and old man through simple observation and tinkering with a model version.


    ''Creating the Research Division had to be my best idea ever.''


    Chu though as he chatted with Toll. A boy and a girl about Ming''s age moved about the mill, scribbling notes onto a piece of parchment. These two had only one job during the day--learn everything about building and running the windmill. Chu had them assigned with Toll and Halter during construction for that very purpose.


    "What about that other thing? How far has Dareck progressed in making one?"


    Chu asked.


    "Boss, to tell the truth, we still have a few kinks to work out. Somehow it jams unexpectedly, last time in the forest, I nearly pissed my pants, facing a charging wild boar. Luckily for me, Miki and Rose fended it off and killed it."


    Toll replied apologetically.


    Ever since they returned from Karst, Toll spent his weekends in the forest, joining the regular hunting and trapping teams. He had developed a thirst for hunting with a crossbow, and practiced regularly with Miki during evening training. Shine had sworn her husband might even try to practice at night if she left him alone.


    "I will have to let him focus his time on it then. Something like this will give us an edge if our negotiations fail. If needed then have the Research Division involved."


    Chu said.


    After chatting he made his rounds to the workshop buildings to check the progress, and then to the smithy. Senior blacksmith Bon, along with Halter would soon receive their new tokens from the Artisan Guild. Chu had recommended their names along with Dareck to be submitted for the gear inventions.


    By next month, Chu would officially have two Master Blacksmiths, and one Master Carpenter working for him. He would also have an unexpected Master Artisan--Old Hodge had also asked him to submit his name. Once news spread from the Guild that he had so many talents under him, willing apprentices would soon flock to his door.


    "Hello Master Bon, How is the work today."


    Chu asked. After finishing his rounds, combat training came next.


    "Good, good, no complaints. Master Griz promised to send two loads of iron ore, from Frost City. That stockpile would last us through winter."


    Bon beamed.


    Since the Military had interest in the portcullis gear device, Griz had to send his Master blacksmith and apprentices to Frost City. Under the care of the Military, they would build and install the machinery on the needed Forts. They would also train other Master smiths from other Patron Houses since this machine had urgent use.


    Anything Chu requested at this moment from Frost City, the Military would ensure it came as quickly as possible, so as to maintain a good standing.


    "Great, good job then. I''m going to look at the fields then head back. Can you get the wagon ready for me."


    Chu said. Normally he walked, but seeing a boy and girl fixing what looked like a wagon spring, he remembered the comfortable ride.


    "Wagon? Did you forget already? Didn''t you give it to Merchant Kim and Griz for their return trip home?"


    "What?! Those two old coots... Son of a bit*h!"


    For a week, Chu moved around in a grumpy state, taking out his anger on the practice dummies in the training ground. Ming and the others knew him well enough to tiptoe around, while Bon kept a wide berth. The only one to draw his wrath had been Doug.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    This group had spent nearly a year on the road, and a month in the Capital. As far as experience on the road and places visited, they had enough to dazzle the villagers for an entire lifetime. They had decided to remain on the farm, secretly hoping that they might gain a high standing among these new recruits.


    Unfortunately, they decided to approach Chu to complain about their lodging. The little Boss had sneaked out with her group along with Miki and Rose last night for a hunting session in the forest. They had not returned as yet, probably waiting to hitch a ride with Jim and the lumberjacks.


    Thus no one informed Doug about the Big Boss''s mood. This led to their current predicament.


    "Damnit, we should have stayed in the Capital, rather than return here to face this hard work."


    Chong complained.


    Presently they had been assigned to work in constructing a huge fenced enclosure, covering about one acre. The fence opened out onto the southern side, like a funnel extending into the grasslands. Within the proposed acre, Clod brought the entire farm one day, having them plant quick bearing vegetables and edible herbs.


    "Stop complaining, you should be thankful we are out of sight in this place, otherwise the Boss would grind us to the bone. Clod says he nearly drowned him and Dareck in that new well when they made the mistake of suggesting it after we left."


    Singh said, piling a post into the freshly dug hole.


    Now only Doug and his group toiled in that lonely place to the south, about four hours walk from the farm. Their only consolation would be the horses assigned for them to ride, along with the sporadic visits by the lumberjack wagon to drop off the boards and posts.


    "Man I''m tired, tomorrow I call first dibs on sentry watch in the tower. I can''t wait to return, little Boss says she will have some hares waiting for us by the butcher shop."


    Doug said, his mouth-watering in anticipation.


    Chu did have the group construct a small watchtower to serve as their base and sentry away from the farm. In the late evenings, a group of children from the farm would practice their riding skills, heading out to accompany them on the return trip. Chu allocated two rooms in the dormitory for their use.


    That did not stop them from cooking their own food near the western entrance. Close to it, an outdoor fire pit had been constructed. The folks who fought and won the right for night watch duty would frequent their patrols there, simply to eat the roasted meats and vegetables cooked during the night.


    Of course, this all depended on the fighter group who scouted the surroundings and made trips into the forest. Jim also earned a reputation in the farm, as many sought to curry favor with him and his lumberjacks. Their snares provided some quality content, ranging from birds to even small deer.


    During these sessions, it gave Doug''s group the chance to boast and talk about their experience in travel, and the life in the Capital. To the younger men, the group became proof of what they might accomplish in the future, to the older ones like Halter and Bon, this squad of boasters deserved a beating.


    ''Talking about going into the Headquarters of the Artisan and Merchant Guilds as if walking in the park. Do these fools even realize that is a dream of an Artisan?''


    The relaxing atmosphere helped to keep the residents fear down, even when working out in the fencing project. Knowing that capable guards accompanied them eased their minds.


    "Man, you guys lived the life."


    Today a teen around Clods age worked with them in nailing up the fences. The strapping teen continued chatting freely


    "I don''t know why you guys returned to this crappy place when you had the chance to run away in the Capital. Sure the food here is good, but besides that, I guess the only other thing would be those sweet girls."


    "I have been saying the same thing to Doug, the very same thing!"


    Chong complained.


    "Exactly, the only thing keeping me here is the eldest daughter of the farmer. If I get a chance with her alone... hehe."


    The teen turned, grinning at them evilly.


    "You sure have taste, let me tell you, even in the whole Capital, you will find it hard to find a woman like that."


    Singh said, sharing a leer with the boy.


    "I know, these girls are too stuck up, look at that Dyna, strutting around just because she has those wolves of hers. Anyone can do that if they found some pups. When she grows up, one of these days I''ll show her what a real man feels like... hehe"


    The teen sneered and walked off.


    Chong extended his arm reaching for him from behind, but Doug intervened, walking up beside the teen and patting him on the sturdy shoulders.


    "All those thoughts are good, but you should keep them to yourself, waiting until the time to strike."


    Doug said while sneering.


    They both chuckled together as they further bonded in work.


    On the last week of summer, John sent a message delivered from Griz. The representatives from the Capital had arrived, and by next week, Griz expected them to move on the information leaked by him, as well as the corroborating evidence gathered from the Thief''s Guild.


    Although Chu expected it, he still felt a little tense. The future discussions would decide the fate of his group. Similar to a meeting between rival companies, he felt the butterflies in his stomach. This waiting period usually created the most anxiety.


    The last day of summer saw the long tables stretching out from under the tree. This time the feast consisted of soft bread, sweet cakes, jams and bowls of different types of meats. Chu had Bon bring a newly constructed wok and placed it over the outdoor fire. Using selected herbs and seasonings, he stir-fried some meats and vegetables, creating a mouth-watering scene.


    "Best birthday ever."


    Yin cried along with the other girls as they received those stuffed little animals.


    The older men and teens couldn''t agree more, Master John had dropped cases of ale in preparation for today. Lots of cheers rang out every time, thanking Amanda and Sakura whenever they passed by, both had been assigned this task by Chu, and staged it brilliantly.


    As for the women, they chattered about the wonderful coats, made from the pelts of predators the hunting group defended against while scouting in the forest.


    Jill could not believe her luck, also receiving a present from the group. Such a comfortable coat would be worth its weight in gold in the Capital. Even though most of these items found their way into storage chest, whenever these women had to step out into a city, they would be dressed even better than some noble families.


    Chu busied himself cooking and laughing with the group of men. All this took his mind off the coming days. He was in the middle of showing Clod how to mix another sauce for the vegetables when Singh came galloping up to the entrance. He jumped down the horse and hurried towards them.


    Since the implementation of the Inyoni traps out in the south, one person always kept an eye out near the tower, waiting and watching for any signs of the elusive birds. Chu''s plan was to funnel them into the enclosure and trap them. Singh had drawn the short end of the stick, having the bad luck to be out on watch duty today.


    "Boss, Boss..."


    The young man panted. It was if he had run instead of having ridden the way. Chu indicated for someone to give him some water. After gulping it down, his nerves settled. His heavy breathing and flushed, red face did not dissipate in the least.


    "Boss, in the forest, I saw one... "


    Singh blurted out.


    He reached into his riding cloak and pulled out an object, holding it in his hands.


    A small crude, iron dagger, the blade stamped with strange glyphs suddenly took center stage.


    Mr Thomas stiffened and exhaled a slow breath. Chu recalled seeing something like these glyphs before in an old book. He remembered it because he had been conducting research on a particular topic.


    His biggest problem--these guys picked the worst time to appear.


    The Goblins had begun to move.


    <blockquote>


    End of Book Two.


    </blockquote>

 Chapter 105 -Inferences from Nothing

    <h4>Inferences from Nothing</h4>


    Chu searched for signs of footprints, broken branches and other indicators to no avail. Besides the obvious disturbance on the forest floor caused by Singh''s previous curiosity, the ground remained undisturbed. If not for the compelling evidence in Jim''s hand, he might have doubted the young man.


    "How about you guys?"


    Jim and Mr Thomas both shook their heads. These two trackers scoured the site along with him. Singh and the others, stood under a tree on the forest edge, so as not to disturb the ground.


    Chu gazed out from between the trees on the forest edge, onto the grasslands stretching beyond. About a mile away on a little bump, Clod had built the watchtower for his Inyoni revenge plan. From up there, the intermittent glint and reflection of metal in the sunlight had piqued Singh''s attention.


    On their experiences on the road, and from conversing with mercenaries and guards during their overnight at inns and taverns, they had learned plenty. A convoy guard who could not recognize the sun-god''s omen, which heralded an attack from hidden bandits, deserved to die.


    "I saw it and remembered the sun-god tale about bandits, but then it came out..."


    Singh pointed out where he witness the small figure moving out from under the shadows of the trees, towards a small hedge.


    "It sneaked out, then hid behind here. After some time, it moved under the trees, heading that way. I noticed the shadow moving only because I looked for it. I first thought about little Boss, but then she would not act that way. Only when I saw it come out from the shadows, sneaking towards the bush, did I remember the story Elder once told us."


    He pointed out the place and walked along the trees to the south, indicating the creature''s actions.


    "I searched the area since I felt my mind played tricks on me, but then I found that thing. My hands are still sweating since I realized how foolish and dangerous I acted."


    Everyone followed his gaze to the knife.


    On receiving this sobering message from Singh, Chu rode out from the farm with eleven others on six horses. With the mood of the party dampened, Mrs Thomas moved the majority to the workshop as safety, while Miki took charge of the defense team. This did not affect the celebrations of the younger children, whom they did not wish to worry.


    When they arrived on the scene, Chu had three members from Doug''s team remain in the tower, scanning the surroundings, while protecting the horses in the small corral built near it. The rest followed them armed with crossbows. The investigation had led up to this point.


    Chu sat down on a huge tree root that would put a mature Sequoia to shame.


    "I believe we need to reevaluate the Goblin race. The information from books and rumors are sorely lacking and outdated."


    His brows scrunched up in a frown while he scratches his face, his mind clicking.


    "Let''s wait at the outpost, when Lucy and Ming return, we''ll hold a meeting at the farm. Doug, remember to tell your team to gather and return the weapon supplies that we stored previously in the outpost. Until we get more information, I don''t want you guys out here alone."


    Chu said as he dusted his pants. The group made their way to the short tower on the hill.


    ***


    "Lucy, I''m tired. Can''t we stop and rest."


    "Stop making noise and keep walking. Who wanted to show off with the men by drinking ale. Serves you right."


    "Man, I swear you and Chu really treat me bad, and you are talking louder than me in this forest."


    Ming mumbled.


    Currently, his drenched body tagged along with a girl who seemed to be out on an evening stroll, in the sweltering summer forest. His mumbles only caused him to earn a chop on the head. They both stopped, taking out and drinking water from some large skin pouches. This they carried inside small backpacks filled with essential supplies.


    Lucy removed the bulky compass and checked it. The trail continued to the south, hugging the edge of the forest, but never venturing deeper. They had followed it for nearly two hours, sometimes skirting around it to avoid predators, yet she still found no sign of her quarry.


    Picking the way over small hills and dry stony riverbeds, the trail passed through some sparse undergrowth that grew in clumps within the forest, making use of the rare sunlight that filtered through the canopy. Lucy paused in thought, something did not feel right, even though her senses confirmed the presence of no predators.


    "It''s through here, isn''t it, Lucy. Hahaha, do you think only you and Chu could track?"


    Ming grinned as he moved forward. He had walked about two steps between the shrub before the delicate fingers grabbed the back of the cloak and flung him flying backward. A split second later, a limber branch swatted the ground where he just reached.


    Ming sprawled on the ground looking on with eyes that could pop out of their sockets at any time. The sapling had been decorated with a number of crude wooden spikes, attached using strips of bark and vine. Most of those had punctured the hard earth he once trod mere moments ago. His mouth dropped after Lucy made a quick scan and investigation.


    "A crude but effective trap, suitable on trails used by dumb animals."


    She held the branch firm in her hands, frowning as she moved closer and wrinkled her nose.


    "Poison of some kind, and not the type to catch wild animals for dinner."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Lucy turned with a wry smile to Ming still propping himself off the ground.


    She carefully reset the trap, before they ventured forward. Soon after the trail ventured deeper into the forest, without any sign of the foreign smell becoming stronger. An hour later, she stopped and sat down. Holding the compass, and looking at the changeless forest, she frowned.


    "Ming..."


    The teen held up his hand to stop her, while he chewed and swallowed a piece of jerky.


    "I know, we have been walking northwards for some time. I looked at my shadow when we passed through a patch of sunlight. If I didn''t have faith in your scouting, I would think this creature doubled back on the trail. Having two trails run side by side? I have an uneasy feeling our quarry this time is much smarter than the usual beast."


    Ming said. Ever since the trap he had been trying to understand the planning and thoughts of their target.


    The next hour, had them avoiding and navigating around similar traps and even decoy trails. If wasn''t for Lucy and her ability, other trackers would have long been injured or lost by following false trails.


    "Son of a bit*h! I am going to wring its neck."


    Ming cursed as he removed a leather boot and began prying a sharp wooden stake out from the sole. Fortunately, the point came out between the toes, leaving him uninjured. By sheer luck, Lucy had avoided passing over the same spot. She kneeled down, using her dagger to brush aside the leaves on the forest floor.


    Underneath it, a patch of pointed stakes stared menacingly back at them. All had their tips coated in a very faint smelling poison. Further investigation revealed even more of these little clumps of deadly traps. She pulled out one of them and wrapped it carefully before placing it in her backpack.


    "Hey Lucy, why can''t we walk on the outside of the trail, so as to avoid these traps?"


    Ming asked. He had enough of these near-death experiences, if he saw another snare, he might just scream and run away in the forest.


    "We have. We have been walking away from the trail, since some time ago."


    Lucy answered with a grim smile. These traps slowed their pace and progress considerably.


    The sun had gone down when Lucy decided to turn back. In the darkness, she did not feel confident enough to avoid the plethora of different ambuscades. She possessed the Wolf Demon''s keen sense of danger, but not its impregnable defense. She used the compass to plot the quickest path out of the forest--east.


    Over an hour later, the two burst out from under the covers onto the moonlit grasslands. Walking northwards, they soon arrived at the outpost. Chu allowed a little time for them to rest before they all rode towards the farm. Under the faces of relief from the defenders, they soon soaked their sweaty bodies in a hot bath, before assembling.


    Chu looked around the workshop at the faces of the people standing or sitting on the benches. Some had been with him from the beginning, others he met last winter, or even more recently in this summer. He had all of them gather, with the exception of Yin and the baby.


    "This evening, we found signs of a Goblin scout. Though it''s too soon to say, we might have to face a raid from the creatures soon."


    He stopped as he allowed the brief periods of sighs, gasps, and chatter to subside before continuing.


    "This place has always offered everyone a choice. A battle will certainly lead to death. You all have one night until tomorrow''s meeting. Decide if you want to stay and place your life on the line, or leave and save yourselves."


    Chu answered some questions before finishing the meeting. Most retired to the dormitory for this sleepless night, while only the core members remained in the workshop building.


    "I''ll let Sing talk first, then Lucy, this way we can all hear the same reports."


    Singh stood in front, holding the table with some sweaty hands. This crowd gathered here, operated far differently from the ones in the taverns. One look near the table and his nerves calmed, as he gave his report. He nodded with a face of gratitude towards his little Boss, before moving to the corner.


    Lucy, got up and told her tale, and then sat down. Chu moved to the head of the table and drummed his fingers.


    "Well, there you all heard it. That''s it. I am fairly certain that not only this farm will face bullying by those great houses we can only dream about, but now we have a life and death battle with a race from the same forest we depend on."


    Chu took a deep breath as he spoke the next sentence.


    "Whoever decides to leave now, are free to do so. Just remember, when we survive, there will be no place for you."


    He looked around intently at the faces in the dim lighting.


    "I can''t leave, me and the girls are close to a breakthrough... I feel it in my bones."


    "Like hell, I can leave, I probably own the biggest blacksmith in the whole empire. If I die, I will die a legend."


    "I just helped Finn carve and polish the perfect housing, The first complete run was amazing, after that calibration thing, everyone in the Empire will know our names."


    The three Artisans spoke first.


    "I don''t mind staying, but I am worried about my wife."


    Finn said. His wife, on the other hand, scowled and pinched his arm. She certainly did not have any intention of leaving.


    Silence ensued.


    "I still need you guys to give me a ride back to the Capital whenever you''re finished here."


    Jill said. Breaking the peace.


    Chu nodded. Deep inside the feeling of having done enough to actually keep these people here, facing danger instead of fleeing in fear, provided a sense of accomplishment. He knew he made the right decision when choosing these individuals.


    "Ahaha... I can''t hold it in any longer. Did you hear that one Rugol--This place has always offered everyone a choice. Haha, my belly."


    Ming rested his head on the table, laughing and pounding it with his hands. Rugol couldn''t keep it in and laughed till tears, streaming down his eyes. Toll stood behind them both, repeating the words in a gruff manner slapping them on their backs.


    "You bastards! You''re making fun of me. Am I that much of a dictator?"


    Chu slapped his hands on the table, gazing all around. Some smiled, some turned their heads, pretending to discover a new button or smoothing their sleeves. Doug berated his squad for not guarding around the workshop. Even Lucy and the girls focused on the table in front of them.


    "Very well, Let''s continue."


    He said while storing this event in his memory. When the time came he would deal with these suckers.


    "From the rumors I had Rugol and the others gather from villages to the books with information of these creatures, I now think our previous thoughts of this race is flawed. Goblins don''t just appear and raid on a whim."


    Chu continued


    "Our search ended up futile, but we gained great benefits from it. The enemy is well adapted to the forest, cunning enough to cover its tracks while having enough foresight to scout its targets."


    Chu placed a plate onto the table, in it lay the poisoned stake Lucy retrieved. He pushed it towards Jim, who held it gently as Mr Thomas brought the oil lamp closer. Jim sniffed it, as he checked the bottom of the stake.


    "Black scorpion venom, see the color. During Spring they come out when their nest becomes flooded with melting snow. Trappers in the forest have been killed in the past when bitten. This thing also has the smell of Redberry. Watch this."


    Jim said as he held the tip close to the flame. Soon a green and purple light burned fueled from the poison. He removed and extinguished the flame on the tip.


    "Redberry to make a sticky paste, something to induce paralysis, while the deadly poison kills. Look at this... "


    He pointed at the bottom of the stake, showing that it had already begun to decay.


    "This trap has some age in the ground. I think the Boss is right, this enemy has some skill in the forest. Attacking or being lured into the forest will not bode well."


    Jim ended.


    "That''s why we are going to stick with the places we frequent in the forest. As for the raids on the farm, we can handle it."


    Chu moved a finger on the table.


    "We are going to control the actions of our adversaries, dictating the way the move. First, we will deal with our guest from the Capital, while keeping our friends in the forest busy. Then when the  opportunist leaves, we will help the Goblins in the forest."


    Chu smiled.


    "Help them do what?"


    Stavia inquired, asking the question on everyone''s mind.


    "Attack us of course, what else."

 Chapter 106 -Separating the Sheep from the Demons

    <h4>Separating the Sheep from the Demons</h4>


    In the autumn morning, a crowd gathered outside the workshop building after the morning meal.


    Chu stood on a bench, as his gaze passed over the residents of the farm. Some had firm faces, and steely eyes, others had red sleepless eyes that darted to the side when facing his gaze.


    "Nothing has changed since last night. We would either end up as servants or slaves to a powerful house or killed during a Goblin raid or ambush. The chances we might continue our current ways of living has become slim."


    He glanced at the bowed heads and some slightly trembling bodies.


    "There is no shame in leaving to protect your life. Farmer Thomas has always maintained an honest reputation, so those who decide to leave can collect one gold coin for your efforts from the Trading Post Master. He will serve as the creditor, until we pay by harvesting our fields."


    Chu had never revealed that he had money stored on the farm. No one knew that Amanda received another chest of gold coins and ledgers that she and Sakura spent their time auditing. He would never move like an idiot and flaunt his wealth. As far as everyone knew, the farmer''s son credited money from Master John at the Trading Post.


    "Those who want to leave, please grab your belongings and meet Jim here. He will drive you to the village, and also have Master John supply you a gold coin for all your troubles."


    He shook his head slightly as the crowd opened up for some to pass. Nobody commented, since fleeing to safety, along with the lure of a Gold coin proved enticing. A little time after, another group broke out, hustling to the dormitory for their belongings. Apparently, holding an elusive gold coin meant much to these fellows.


    Chu watched on in disappointment as the deserters walked over to the waiting wagon. Some had their heads bowed, while others held their heads high with smiling faces. Jim sat on the wagon, about to depart.


    "Wait!"


    A shout came from the crowd, as Doug and Chong burst out. On the wagon sat a burly teen they had once conversed with during work out in the range. Given that only Jim drove the wagon, then loads of gold would be exchanged in the village. This proved a golden opportunity, for their group. Doug winked at the teen, before turning to Chu.


    "Boss, let us escort Jim in the wagon. It''s safer that way on the return trip."


    Doug said.


    Chu looked at the group that sported some concerned faces. He sighed before agreeing. The wagon lumbered off, packed with Doug and his entire group, along with the nine deserters. Two couples, four girls and one teen. He turned to Sakura.


    "What positions did they hold?"


    "One of the couples worked in the fields with Clod, the husband of the other, and the boy, worked in the forest with Jim while the wife worked with Sherry. Two of the girls worked in the vegetable garden and the kitchen, while the last two had shown a keen interest in their studies, and learned very fast."


    Sakura replied. The little girl knew exactly where everyone worked since she had helped in placing them. Chu looked towards the crowd, trying to pick out Sherry. The young wife stood on the front row, and easily felt his gaze. She answered his question without hesitation.


    "She helped in cutting the bales of cloth, but all the rest of the sewing and additions, I personally handled with Shine and Jill. As for the mixing, and applying, its all done by Stavia."


    Chu nodded in reply. Past work experience, told him some of those who left, had worked here for working sake. They did not show interest in learning new things but performed enough to keep their benefits. When the family business met tough times, they bailed.


    The next type in Chu''s mind would have been the most dangerous. Those who easily folded from threats, or love of wealth, might end up toppling him before he even started. Having Managers or those with knowledge of his secrets defecting with his inventions-- too destructive.


    "There is no turning back for us now. I do know some of you might have concerns for your family. This farm, however, is more secure than the village. Our traps are second to none, and our defense strong. Once we do our task right, nothing will stop us."


    ***


    "Did you see his face? Man, I swear he never saw it coming."


    Doug snickered.


    "Haha... serves him right, boasting and talking like if he owned the place, but what are we going to do about this old man?"


    Chong laughed, as he replied. He turned and glanced at the Jim lying sprawled out on the wagon between the others.


    ***


    In the late evening, Chu gathered everyone outside the fence at the butcher shed.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "To ease your minds, Halter and Bon have decided to demonstrate their invention. I want you all to take pride in your new home."


    Chu said.


    The two men walked out from the crowd, towards a structure covered by a quilt. With solemn faces, they then unveiled the device. On a wooden platform, what looked like a table with two broken legs lay while pointing at a forty-five-degree angle towards the south. Something that looked like four large longbows seemed to have been melded onto it, creating an unusual sight.


    "First, we would like to thank the Boss for this design, also Old Hodge and Bella for the dried sinews and for testing it, our family who stood..."


    "Yes, yes. We all know. Save the speech for later. Hurry before the sun goes down."


    Chu interrupted them.


    Cough, cough...


    On the instructions from Halter and Bon, the residents moved to the side in an orderly manner. From there the crowd watched every move of the two men as they checked the device.


    "Perfect. All this is for today only. Since the firing and loading normally take only a few breaths. This weapon will ensure, nothing comes close to attack us."


    "Fire!"


    The crowd watched as the taunt strings made a high-strung noise as they released the stored energy. With a whizzing sound, a swarm left the weapon, slowly spreading out as it dotted the sky. Somewhere to the edge of their vision, a rain of long arrows pierced the open grasslands.


    Bump.


    In the silence before the erupting chatter, Lucy turned to the group that walked through the south gate. Doug and Chong had their mouth open wide, forgetting about Jim who slumped to the ground. Singh and the rest walking behind had become rooted to the ground, gawking at the demonstration, their eyes bulging.


    "One of this multiple shot weapon can fire fifty arrows in a general direction."


    Bon said smugly.


    ***


    "How was I supposed to know Jim couldn''t hold his liquor?"


    Doug said like he had been wronged.


    "You idiot, you had the old man drinking on an empty stomach. Jim did not eat this morning, because he went to handle the wagon. Not to mention the stale booze from yesterday."


    Chu sighed.


    He eyed the guards in front of him. This damn group of idiots had the same mindset as their little Boss. They held grudges well, and never missed the opportunity to capitalize. Listening to their story only served to give him a headache.


    Out of everyone they interacted with, the teen who left apparently harbored some evil thoughts. Doug and company considered themselves no saint. As reformed individuals, they also believed in second chances. However, on further picking, this guy belittled their little Boss.


    Everyone who resided or visited this farm would have witnessed and felt pangs of envy, watching the little girl strut around with those three pets. Having ferocious wolves of that nature follow at your beck and call is a power even nobles would dream.


    Very, very few would have seen what went on in the obscure butcher shed, and the back-breaking work that happened in there.


    But how could this squad of reformers not know?


    They had witnessed this little girl, with only a face full of determination and hands moving by sheer willpower, sweat and tremble in fatigue. Cracking bones and retrieving marrow, breaking backbones and draining fluids from large and heavy Jagas. Using bloodied hands to strip and process poisoned flesh, and with callused fingers, pounding dried bones to dust.


    With their own eyes, Chong and the rest witnessed her catch and feather pheasants, sent to the Trading Post to buy ingredients. How many times did they see this girl dragging a weary body through the gates, hands filled with bundles of herbs, only to throw most of them away when checking a huge book.


    All through this, those beasts toiled with her, panting and accompanying her, foot to foot. She and they never complained, never cried from frustration or rebelled from overwork.


    This was their little Boss.


    So when some brat chatted with them, talking as if she had just gotten lucky, and as if those wolves fell from the sky to become an obedient beast, he invited a world of retribution. Worse yet, he had no idea of the opportunity that backward farmer he scorned, opened for undeserving slum dwellers like themselves.


    After Master John had kicked up a fuss, he then made a big deal of Farmer Thomas placing himself in more debt. John then distributed the gold coins from the pouch Jim handed to him earlier in secret. Some of the recipients took it with a guilt-ridden face, others just grabbed it and left.


    Doug and his group then offered the teen a drink at the local tavern. They encouraged the brat to get Jim drunk so as to steal the horse and wagon. The plan went down without a hitch. Jim got drunk, and Doug carried him back to the wagon. Singh soon followed afterward, leaving the drunken teen passed out in the tavern.


    Of course, he made sure to empty him of his finances, and also his clothes, mentioning to the tavern owner that the sleeping friend would pay and if she encountered problems, to take him along with her to the Trading Post Master.


    Chu could only pity the victim since he knew what would happen during the talk with John. These bast*rds had drunk nearly fifty silvers of booze and left the guy penniless. He turned to glance at Dyna and Ms. May standing beside him. Both showed him frowning faces, but when he looked away, he glimpsed the smiles and sneers.


    ''This batch of family members are vindictive like hell.''


    "Check Jim''s schedule for tomorrow, and take it over. Ride over to the outpost and make a check before dark. In the evenings, have Mr. and Mrs. Thomas teach you about etiquette. You six are going to have to act as guards when our visitors arrive. I want you all, and Ming bonding and squeezing out information from those suckers."


    Chu walked from the swing to the butcher shed. Bon busied himself making adjustments, while his similarly plump wife wiped the sweat from his forehead. Halter stood to the side, chatting animatedly with his family. Halter had brought his wife as well as his son and daughter-in-law with him. Besides these two families, one other had been purchased outright from Kip the slaver.


    He looked towards the grassland where three girls had ridden out to collect the fired arrows. With three more of these weapons, they could launch the arrows from behind the safety of the walls. Enough to deter daylight or maybe a moonlight raid.


    "Halter, I want to build six small lodges. As neat and equal distance at the edge of the hill, overlooking the forest. Build them in a straight line some distance from the wall so it does not obstruct our view. Get everyone to help, I want it prepared for our guest from the Capital."


    "Ok Boss, but won''t that put them in danger from the Goblins?"


    Halter asked.


    "Think about it. With that group and their contingent, what better way to stave off a raid. We can even have some of their guards help us out in the forest."


    Chu snickered


    "What better place to have a noble romp around for wonderful memories, than the Great Western Forest."

 Chapter 107 -The Six Houses

    <h4>The Six Houses</h4>


    On a cool autumn morning, Singh knocked and entered the barn. His hand moved unconsciously towards his head, patting down any strands of loose hair and then smoothed and fixed his clothing. He steadied his breathing with some deep breaths, removing the fluster from his face.


    Singh made his way to the end of the long table where a boy and three girls pored over a book engaged in a heated discussion. Amidst the pointing and moving hands, followed by the raised voices, he soon found himself standing in an awkward manner; sidelined to the corner.


    "It''s too expensive, no way, no way. Not a copper will leave this house."


    "You say that, but think about it. This is our chance to become a mono-nopoly."


    "Monopoly. And I think Sally is right. I have something in mind that will cement our hold in this field."


    "Are you crazy. Sort out your business first, then we will talk. You and Sally will have to pry those coins from my dead hands if you want it. And what the heck is cement."


    The little girl had something thin and light brown in color that she waved around while talking. Chu grabbed it from Sally and pushed it towards Amanda, as if to convince this self-created miser. Sakura sat besides her shaking her head in refusal. Chu placed the thing that looked similar to a thick parchment on a book, grabbing a quill. He then began scribbling.


    Singh used this burst of silence to interrupt them, trying to relay his important message.


    "Boss, they came. All of them. Doug has begun the hospitality proceedings, while Ming has informed the head guard from each of the group. After the hot bath and rest, they will join you in workshop-one, to have lunch and begin discussions."


    This expected news managed to halt the argument and freeze the breaths of the listeners. When the shock from the surprise died out, Chu stretched his hands and loosened his body. Small cracking and popping sounded in the silent room. With a final crack from the rolling of his neck, Chu gazed at those present in the barn.


    "It''s showtime folks. As we practiced team... Let''s go!"


    Singh stiffened his body, his back as straight as the measuring rods in the fields. Dressed in complete leather armor, gauntlets and boots, the young man had the appearance of a true guard. The sleeveless cloth that draped loosely over his chest, along with the Chinese insignia of the merchant company Bai, stitched on the front and back, garnered respect.


    This different dress style in this era, while holding onto an iron spear, and a belted sword made the group the envy of the arriving guards and increased the curiosity of the house representatives. As experienced businessmen and nobles, they had not been oblivious to the dress and conduct of what should be peasants from a rural farm.


    Chu thought to create an invention like some gears, would earn him some form of recognition from the Merchant Guild and the Empire. After all, the introduction of simple machinery would wow the crowd, so to speak. Gaining the little profits from this venture, he could focus on a niche of his own.


    As a graduate in the business field, he knew this invention would herald a new age in the country.


    What he failed to understand and comprehend--the true meaning of a country-wide change.


    When the smartphone made its debut, it wowed the technological world. Persons in the field of expertise understood the reaching implications of this convenient technology. Soon the rest of the world began to follow as the convenience of having such technology became apparent.


    Chu related his introduction of gears to the country as similar to inventing a smartphone since he had read and studied the thesis and impact of the modern-day device. Unfortunately, this is where he erred. He did not take into account the timeline, nor the broad impact of this invention.


    The two little cogs he once held in his hands had an earth-shaking similarity to introducing fire. People from all different walks of life; from the farmer in the fields, the peddler on the road, the Mages within the Towers-- could all find a use for these cogs.


    His invention did not benefit the Empire but had implications to the two other Kingdoms to the south. The unlimited uses of these gears, coupled with the host of inventions that could spring from it, caused the Empire and the Merchant Guild to dish out special treatment for Griz.


    Why else would the Tower Mage become involved, acting as intermediates for new inventions? How else could Griz have easily been gifted a token from the Grand Vizier himself? Up till now, Chu still did not grasp the enormity of unleashing something akin to fire.


    Something that could cause a leap in advancing a budding civilization warranted further investigation. Chu had stirred up the curiosity and innovative spirit of the Empire. As members in the forefront during development within the Empire, he attracted the attention of the Six Powerhouses.


    Their representatives mobilized from all over, while keeping a low profile; destination, Karst. Only when they eventually met in the town and collected their own information via the Thief''s Guild, did they have no choice to greet each other and smile, while cursing within their minds.


    Today they finally reached the farm in question, after journeying together on the road. Unless they decided to split the profits equally, no powerhouse would allow the other to gain the opportunity in swallowing this huge cow. The first sight of the farm, however, proved that this cow, might be hard to milk.


    A large towering structure, loomed into view as they neared the farm. Riding closer they observed the four massive wooden sails, churning lazily in the sky. Entering into the lane, they passed a large blacksmith building, smoke billowing from its chimneys.


    "Did you guys remove all the traps?"


    "Yes, a few days ago Chong helped Dareck carry and hide them in the smithy."


    Doug replied to Ming, while clearing his throat.


    The carriages halted near the strange tower, as the drivers looked at the wooden fort before them. Luckily at this moment a group of well-mannered guards exited the closed doors and came forward to meet the escorts. Using the standard greeting of the right hand thumping to the chest, one of them guided the lead carriage around the farm to the prepared guesthouses.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As the carriages thundered by, the other guards bent their backs at the waist, bowing in respect to the individuals within. Arriving at the crude lodging, a neatly dressed peasant informed them that a hot bath within the log houses had been prepared and that lunch and meeting would soon follow.


    The servants and guards could not hide their surprise at the polite and efficient greeting. Even a large open tent with a small corral at the side had been prepared for the guards and horses. Though the workmanship and construction looked crude, the operation and display of the residents indicated the hand of an educated person.


    No matter the representative of the houses, the cordial and receptive atmosphere drove any thoughts of acting like a brute from their minds. Not only would they shame themselves in the presence of rivals, the constant smiling and courteous faces made it difficult to turn arrogant.


    Within an hour, a gong vibrated out from the farm, as the western doors opened towards the houses. A small wagon, filled with food and drink trundled outside, making its way towards the long table prepared for the guards. The representatives, along with any trusted escort walked towards the workshop in anticipation.


    Entering the fort, they finally witnessed what looked like the semblance of a farm, the large barn, small herb garden, and stables. In a corner, though they glimpsed the outline of a huge wolf, sleeping on the ground.


    Stavia introduced them to the farmer Mr Thomas, and had them seated on the large dining table. Soon after, the farmer introduced his son the inventor. The Artisan Masters, Bon, Halter, and Hodge joined them also for lunch. The food had just been served when someone decided to strike.


    "Let''s not waste time here old Farmer. I want the rights to that tower thing, and that huge wolf I saw lying on the ground. Whatever other invention this boy has, I will take it."


    Chu looked at the eyes staring at him from behind that pudgy face. As if watching his next meal, the fatty focused on him, even though his belly growled under the enticing smells on the table. Keeping his eye on the boy, young Master Tian, as he had been introduced earlier, grabbed a meat bun and bit into it.


    The bags of fat shifted on the face as the eyes bulged. Fatty let his eyes wander onto the meat bun before returning it towards Chu. The softly ground flour along with the slow-cooked meat and vegetables within the bun created an unwilling sigh of contentment.


    "I want the recipe for this also, in fact, give me the cook."


    "Haha... Please do not take young Master Tian seriously, he has the mouth of a Young Master who has always gotten what he wants. What we are here for, is to try to offer help. Geniuses are found in all corners of the Empire, so we are here to offer help and hope that you will choose to work with one of us, to better our Empire."


    These words that broke the tension came from another young master. Unlike the fatty, this man seemed to be much more carefree and fluent in his actions. Not only did he have a face and body many young men would envy, he also did not have that overbearing countenance prevalent to the young masters Chu encountered before.


    The fatty simply glanced and offered a grunt while he stuffed his mouth. With this young master leading the way, the rest soon followed. First, the topic centered on how geniuses should be nurtured and developed, then on the advantages of moving and living in the Capital, then to the invention itself.


    "Grandmaster Yang has a reputation of nurturing many apprentices in the Capital. Your invention astounded him so completely that he also made this trip. Alas, my own Clan do not have such services, but maybe you have ideas that might suit us also?"


    During the conversations between the group, the handsome Young Master Wu maintained a rapport between everyone, this time inquiring if Chu had future plans. On this question, the two old men representing the Churches Union stopped talking in mid-sentence.


    "I... I don''t have any such plans, I dreamt about those cogs, and Master Dareck and Bon were kind to help me. We did not know it would have become such a big deal."


    The boy squeezed his hands as he looked down from the table, a tinge of red appearing on his face and neck. Throughout the lunch meeting, he nibbled his food while constantly dropping his wooden spoon. Clearly, in the eyes of those present, his shy disposition and nervous expressions made him an easy target for information.


    The little coaxing from young Master Wu and a Merchant Windit soon bore fruit. After another attempt near the close of lunch, the boy plucked up his courage. Putting on a brave face, but with his hands still shaking on the table he nearly shouted out an answer to another prodding question.


    "I dreamed of that tower outside. Master Halter and Master Bon help me build it, but only I know of the plans. Father said no matter what happens, I should never give anyone my ideas because there are a lot of bad people in the Empire. After lunch, I will show you what it does, because you all look like nice people."


    An innocent and determined smile plastered on Chu''s face as he looked onto those expectant faces. He did not fail to see the stiffen faces of the Union representatives.


    "Boy, you are an idiot. What if I decide to take that tower thing away from you, or kill your parents for the ideas in your head?"


    With a burp, the fatty finally spoke, smacking his mouth. All through lunch, he demanded the recipes for the dishes and threatened Chu until the little boy had been on the verge of tears. Now he blasted a fresh threat.


    "It... It cannot happen, the person in my dream said something about bad people facing something called heaven, heaven wat, Heaven..."


    "Heaven''s Wrath?!"


    The priest from the Union sprang up as he stared at the boy still struggling to recall the words. His eyes sparkled in anticipation, gripping the edge of the table, while the representatives sitting around had faces mixed with awe and fear.


    Chu placed a finger on his chin as he struggled to recall. His face twisted in recollection of the dream.


    "Heaven''s Wrath, yes that''s it. When I had the dream, it mentioned givf, gits... no gifts, that''s it. A gift from Heaven."


    Chu said, nearly jumping in pride of answering.


    The old man slumped to the chair.


    "No wonder, no wonder the Emperor and the Archmage both considered this so highly. The Heavens have not forsaken us, its devout worshippers. Like Prometh who brought down fire, so too has Heaven found mediums throughout the ages."


    A dark veil swept across everyone''s faces. In the age of darkness, no one would dare go against the Mandate from Heaven. Not even the Emperor himself could defy the stars. If some plague or crisis descended because of anyone''s greed, and rumors spread, then the masses would swallow them whole.


    In this era where the Heavenly Will, ruled absolute, and the commoners prayed for everything ranging from good health to rain, Chu had the protection of a higher power. Now that his water well invention had spread out and sold in the Empire, threatening him would lead to untold headaches.


    "If anyone ever comes to hurt my family, I would die first. Nobody will get my plans in my head, the person in the dream told me so."


    Chu balled his little fist as he replied to the fatty with tears streaming down his eyes. His little chest heaved while his shoulders trembled, but he showed a face of determination.


    "Hahaha... Well said brat, you have the heart of a northerner in you. Don''t mind that fat boy though, he is all bark and no bite."


    Master Roak laughed heartily. Besides the fatty who demanded everything, and then ate like no tomorrow, Master Roak had been the quietest, listening to the conversations while just adding a couple of questions about the farm in general. Luckily he kept on the good side of the boy.


    The two old men from the Churches Union gave small nods of approval, one should never go against the gifts bestowed by the dream world. History spoke of countless tales where nobles died gruesome deaths because they tried to steal from geniuses who received a gift from Heaven. Nobody wanted to pit a fight against Heaven.


    "Yes, he has only bullied me since he came. Master Wu has been the best, so I will show you my newest invention because of Young Master Wu."


    Chu smiled, looking coldly at fatty Tian.


    Seeing the boy ready to move cause everyone at the table to rise.


    Chu turned at the table before exiting, raising his voice. Trembling under the excitement of displaying his new toy, he spoke.


    "I hope you will like my inventions, my new friends."

 Chapter 108 -Inventions and Hunting

    <h4>Inventions and Hunting</h4>


    Chu walked slowly, along the dirt road, since he chatted with the young master of the Wu clan. Merchant Windit trotted beside them, joining in the conversation while stealing glances at the towering structure they approached. Behind them, Mr Thomas engaged in idle talk with the representatives of the other families.


    Workers weeded and tended the fields of yellowing corn and also the bearing vegetables on both sides of the road. The group probably had seen this type of activity whenever they visited their country estates and farms. The true novelty lay in the large tower before them. A person met them at the door, wearing a spotless apron.


    "This is Miller Toll, and he will guide us through the workings of this invention."


    Chu said, introducing Toll to the group.


    "Please, honorable visitors. Come this way as I take you on a tour. Please hold your questions until after we finish, since it will be much easier to answer them all."


    Toll bowed as he demonstrated the courtesy Mrs Thomas drilled into them for over a week.


    Toll moved like a modern-day tour guide while walking through step by step the general operations of the windmill. All this had been rehearsed and acted out, courtesy of Chu and his experiences. By the time the group descended the stairs, they had learned everything but the secrets of how this windmill actually worked.


    "If you look out from this window up here, you might see the clearing in the forest where we harvested the lumber."


    "Oh, those things are called sails, but if you watch here, you will notice the wood looks polished. That''s because the workers sat here during construction, having their meals."


    "See this shaft spinning overhead? Pay special attention to it. I can''t tell you the amount of time I cried when I hit my head passing by it."


    The guide had shown them the location of the first post that had been planted, the rivet that at one time broke loose and the history of the grindstone that had been brought by cart from somewhere out in the grasslands. Under the influence of this play, performed with tears of joy and sadness, they forgot their prepared questions.


    Toll engaged the large rollers and as they turned, soon demonstrated the practical operation of the mill. As the grains of corn disappeared into the center hole, the grinding stone slabs began to then release a thin puff of white powder. This puff gradually led to an accumulation of the processed flour on the polished wooden tray.


    Master Roak filtered the white powder through his large fingers. Each of the six houses had built up their power by investing in different fields. Clan Bridgeroak had their foundation based in farming and in retaining a large number of blacksmiths. Master Roak, therefore grasped the importance of this invention quicker than the rest.


    "Boy... Boy, do you know what you have built here? Do you know what this means to the Empire?"


    Master Roak stared in a daze at the evenly ground flour falling from his fingers like a white waterfall. He looked up, his eyes focused to the north as if seeing the fields and forts, which lay at the base of the huge mountain range.


    "Our Bridgeroak Clan has been farming and battling in the north ever since the founding of the Empire. Half of our workers and slaves have to spend the autumn and spring, pounding corn into flour, so as to feed the Military."


    He broke his gaze and turned to Chu.


    "Using only a breeze, flour and food can be made. If we used this, then more fields can be planted, more food grown."


    Chu smiled as he voiced the man''s thoughts.


    Merchant Windit eyes popped out on the simple statement. Everyone here owned large acres of farmland, just that Clan Bridgeroak maintained the majority. If this invention fell into their hands, not only would the Clan produce more food, but they would soon leave the other houses in the dust.


    Before Merchant Windit could try to negotiate for a piece or share of this invention, the boy called them out.


    "Come on, we still have some more to see, until dark."


    Chu shuttled them off to the smithy, giving them no chance to gather their thoughts. An important part of a business tour included displaying knowledge while building a good repertoire. Keeping the merchants interested without having them trying to assimilate crucial information-- this was his plan.


    "This here is... "


    Chu guided them through the large blacksmith, the two incomplete workshops and then had them ride the modified wagon back to the farm. After eating a late dinner, he complained of tiredness, so Young Master Wu suggested they, retire early. Tomorrow they would discuss with the boy the benefits of partnering up with them.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Why should we wait until tomorrow? Do you know WHO we represent? Brat, any one of us can wipe your entire generation clean of the map."


    The only one who seemed to disapprove was Young Master Tian. The fatty intended to seize the plans for the inventions, only to be stopped by the two old men from the Union. Disappointed, he grabbed the remainder of the dinner bowls before retreating to his cabin. Luckily the cooks had extras for everyone.


    Under the clear night sky, two old men sat on a bench outside their cabin.


    "Heaven did not forget our toils, brother Disparte. The prayers of the Churches have been answered."


    "A true genius, brother Lowe. No wonder the Archmage himself attended that meeting out of curiosity. This thing called gear is very interesting. I believe many Artisans will soon draw countless inspirations from it."


    The Empire had stepped onto the road of a stable civilization. Although the Emperor commanded the greatest authority, the religion that steered the people from living among beast to ruling the lands, occupied a firm hold within the hearts of the commoners.


    To blaspheme against Heaven, no matter the religion deserved punishment by death. Because of this, even the old man escorting Fatty Tian, knocked him on the head. When it came to any of the religions that made up the Churches Union, one must humble himself and take a long way around.


    Of course, like in many places, countries, and worlds that dotted the Universe, there would always be the skeptics and non-believers. Some of them broke free and advanced civilization, but most strayed on the path of evil to seek personal gains.


    In another cabin, the Young Master sat while chewing a meat bun.


    "Seems we kicked a rock if the brat did not mention that Heaven Gift thing, those plans would have already fallen in our hands. Not even my old man dares to go against Heaven."


    "Young Master, the only outcome I see, is everyone sharing a slice of this bread. As for the gear invention, I also think the Merchant Guild has cornered that opportunity."


    A sneer crept onto the young man''s face.


    "Pshh... Don''t tell me you believe in that Heaven crap. I might die tens of times over for all the sins I committed. As for sharing, there are lots of ways to bully a baker for the entire loaf. Didn''t the kid want us to appreciate nature? Take his friends into the forest for a good time, because I want him in tears. A crying kid is so much easier to fool..."


    "I understand your plan, young master. I wonder what these brats would do when they see a Sersen. Breaking their feet, then leaving them in the forest... hehe."


    The moon rose in the sky, indicating the midnight hour. With the exception of the watch in the towers, and the visiting guards standing by the lodges, everyone else slumbered. The kid had covered the entire complex during his tour.


    Unless someone decided to make drawings and sketches under the light from a torch, or cart away the entire building and wagon, they needed to wait until tomorrow. Tonight they all had to rest for the anticipated discussions.


    Almost everyone.


    In the barn, a group of individuals huddled together as if planning a heist.


    "And then he said this thing about us not seeing a Sersen..."


    "Pffft... What an idiot, should I feed him one of my pellets for disrespecting Lucy, Chu?"


    Chu frowned before answering.


    "If he decides to follow through with this plan, then Lucy will accompany you in the forest tomorrow, Ming. As it stands after today, the two old men from the Church will not let anyone lay a finger on me."


    Under the previous talk with Jill, Chu understood the basics of the Churches. Similar to history across the continents, religion played an integral part in bringing man out from the stone age. It knitted families, integrated clans and built tribes.


    Like the average modern-day man, Chu forgot or never grasped the importance religion played in early human civilization.


    Until today.


    Chu raised his hand,


    "I know what you''re thinking Lucy, but even if you are here, escape from all of these Sersen bodyguards would be hard. Besides, tomorrow I plan to squeeze the fat out of that sucker. You ready big Sis?"


    "Ready as ever, Sherry and Finn have been prepped, so as to follow the plan."


    Amanda nodded as she spoke in excitement. Playing her part well would have them reaping enormous benefits.


    "Big Sis, don''t forget to use this in the morning."


    Brella said while handing over a small bottle.


    Chu looked around at the group. Facing Ming he closed off the meeting,


    "Let''s not overdo it tomorrow."


    In the morning, after they gathered for breakfast, the bodyguard of the young master soon raised the talk of hunting. Mr Thomas, replied to the question, stating as to how dangerous a reputation the Western Forest had on villagers. Under the begging face of Ming, he yielded to allow them to accompany the interested guards.


    While they organized and set out for the forest, Merchant Windit delved into the matter at hand.


    "Young Artisan, your inventions seem to have a quality similar to those found in the Capital. Building and running these things, however, need considerable gold..."


    The inventions Chu had brought to life, surpassed their expectations, however, it leaned towards the farming and smithy. Yes, the boy could try to implement a plan to sell his work, but he lacked the finances and connections to share it with the people of the Empire.


    He could not also, try to team up with the Clan Bridgeroak only. Sure, they occupied the majority in the field, but doing so would throw off the balance in the Capital. Someone who received Heaven''s Gift should try to share it with everyone, and so not try to disrupt the peace.


    The best idea would be to share this invention with the representatives present. This way, all the people could witness his greatness, sing his praises, and also benefit from their uses. Though it might cost the Houses huge amounts of gold, they would still try to carry out this hard task.


    Chu listened to the bull being spewed, as these idiots tried to grab his invention to make money. The knocking on the door signaled his opportunity. He jumped up before Mr Thomas could move.


    "I know my inventions are not suited for most of your business. But that does not mean I cannot join with you all, in different areas. I want to seek a collaboration with each and every one of you."


    Chu got up and walked to the door, while some of them drank water from the mugs on the table.


    "This is my sister, she will discuss and talk about contracts and money, because I am not familiar with it."


    Chu opened the door as Amanda walked into the workshop. In the light, everyone present had a view of this girl who they never met until now.


    First came silence.


    Then came the sounds of clattering, from fallen mugs, as some sprayed out water from their mouths in shock...

 Chapter 109 -Hunting with a Sersen

    <h5>Hunting with a Sersen</h5>


    "Truly, the Heavens maintain equality, when they give, they also take."


    The cry from the priest, caused the rest to shake their heads in agreement. The young woman standing in the doorway supported this belief of universal balance. To describe her appearance-- simply horrifying.


    Her face had been marred with blotches of yellow and brown skin, possibly scars from squeezing those swollen bumps. One of her eyes peeked out from behind two swelling lumps, while half of her lip looked like a bee vented its anger. If not for the golden waves of hair falling over her shoulders, none might think this creature a woman.


    The pair of disfigured hands, holding onto a ledger, had similar blotches, as if the sickness spread throughout her entire body. The group breathed a sigh of relief, thanking the gods for inventing the robe. Amanda made a clumsy bow to the group, before walking towards the table.


    The old priest recovered first from the shock, hustling over to assist her with a chair. He helped the poor destitute onto the chair, as per his oath to serve the people. When the girl settled into the chair, he shot a face of hope towards Farmer Thomas.


    "I have never seen such a condition in my life. Farmer Thomas, never despair and give up, one day your prayers will be answered, so that she may be cured."


    "Farmer Thomas, I understand now why you have chosen a life of near isolation, but the light from your son will ensure your daughter will never be mistreated in the Capital."


    Priest Lowe and Merchant Windit remarked to the shocked man sitting at the side. Having to expose a child in such condition to nobles of the Capital, no less, would break any man''s will.


    ''These brats! What the heck are they trying to pull?''


    The farmer only shook his head in reply, maintaining the face of a parent who can recognize words of consolation. Soon everyone regained their composure, as Chu and Amanda faced the line up on the opposite side of the large table. Mr Thomas remained with the other bodyguards, sitting on the benches at the side.


    "My brother is a kind-hearted soul, so its easy for others to take advantage of him. You people from the Capital, however, have shown respect and admiration towards him. Otherwise, it would have been simple for all of you to rob and pillage us simple farming folk."


    Amanda coughed, before continuing with a slight slur. She found it a little hard to talk with a swollen lip.


    "I am sure you are all aware of the contract made between Merchant Griz and the Empire. I propose to make the same deal with everyone here. My brother intends to enter into a collaboration with the windmill and the wagon at stake."


    She reached into her cloak and removed a pouch, then emptied its contents. One hundred Gold coins rattled on the table. This display had the representatives tensing while sitting up and focusing on ignoring that ugly face.


    ''This girl knows about money.''


    "Before we start, let''s understand a little about percentages..."


    ***


    Sersen Akey wished he could strangle the boy walking in front. He had come with four guards into this forest, all armed with longbows and swords. These men, he trained himself and had proven their loyalty. The trip inside this forest was supposed to be easy-- kill the two brats, then return to the farm.


    Before leaving the forest, he planned to kill a beast, so as to have a worthy scapegoat. His Young Master would take care of the rest, by consoling the genius brat, while gaining his trust. Returning home with the designs in hand later would become so much easier. They might even coax the grieving brat to join their powerhouse.


    But how in the world did it come to this?


    This teen here was a chatterbox. He spouted some nonsense about Goblin Raiders, spinning rumors of them stealing chests of gold coins and valuables from traveling merchants. Back in Frost City, he had heard stories of this Western Forest, but the tales had just been that-- fairy tales of entertaining Bards. Until now...


    Who knew that they would have actually stumbled across a genuine Goblin trail.


    Under the influence of the recent talk, everyone decided to follow this trail. The enticement of money, coupled with the urge to fight and battle a strange creature propelled them forward. A new idea sprouted, in which the children became casualties during an epic fight against Goblins.


    The boy Ming, however, proved to be a fluke in the woods. He kept loosing a trail even a blind beggar could follow. Vexed at his incompetence, he had a scout from his guards take the lead. This marked the beginning of a string of bad luck.


    First, his scout, a little rusty from fattening up as a guard in the Capital, sprang a trap, screaming to wake up the entire forest, as wooden spikes penetrated his body. Worse yet, the spikes had a thin coat of poison pasted generously at the tips. Having no experience in a never-ending forest, the group only brought weapons for this hunt.


    As for sucking out the poison, the Goblin bastards possessed some sick sense of humor. The spikes had pierced the guard across the top of his thighs, and under his belly, with one entering his child-maker.


    Sersen Akey decided to leave the forest, hoping to get the injured man some treatment. They had ventured into the forest, carrying only weapons, not expecting any sort of danger. The two kids had some weapons and carried bags on their backs, hoping to return with some meat.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Someone offered local advice, however...


    "It looks like a paralysis poison, wait a while, and he will regain movement. If you move him now, the poison will spread."


    A quarter hour after...


    "This thing looks serious, I heard a villager once got poisoned in the forest, he survived by opening the wound with a knife and bleeding out the poisoned blood."


    Sometime later, and about three pints less in body weight...


    "I think this guy needs to get an antidote, we should carry him out soon."


    By the time they made a decision, the poor guy passed away, disbelief written all over his pale face.


    "Nooo... Harry! I swear I will find those little Goblin bastards and make them pay. Even though I only knew you for a short time, I will find revenge for you. Brothers, come!"


    If Akey did not know any better, he swore the brat and Harry grew up together.


    Under oaths and tears, the group focused their vengeance on the Goblins. Sersen Akey at that time followed the excited crowd. Without their scout, Ming volunteered to take the lead. No one voiced their objection since the trail obviously had hidden traps.


    The boy in front moved around the trails, as if wary of activating any traps. The slow progress, and ginger movements as if walking on a bed of coals, nearly caused veins to pop. Pissed because of this behavior, Akey had wanted to initiate a kill, but then the second disaster struck.


    Another member of the team stepped unto some well-hidden spikes on the ground. A wicked looking stake pierced through the man''s foot, crippling his mobility in the heart of this dreaded forest.


    Learning common sense, the group quickly decided to beat a retreat from this treacherous land. Just when they had made a crude stretcher for the guard, the boy again chimed in.


    "What the heck is this thing? It looks like a copper coin but it''s a little thicker and the color is different, damn, look there is another."


    The boy in front mumbled, following a trail, before he returned to the group, biting his teeth into a gold coin.


    "Must be Goblin money, not worth a fart."


    Ming held the coin, allowing the group to view the coin and providing just enough time for reality to sink in. He then made as if he wanted to fling the worthless thing away.


    "Nooo..."


    Akey had rushed up to the boy and scrambled the coin for a closer inspection.


    Gold.


    This country brat had probably never seen a gold coin in all his worthless life. Copper my ass!


    Renewed greed caused the group to split on a unanimous decision-- A guard would take the wounded man out of the forest, while the others would follow the trail.


    Unfortunately, they did not travel far, when the screams and shouts of battle, halted further progress. Rushing back to meet the two, they stumbled upon a gruesome battle. A band of four wildcats had ambushed the guards, swiftly killing the guard, while easily dispatching the wounded. Akey had disturbed and also stumbled onto a grand feast.


    Ming and Lucy stood together witnessing the skills of a Sersen in action.


    Akey lumbered into the fray; his first strike a horizontal slash with raw power. The sword left a wicked wound on a wildcat, crippling one of its front legs in the process. His companion rushed to finish the wounded beast. The Sersen then showcased his might, as his towering frame blasted forward towards another wildcat.


    This time a vertical two-handed cleave, soon followed that rushing move, with the blood-stained sword crashing onto the head of a beast, splitting it into two. This attack seemed to drain the man for a moment, indicating the amount of energy exerted for the one-shot kill.


    During the Sersen''s slaughter, a wildcat tore the throat of a guard forced to the ground, creating a brief fountain, as blood gushed and sprayed from the gruesome act. The beast made use of the opening of the Sersen defense, launching an attack, clawing and biting into his large muscular sword arm.


    Akey seemed unfazed by the attacker mauling his arm, punching out with his free hand onto the animal''s head. That talisman backed hit, knocked the wildcat to the ground in a daze. One horizontal slash followed, cutting across its front chest.


    The last wildcat had chosen to attack the last surviving guard who had come to the rescue. It had thrown the man down and began chewing on a leg. By the time it realized what happened to the others, Akey had burst upon it, firing another raw powered slash.


    The Sersen roared in the blood-soaked clearing, while two of the wildcats stumbled and crawled around, bleeding to their deaths.


    ''This guy sure likes those slash attacks. His burly frame and the way he attacks reminds me of the variant red boar.''


    Ming muttered to himself. The image of this man rushing into a battlefield fully armed matched the reputation of these lucky men. Opponents around this man would look like pestering bugs waiting to be swatted aside.


    At the end of the battle, Akey had decided to retreat from the forest. He spent an entire day, trekking in this dismal dry place, with nothing to show, except losses. Drenched in heavy perspiration and blood, they retreated.


    Now every time Akey looked at the teen walking ahead, he had the urge to kill him, then and there. If he did not suffer some heavy injury while in the fight, he would have killed the two children then and there. The guard companion had also not escaped unscathed, a wildcat had mauled his leg.


    What irked Akey some more, was how he had been so careless. If he had decided to wear his iron gauntlets and mail, his injury might not have been so severe. Wiping out four wildcats by himself with a little help, however, impressed the two children.


    Faced with these smaller relatives of the Jaga, he contemplated on carrying out his plan. Corpses and blood depicted the aftermath of the battle, all he needed to make the picture perfect scene; the bodies of two little children.


    Something had always held him back from killing the brat. Since he entered this forest, he had the feeling as if the eyes of a bloodthirsty beast watched him. It came and went; untraceable, but made him uncomfortable. He decided to keep the children as disposable food when they exited, only then would he kill them.


    "Come to think of it, we should not have tried to bleed out the poison. All that blood in the forest... surely would have attracted some predators."


    Ming spoke as he disappeared behind a little incline on the trail.


    Akey grimaced, holding onto his crude bandaged arm. In the late evening, he just wanted to escape this horrible place. He had fought in the rocky plains and mountain passes in the north against the demon beast. That place now seemed like heaven.


    He walked over the ridge to see the little punk drinking and showering under a water-skin pouch.


    Ming felt the deadly stare and looked up.


    "What? This forest can kill a man from thirst, you guys from the Capital are really strong."


    Ming said politely.


    The drenched guard clambering up the incline now viewed the scene. Instead of sweat, this guy had been hiding and bathing in precious water.


    Unlike Akey, whose vein on his forehead still throbbed, the guard finally lost it.


    "Damn you brat. See if I don''t kill you today, you... you unlucky star!"


    Pucchi!


    The body of the guard slipped out from the steady dagger piercing into his heart from behind, his soulless body inching forward through gravity. The limp corpse, free from the supporting blade, tumbled and rolled down the little slope.


    It came to rest on its back, the eyes of the dead man popping in disbelief. His open mouth never had the chance to utter the scream stuck in his throat.


    Sersen Akey looked on dumbfounded on the play acting out before him. His neck creaked, turning slowly from the dead guard to the unshaken dagger, dripping with blood, then towards the owner.


    Years of battlefield experience condensed at this moment, flooding his mind. He shuddered, knowing now the origin of the dreadful feeling, ever since he entered this vile forest.


    It seeped out from the owner of this dagger.


    Billowing out freely; from the owner of those yellow eyes standing beside him.

 Chapter 110 -An informative fight

    <h4>An informative fight</h4>


    "What if the remaining gold coins cannot add up to one hundred, how do we use this percentage then?"


    Amanda looked over to the merchant whose appearance seemed to indicate some good living-- at least when it came to the food line. The keen eyes, and questions like this last one, however, proved he did not earn his nobility by name. She reached into her sleeves and placed a silver and a copper coin on the table.


    "Change the gold to silvers, silvers into coppers. No one at this table would kill you for any extra coppers left when you share it out."


    She replied.


    The group at the table had all been standing for this little lesson. They had surrounded the young woman and listened intently as she taught. If not for her condition they might have moved closer, but something that even priest and healers could not cure held them at bay. Only Fatty Tian kept glancing and staring at her face when she talked.


    "Knowing this is all good, but how does it affect us in this negotiation?"


    Young Master Wu looked at Chu and asked. Amanda placed a stack of twenty gold coins in front of her, twenty in the middle, and the last sixty coins closest to the representatives. After the previous little math lesson, everyone understood what her actions meant.


    "Heaven''s Receiver must certainly be joking. How are we going to split this among ourselves? Not to mention, why do you also get such a large amount?"


    Master Mage Disparte asked while looking up at Amanda. Unlike the other representatives, the Churches Union had two representatives seated at the table. None of the others, raised a fuss since the Tower long had a habit to send a representative whenever they found something of interest.


    "You seem to have all gotten this venture wrong. If we wanted, then all would agree that Clan Bridgeroak reaps the most benefits, because they deal with farming and blacksmithing. Similarly, an invention like this would end up useless in the hands of House Yang, since they are salt traders and possess no previous foundation in this field."


    Chu gazed at all the faces around while speaking. To avoid choosing sides, he decided on the less profitable route. This provided him the chance of still earning gold, but prevented the others from taking action against his budding company. He looked to Amanda who stood up at his side. Even her loose cloak and dress, could not hide the curves of her body.


    "The six families gathered here, will negotiate and form your own little company. That company will handle the building and running of the Windmills. My brother will have our people train and educate the millers, and also the carpenters."


    "Yes, but even if we do all that, our profits in this thing is small. When all the building is done, so to will our gains. The only winner in this deal is you."


    Grandmaster Yang pointed out with a scowl. He was an Artisan but he came from a merchant family. House Yang had hoped to gain some inspiration to help them break out from the monotony of the salt trade.


    "Grandmaster Yang seems to misunderstand our intentions. The company that the six of you are forming is not only to build windmills across the Empire, but to run all of them. You will invest your money into this new company, this will then determine your profits according to the sixty percent share."


    Amanda looked around as she talked, causing the men to glance away from the unbearable beauty. Fatty Tian locked her gaze waiting for her to continue.


    "The profits in this venture will come from milling. I am sure old merchants like you can recognize the implications."


    Imagine being the sole owner and provider of flour in the Empire. The windmills operated for free in the wind and provided a product that beat the best in the current market. According to the girl, any type of seeds could be ground into fine powder, so making backlog a thing of the past.


    Holding on to this type of power could lead to untold riches; and that was not including them venturing out into the other Kingdoms. One word described the expected hold and power over a budding and expanding civilization.


    Monopoly


    Merchant Windit pulled out a small abacus from his flowing sleeve, his fingers rapidly knocking around the small beads. No one here knew more about trade prices than him.


    The chubby man froze for a minute, clacked the beads some more before his face frowned. His scrunched up bushy eyebrows then sprang upwards as his eyes popped. Merchant Windit staggered, then whispered Good Heavens before slumping to the ground in a stupor.


    ***


    Akey used a burst of power to swipe his sword to the side. The horizontal slash whistled through the air, a product of speed generated by raw strength.


    The strike cut only air, the power wasted as the opponent had long gone.


    Breathing roughly Akey swiveled his head, searching for the expected attack, while posturing into a defensive stance. His eyes soon locked onto the inquisitive gazes from the pair standing at the foot of the mound. The girl gripped a pair of daggers in her hands, one stained with blood. The boy held a sword, tilting a questioning face, towards Akey.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    The burly man asked, while stepping towards the children. Each slow step represented a Sersen descending before the mere ants of the world. Akey grew confident as his bloodlust and battle experience detected none of the previous danger that overwhelmed him earlier.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "I don''t know what poison you fed us, but you will die here."


    The man flexed his large frame, rippling the well-toned muscles. The experience garnered in the world convinced Akey these kids had poisoned them since leaving the farm. Together with the fatigue and thirst in the forest, this had then led him to hallucinate.


    The powerful legs pumped forward as the sword blasted a horizontal slash, filled and delivered with the power of a Sersen. The strike blew away the recipient, even more than expected, launching and propelling the boy into a tree.


    The teen crashed backward into the trunk, slumping down while holding his sword in a shaken but defensive stance. He stared at Akey with wide opened, unblinking eyes, the face rotating from amazement to disbelief. Akey frowned--the smiling face presently coughing blood did not conform to that of a person on the throes of death.


    "It seems like I need to teach you ignorant brats why a Sersen is feared in the Empire."


    Akey said as he glanced at the girl crouching in a defensive stance about ten feet away. A Sersen thrived on a reputation built from a cycle of bloodshed, mystery, and fear.


    First, their special skills and power turned them into the crane among chickens, allowing them to gain prestige on the battlefield. Under the network of the Church, the rumors about their near invincibility spread to all corners of the Empire. Even a little frontier village had people who gossiped, thus creating a shroud of mystery and fear.


    If a common person faced a Sersen in a fight, the fear alone placed them at a disadvantage, turning them into a ready fish waiting on a chopping block. The resultant victory further increased the reputation of these gifted and lucky men under Heaven. It was no wonder most Sersens strutted around with pride within the Empire while nobles and commoners alike, fawned over them.


    A cough sounded as Ming turned his head and spat out a glob of blood.


    "Damnit, that tree nearly broke my back. How the heck can Chu call this method fighting hard with soft. I actually got cut by the rebound from my own blade."


    Ming complained, waving his hand to Lucy so as to indicate for her to continue. The leather guard on his left forearm bore a deep cut from absorbing the blow of the sword. With one hand holding the sword, and the other blocking the blade with his arm protector, he moved with the flow of the strike, allowing it to push him away to minimize the force.


    This first trade with a Sersen from the Empire, showed him the disparity and the difference between heaven and earth.


    Akey glanced at the boy before turning his head towards the crouching girl. His muscles pumped, scattering the soil and stones around his boots as he loomed over Lucy. The towering frame dwarfed the girl as both hands gripped the sword over his head for a vertical attack meant to cleave his opponent in two.


    He watched as the yellow eyes and body disappeared, his sword missing the target and exploding the earth. Akey stumbled before recovering his balance. His head turned with a stiff action to face the girl. The brain inside, struggling to believe what he witnessed.


    "Impossible!"


    He shouted.


    Never in the history of the Empire, had anyone wasted a lifestone on a weak woman, much less a little girl. Worse yet, he felt the power of his Sersen blood begin to dissipate as if it wanted to retreat into his own talisman tattoo in fear.


    This feeling had only happened back in the Military, when he had once met the wizened old commander during an inspection. His mind suddenly recalled the past, a few years ago, when he and his young master rode hard from the Capital towards this region, chasing a legendary rumor.


    "No... It cannot, I refuse to believe it!"


    Akey''s eyes opened wide as he roared in denial. His arm bulged as the sword left his hand, whistling through the air.


    Lucy used both of her tiny arms to deflect the incoming flying sword. With a clank, the sword flew past her, embedding itself halfway into a tree.


    Before Akey could unsheathe a dagger for the follow-up strike, the girl flickered inside his defenses. He looked on as she punctured his stomach with one dagger, and then dropped down and stabbed behind both knees using the pair, before he could scream. The efficiency and skill of her actions filled him with dread, as he tumbled to the ground.


    "You... you''re a Sersen from using the wolf demon lifestone. How?"


    Lucy didn''t answer, her daggers seeking a path towards silencing the man forever. Ever since the fight with the bandits, Mr Thomas had repeatedly counseled steeling her heart. One bad experience told her never to leave a dangerous enemy alive.


    "Wait!"


    A soft gentle voice came from within the forest.


    From between the trees, a little girl walked out. The girl looked familiar, but seeing the outline of the leather armor hidden beneath the rags, established her identity. A large wolf trotted out behind her, like a pet dog on a walk.


    "Knock him out."


    The words had only left the girl''s mouth when Akey received an undercut that nearly raised him of the ground. Stars and blackness soon followed. As if to ensure the man did not pretend, Ming followed up with a strike of his own.


    "Damn my hands still hurt, not to mention my chest. I''m spitting blood and really want to take a healing potion, but I keep seeing that demon like face of Chu."


    Ming said.


    Lucy rubbed her hands, as a teen she had enough power to barely defect a Sersen attack. At the moment she could rely on her speed to overwhelm the opponent, but after witnessing a Sersen in action, she had high expectations of what she could accomplish when older.


    "I want his arm-- the one with the tattoo..."


    "Are you crazy? Do you want Chu to strangle me together with you? Nobody is taking me down with them, I already have to undergo harsh training every day."


    Ming coughed. His insides still roiled in turmoil from receiving the last attack. Crying because of the consequences, he guzzled down a healing potion.


    "Do you know how Elder lost his arm?"


    Dyna questioned.


    "Sure, he said he lost it during a battle in the north with some Demon beast."


    Ming replied, while smearing the powder on his wound.


    "No, he lied. He made up that story for Amanda, and then passed the same lie on to us."


    Dyna walked up to the unconscious man.


    "There are two ways the Military uses to make a hound stronger. The first is to have it feed on human brains to maybe spark some intelligence, while the other is to feed it a tattoo taken from a living Sersen to increase its ability."


    Lucy frowned, Chu had read the manual, and mentioned the first, but not this second method.


    "It''s not in the manual. I overheard Elder and Mrs Thomas whispering the morning after Jill and the others had the meeting."


    Dyna continued


    "Elder did not only get chased out of Frost City by his enemies... They also took his arm."


    The three of them stood beneath the forest canopy in silence.


    The wolf raised its head in a sudden motion, sniffing while twitching its ears.


    "Ming, defend!"


    Lucy zoomed off into the forest, leaving Ming speechless. In half a breath he crouched behind a tree root, sword drawn in defense. Dyna hid nearby, scanning the forest behind him, both of them oblivious to the stirring Akey.


    Within a few breaths, they heard the clang of iron, then silence.


    A crack, like a breaking of an egg, happened as Lucy appeared from between the trees, dragging something in her hand. She threw it on the ground before them, tossing a short sword with the other.


    A small creature resembling a human, in having hands and feet lay on the ground. Black blood stained the fatal wound on its neck, dripping down the pimpled filled green skin. Dressed in a crude beast skin armor, it had a small iron dagger on its waist while carrying a short bow and a quiver.


    Ming looked at the Goblin on the ground, then turned to the limp Akey nearby. The dead man still gripped the dagger hanging loose in his hand. He never had the chance to use it, as the wolf cracked his skull like an egg.


    Facing Lucy, Ming threw his hands up in frustration.


    "So what the heck do we do now?"

 Chapter 111 -Little liars

    <h4>Little liars</h4>


    In the late evening, loud noises and shouts of guards scurrying for equipment and weapons resounded near the farm.


    Chu stood with the fa?ade of a little boy, twisting his hands together in worry. Jim and Mr Thomas stood near him as the nobles approached from their individual camps.


    "Don''t worry, young Artisan. My Sersen will personally head out with the search party. We will find them soon."


    Grandmaster Yang said. With his white hair and long beard, he had the bearing of an old grandpa consoling a child. In the Capital, Grandpa Yang would have booted out his own kin if he came weeping, but for this young genius, he might sell his own grandson. Another voice sounded nearby.


    "I don''t know what is taking them so long, my Sersen is never late."


    Young master Tian cursed while gritting his teeth. He sent the guy out since morning for a simple task and he had yet to return. Young master Wu scowled at the side, on hearing what sounded like an excuse.


    Jim and Mr. Thomas took the lead of the search party since they had more experience and familiarity with the forest. They also had a huge wolf accompanying them for protection. After a brief talk with a little girl, they signaled to depart.


    The Sersen escort from Grandmaster Yang and Merchant Windit, as well as five guards, followed them under the trees.


    "If that wolf wasn''t such a coward, I would have bought it."


    Master Roak sighed. He had never seen a larger and more magnificent beast, but it bolted at the slightest noise. The wolf even feared the guards so much that it never came close, even out of curiosity. More shy than a princess on her wedding day, the beast kept its distance from these strangers.


    The little girl nearby snickered on hearing him voice his thoughts while returning to the barn. Master Roak shook his head, thinking poor folks really had it hard since they broke down under stress in different ways.


    Chu sat on a bench near the camp of the Churches Union. He had begun to grasp the understanding that this world followed a path similar to his old home. The path of progress and revolution intertwined closely with religion and the philosophers it educated and nurtured-- whether intentionally or not.


    "How come the Tower Mage is so close to the Church?"


    He asked.


    "Haha... I see our young inventor possesses an inquisitive nature. The Tower Mages have been around since ancient times, but we have never doubted the existence of a higher power. Sure we can channel magic and seek to unravel the mysteries of the continent, but the magic of healers come from another source."


    "Gifter, what mage Disparte means is that healers are blessed citizens who have been chosen by our faith. Sure we had some problems before, where the different churches fought each other because of their beliefs. However, since the formation of the Empire, the people are allowed to freely choose their religion."


    Healers included alchemist who created potions and individuals who filled the occupation of doctors. Shamans, witch doctors and the like could also be found scattered across the known continent.


    Chu nodded in response. This type of foundation was not bad. Since it prevented one religion from becoming too dominant, it eliminated the threat to the Emperor on the throne. As for these gifted folks, even in modern-day earth, there existed individuals who practiced countless ancient arts and abilities not yet explained by modern science.


    Chu slowly steered the conversation towards a topic of interest.


    "Wow, this has been the first time I have ever met so many Sersen."


    "Did young inventor not meet a Sersen before?"


    Grandmaster Yang inquired.


    "Yes, Merchant Griz has an old Sersen escort, but he never talked much."


    Chu replied holding onto an innocent face. One look at the Artisan''s expression told him the old man tried to test him out. With them investigating Griz, they obviously knew about Simon. This old coot must have thought he really crawled out of the womb yesterday.


    "Sersens are the crowning achievement of the Tower Mages. Since ancient times..."


    Mage Disparte proudly began a history of the Sersen as Chu listened. Chu noted that this question seemed really useful whenever he needed to switch the focus or subject while talking to mages. When Disparte finished, the boy nodded in appreciation of this wonderful information, before asking a question.


    "Simon did say it''s hard to become a Sersen. Most of the time, it ends in failure."


    Mage Disparte grimaced as the boy touched a weak spot for the entire Tower.


    "The problem for that is beyond our abilities for now. It is something we cannot fix at this time."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    The white-haired old man sighed, before calling a servant. A short time later, the servant returned carrying a large book. Chu looked at the familiar book as the mage scrolled towards the latter pages. A book like this had cost Chu blood, but the gut-wrenching purchase had also saved Lucy''s life. He had a name for it;


    The demon compendium.


    "Look at this."


    Chu watched the mage point out the pages imprinted with five talismans. Four on one, with one separate from the others.


    "All of our books and pages on talismans that are sold separately to the Military and Mercenaries are created by hand. This is the main reason why our books are so expensive. It also leads to this..."


    After the explanation, Chu finally understood the problems faced by the Tower. The talismans had to be hand drawn each time, resulting in little mistakes that turned them void. Mage Disparte actually pointed out two of the talismans that had faults because of improper glyph drawings.


    The next, and main reason for the talismans having such a poor activation rate lay in the medium itself.


    The thick parchment paper.


    "A talisman can only be activated if drawn correctly and if the lines of power are connected perfectly."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Looking at the ancient type of parchment paper, Chu saw numerous places where the ink lines broke because of the uneven, rough surface. Only when he looked closely did he realize how this rough writing medium turned a good talisman into a dud.


    "Most of our books and talismans are created by apprentices in the Tower since the more experienced mages need to learn magic to aid the Military. Thus you can imagine the difficulty in actually succeeding in activating a talisman."


    Before Chu asked the question, Disparte answered


    "It is impossible for an experienced Mage to waste time in drawing talismans. The Tower has always been short of talismans and attack mages. Only for the Military do we provide talismans that have been more carefully drawn."


    Chu nodded, as a bold idea began forming in his mind.


    Merchant Windit, and the others also joined them at the table.


    During their conversations, his little world soon began to expand. Back in his modern-day earth, Chu had been exposed to countless stories and literary works of the past, especially the ones containing the glories of the ancestors and heroes. Returning to the past, when heroes and valiant warriors roamed, had a certain allure.


    For those like himself who had been enraptured like his past self, Chu realized how stupid he had been. Forget about the warrior and ascent to becoming the greatest warlord. Currently, both he and the Emperor used a hole as a toilet and wiped their asses with leaves, rags or water.


    Nobody had made the breakthrough in inventing soap nor disinfectants. Only on the farm, did Chu begin to use diluted wine so as to make use of the alcohol. A germaphobe or someone with OCD might have succumbed or suicided within days. The equivalent of Roman bathhouse nor plumbing had emerged, nor did the world know about refrigeration.


    "The salt business of my Ancestors has continued for centuries. We also have the biggest salt mine in the southern desert. We preserve nearly everything with it in the cities, since only the nobles and richer folks can bring in fresh produce from their nearby farms."


    Chu asked his questions and listened to the answers. He did not share his knowledge but tried to find out where exactly the technology and implementation had progressed. Like many old civilizations, inventions usually spread out from the major cities towards the borders. These men were a prime candidate for obtaining information.


    Remembering that wars alone, did not sweep across continents and take lives, he shuddered on what living in an unhealthy environment would do in this world. The Middle Ages had a major incident that decimated lives across Europe by the millions.


    Chu suddenly had another startling thought.


    "I say, seniors, when you sail far out into the sea, do you fall off the world?"


    ***


    The group followed the wolf as it sniffed and then trotted in the forest. Ligg and File both walked together behind it with Thomas and Jim. The two Sersen belonged to the powerhouses of Yang and Windit respectively. The guard contingent making up the rest of the search party walked behind.


    "Don''t worry Farmer Thomas, we will soon find your kids. Akey has a reputation of being a top-notch fighter in the Capital. His tattoo is supposedly from a high ranked boar, allowing him to use his abilities more than ten times per day."


    Ligg comforted. He, like Akey, possessed high ranked boar tattoos, placing them among the cream of the crop in the Capital. A high ranked boar could be rated as the leader of a demon boar pack. These lifestones gave the user the privilege to attack with their abilities more times than the holders of the medium and normal ranking.


    Thomas nodded in comfort while smirking inside. He accepted the man''s genuine means of comfort, but with respect to the ranking of the tattoo, and the pride behind it, he could only laugh. Five years ago, he might have been in awe, but now he could only pity these men.


    Normal, medium or high... the demon beast still remained a boar. Whether a boar, rock slicer, or wildcat. All trembled and scattered, making way for the wolf demon. No matter the ranking, when Lucy came of age, even a host of immobility lizards would not dare to challenge her might.


    "Stop..."


    Ligg whispered as he signaled the men behind.


    The wolf had issued a soft growl, before crouching down into a slow stalking movement. The bristles of its fur raised and pricked up like a hedgehog. Sersen File had once been a scout in the Military before joining House Windit. Even though he had limited experience in venturing into the Western forest in the north, he still had his years of experience in scouting and tracking.


    He crouched and crawled forward along with the wolf. Peering over a large knotted root, he witnessed a gory spectacle. Sprawled out comfortably on its stomach, a large Jaga sat on the leafy earth, holding a ripped arm between its front paws as it chewed and savored the taste.


    The lifeless owner of the arm sprawled a little distance in the front, partially mutilated, in the blood-scented ground. A dead wildcat slumped over a tree root near the opposite side. File remained calm as he processed the scene. Having witnessed countless massacres in the north, a little blood like this with only a few bodies required no cause for concern.


    He made a quick signal to the others before rushing out towards the Jaga. File activated his ability as the disturbed beast pounced towards the rude visitor. Unfortunately for the Jaga, this man had fought against beast while alone in the rocky mountains. The lifestone on his tattoo rendered the speed and agility advantage of the Jaga, near useless.


    File dogged the swipe from the powerful front paws that would have seriously injured a normal adventurer. His power came from a demon wildcat, allowing him a burst of speed, as well as the increased sensory perception to keep up with his attack. Stepping away from the swiping claws, he sliced his blade across the neck of the large carnivore.


    Roar!


    With a look of surprise and despair flashing from its eyes, the beast stumbled around before slumping to the ground. Blood spurted from its wound, dying the already stained leaves in a bright red color. File scanned the immediate area as the others rushed out. On seeing the others, he sheathed his sword and sat down on a buttress root, panting heavily.


    "Look at you, wanting to hog all the glory. If it wasn''t for the fact that tattoos from demon wildcats rendered the users weak for a time, after a single use, everyone would prefer if given a choice. How much burst do you have for the day again? One, Two?"


    "Two, gimme a few breaths to regain myself."


    Ligg left him sitting with a pale face, as he walked towards the others. Jim moved around, checking and feeling the slight depressions on the ground. It was no surprise that the Sersens in the Capital knew each other''s abilities. Most of the time, when a House or noble recruited them, information from Frost City also landed into the hands of others.


    This way, everyone kept tabs on each other. Of course, this did not include the Sersens who they kept hidden as their trump cards. Nobody would know of what luck some might have out in the Nord Pass. Ligg followed the prints Jim discovered.


    "They fought the wildcats first, but the Jaga came after and ambushed them. I suspect guards died in the wildcat attack, but this person here... he survived and probably got overpowered by the Jaga."


    Jim said as he tracked and scouted.


    "What I don''t understand is why they all got ambushed and attacked in this particular area. Unless there is some incentive, these beasts won''t be attracted over in such numbers."


    Jim said, stroking his stubble beard in thought.


    "The trapper speaks the truth, these guys were attacked and ambushed one time after the next. That''s the strange thing about it. By the way, we seem to have forgotten our main goal."


    File said.


    In no time shouts and calls rang out in the forest.


    "Papa, Papa is that you?!"


    A fear filled yell answered the search party as from a nearby hollow trunk, a young girl crawled out. Covered in torn clothes and blood, she ran towards Thomas. Hugging him she released the pent-up fright, sobbing as tears dropped to the ground.


    Papa? Really... and what a way to make use of the water!


    Ming thought, then hollered from another position further away. On hearing Lucy, he finally answered the guards.


    Stumbling towards the party in a similar condition like Lucy, he fell into the arms of a guard.


    "Beyond the ridge, Sersen Akey killed it before we got attacked."


    He stuttered before his legs gave way in exhaustion.


    Two guards moved cautiously in the pointed direction, only to make a startling discovery. Exclaiming in doubt and excitement, File and Ligg joined them. On seeing the small creature half buried among some leaves, they quickly came to the same thought.


    The entire group collected the remains they could find and beat a hasty retreat from the forest before night descended. With a Sersen killed, nobody wanted to take any chances in this treacherous forest.

 Chapter 112- Bribing the way to the Capital

    Bribing the way to the Capital


    Ming pulled the thick quilt tightly over his body as another bout of shaking assaulted him. Lucy sat beside him on the bench, a shawl draped over her, with Amanda standing behind, massaging her shoulders. The oil lamps provided light in the workshop, flickering on the anxious faces of the men locked in a discussion.


    "Boy, are you certain that''s what happened?"


    Ming nodded his head, sipping a cup of warm water held between two shaking hands. He had told the truth of what happened according to his point of view.


    A guard acted as a scout, walking in front as they made their way into the forest. Looking for a suitable game, they ventured along, until the man ended up injured by a wicked trap. Trying to rescue him proved futile as the guard bled to death. When they prepared to leave, they found this creature hiding nearby in the bushes, carrying a pouch filled with gold.


    Sersen Akey decided to continue on for a little way so as to understand the meaning behind this discovery. They walked further into the forest until another guard stepped on another trap. They split up then, with the injured guard and a helper seeking to return.


    These returning guards then ended up being ambushed by wildcats, causing Sersen Akey to rush in to help. In that fight, Sersen Akey became injured along with the remaining guard. All through the fights and skirmishes he and Lucy hid on the side.


    Sersen Akey had bandaged his arm and approaching them when the Jaga jumped on him clamping its jaws on his head. The two of them scattered on the sight, seeking a place to hide without waiting to see the fate of the Sersen.


    "After fighting the wildcats, Sersen Akey did approach us while waving his sword. I thought he looked frightening at the time, but it turns out he wanted us to run. Maybe if he didn''t care for us, the Jaga would not have surprised him..."


    Ming lowered his head, shaking it while recalling the dreadful sight.


    "Now, now. The most important thing is that he saved you, at the cost of his life. That is how a true Sersen repays the people of the Empire. Take comfort that you lived."


    Young Master Wu comforted in a gentle manner. The loss of a Sersen for the six Houses was no small matter. Even for powerful Houses they only had around ten followers, most of whom had been family members sent to Frost City and returned with luck.


    For Griz to actually have a Sersen following him out of gratitude for his father, already spoke wonders. Most of the Sersens in the Empire settled in one place; Frost City''s Military.


    "The boy speaks the truth, the forest floor did have a pool of blood near a tree. It may have been from the guard they tried to bleed out the poison. We found and brought back a foot, blackened with poison-- likely the victim from the last trap."


    Sersen File spoke up while facing the representatives sitting at the table. He and another guard who had experience in scouting made a careful observation of the bodies before listening to the children''s tale. Nothing warranted suspicion. Unknowing he had followed the steps Jim guided him along to match the story.


    Since a Sersen had died, this investigation needed the collaboration of all six Houses. This ironclad rule of the Empire required the involvement of everyone present because their Houses had been part of the search party. Doing this eliminated any room for objections and prevented retaliations.


    All the discussions here was really intended to clear Chu from being blamed. If his status had been one of a simple commoner, this farm would have been razed, because of zero nobility ranking. Luckily the other powerhouses had been present, otherwise, he might be riding a wagon down to the Capital in tears.


    "We are lucky this time, those kids survived, or else this might have led to a nasty and lengthy investigation."


    Grandmaster Yang said. He recalled one time in the past when his House end up feuding with Clan Wu because of a suspicious Sersen''s death. Back then the late Emperor had to intervene in the dispute, costing House Yang their share in the slave trade. Any objections or cause of suspicion here would certainly wipe this farm off the map.


    "It''s already late at night, and those kids have suffered enough. Since everyone had a chance to conduct their investigation, we should let the children rest. Don''t forget we all have to submit our reports on this incident to the Keeper of Records when we return to the Capital."


    Young Master Wu suggested, being the first to stand.


    Everyone left the workshop, returning to their respective lodging. Young Master Tian was the last to leave. He intentionally moved slower, making his way to the children on the bench and patting them on the shoulders for comfort. He glanced at Amanda standing behind Lucy, before leaving the workshop now without his Sersen escort.


    When everyone exited the farm they looked on as the gates closed with the wolf watching them from behind it.


    "Though they raised it soft and like a coward, it still makes a good guard dog out here near the forest. I don''t expect any fall out from the Sersen issue, but I am concerned about the Goblins. I know we all agreed not to frighten the kid, but we will have to do something."


    Mage Disparte said.


    "Hmph, only an idiot would try to find trouble by bringing up this death after everyone present had no objections. With both the Church and the Tower here, you think anybody is that foolish? Not even the Grand Vizier would dare to do something like that."


    Priest Lowe snorted.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    In the barn, the same group gathered like before, this time including a raging Mr. Thomas.


    "Boy, you really know how to live on the edge, testing me like this."


    Mr. Thomas said as he removed his stranglehold from Chu''s neck. The boy spluttered and coughed, more so from the surprise one-handed attack than from the grip of the hold.


    "It worked better this way since it had you showing genuine concern. The men from the Houses are not hard to fool, but those two from the Churches Union are even more so. I suspect their standing in the group is not one to scoff at, both are adept in reading a person through expression and movement."


    Chu said while rubbing his neck. He continued


    "I think the group would make plans for the garrison to inform and have mercenaries and adventurers begin to mobilize in trying to scout out the forest, sooner than expected. All we have to do is hold on for a few weeks until they arrive."


    "I agree, that plan to throw in the Goblins in the mix did help in achieving a bonus objective. I only hope the group does not try to haul us off, using it as an excuse."


    Mr. Thomas mused.


    "We won''t have to worry about that. I certainly can''t leave here, especially now that I have decided on our real means of making money. Not to mention the little scheme that will net us true power in this world... hahaha"


    "Brat you always have the knack to confuse me."


    Mr. Thomas grumbled.


    Chu just looked at him, and then turned his face towards the rest of the children in the low light from the flickering lamp. Under their expectant gazes, he pushed the little piece of success in the middle of the table. He had been arguing with Amanda and Sakura on the day the Houses arrived, but this time left him with no doubts of success.


    Looking at the faces filled with frowning brows, tilted heads and open mouths he laughed.


    "This is the key to our future, of that I have no doubt."


    He turned to Amanda who had a questioning gaze.


    "We can share everything but this. Have Finn and Sherry ready tonight, its time to net some fish."


    ***


    Priest Lowe had taken a warm bath and sat in the lodge finishing his report under the candlelight. As a man raised and groomed by the Church, he developed a habit of reading and writing under the light from a candle. This practice of his helped to keep his mind calm and allow for periods of quiet thinking and relaxation.


    The water had been heated by the farm, the candles had been brought by him.


    "Lowe, we have a guest. They say the young inventor calls us tonight."


    Mage Disparte called out from outside, interrupting his quiet time.


    Priest Lowe frowned on the request but did not hesitate to exit the lodge. The teen escort walked with a limp and took them inside the gate in silence. Leaving the two old men with the young inventor, the teen then left the workshop. Chu looked over the table at the two confused men.


    "I called you over because I wanted you to be the first to see this before tomorrow. I value the Church and the Tower for their contribution in all worlds, in aiding and bringing mankind from the darkness."


    Chu said. As a modern-day man, he acknowledged the input religion played on advancing civilization. All religions contributed to their respective civilizations. Too bad, just like everything else, man always succumbed to greed. The same with scientific discoveries, people always found a way to spoil a good thing.


    He walked over to a table, and gently removed the light cloth covering the invention. A flat surface, filled with number glyphs and a pointer, stared back. The polished white wooden surface seems to reflect the dim light. Only now did the two of them hear the sound of a ticking noise, the timed beating, seem to occupy the room.


    "Tomorrow I plan to auction this out to the highest bidder who will make me the biggest percentage cut. I will provide the plans for this invention, all I ask is for some gold. Soon I plan to move to the Capital and create my own Clan."


    Chu said as the two men came closer and began inspecting the device.


    "This thing is the first of its kind and might still have a few kinks to work out. It''s bulky and needs someone to wind the spring every two hours, but it matches the time of a sundial perfectly. I call it a clock, and this is how it works..."


    Later that night...


    Merchant Windit had no idea why this limping teen came this late to invite him over to the farm. The boy moved like an antisocial hermit, refusing to make conversation. Good thing he had Sersen File for company, or else he might have cursed the wind.


    He entered the familiar workshop to find Chu standing near the table. Following the hand gesture, he sat at the table, Sersen File standing beside him.


    "I beg Merchant Windit for forgiveness, but I have called you over to find out like the others before, about that Goblin creature..."


    After a brief chat and some input from Sersen File, the talk concluded.


    "Before you return, I am planning tomorrow to reveal this new invention and partner with the person who would provide me with the most benefits. I trust Merchant Windit the most. Take a look at this cloth here, no matter how much you try to throw water on it, whatever it covers cannot become soaked. I call it waterproof material..."


    After practically having to tear the stubby hands of the fat merchant from his legs, Chu greeted the next sucker venturing into his enticing nest.


    "Master Roak, I heard about how much land you cultivate in the north. I want to give you first preference to see this new invention I will demonstrate tomorrow. Its called an iron plough, and can cut the time and effort for preparing the land by half..."


    Next came Grandmaster Yang


    "I admire Grandmaster Yang from the bottom of my heart. I feel I am connected to Senior Yang more than others because of our Artisan bond. Senior said he is in the salt business, but I have this plan and drawing that I will share tomorrow. I will give Senior a sneak-peek and hope he will gain it for his own use. It''s a building called an icebox..."


    Chu looked at the face of Young Master Wu seated at the table. By this time, he and Fatty Tian would have understood something had been taking place tonight. The handsome young man bore no signs of ill-will on his face at being called so late.


    "I thank young master Wu for the help and information. Young Master has just mentioned his family focus on mining in the mountains. I have this plan that I am willing to share tomorrow after a little demonstration. I believe we have been brought together by fate, this device is called an Archimedean Screw and is perfect for removing water from deep mines..."


    Next.


    Chu breathed a sigh of relief as the last young master left. Fatty Tian exhibited a grumpy mood while trying to milk him for snacks to satisfy the early morning munchies. The guy kept glancing around as if expecting someone to join them. On seeing him off Chu felt he just relieved himself of a major headache.


    Tired, but happy after noting the amazed and desperate looking faces, he glanced at Jill who had just joined him.


    "Thank you for the help. Without your information, this might have taken me some effort to sell."


    "Boss is too modest with his words. Even without me telling you what each of these Houses specialized in, I think you would have done great."


    Jill replied, her face not masking the awe she felt for this Boss. He had taken her information and tailor-made his inventions to suit each House. All done since he first learned about their impending arrival. Tomorrow those guys would bend their backs to try to please him with their offers. She knew every single one of them would experience a restless night.


    Chu stretched his arms and let out a huge yawn.


    "What a great feeling, I am going to sleep like a log for the rest of the night."


    He remarked.


    Jill watched him as he trotted out towards the barn.


    "What a shrewd little demon. Master would love doing business with this guy."

 Chapter 113- Offers to make one smile

    <h4>Offers to make one smile</h4>


    Pug faltered along the way through the shady forest in the early morning, his eyes heavy from lack of sleep. He exited the towering trees and the canopy, raising a thin green hand to block the dazzling sunlight. Pug paused at the edge of the large clearing,  consisting of a small rocky hill birthed out from the earth, depositing boulders and debris around it.


    One would have to trek for hours from the grasslands, before meeting this place. In this place devoid of trees and decorated with sparse clumps of grass, his destination lay halfway up the hill. Following a narrow track filled with loose rubble and stones, he stopped in front of the gaping cave whose darkness threatened to swallow him into oblivion.


    Two goblins stood guard at the entrance chattering without a care, one sitting the other leaning against a rock. A pair of crude iron spears leaned against another rock, ownerless at the present time. Pug knew that besides these guards, up on the hilltop behind some of those large boulders, a couple more rested.


    "Me go see Pocong."


    Pug said as the goblins waved him on.


    Stepping into the darkness, his race natural ability took over, as his eyes adjusted and activated his night vision. Goblin night vision turned the darkness before him, into dusk, not into daylight clarity like some of the other denizens of the forest. Walking along the natural cave tunnel, he entered into a large cavern. Here, torches hung along the walls as numerous goblins bustled in and out of other tunnels.


    The lanky goblin passed among others of similar size and frame, some with long noses, some with short stubby ones. Goblins with rough button-filled skin, others with smooth clammy complexions. Even though they all looked like a strong wind could topple them over, their thin bodies contained explosive muscles and hard bones.


    Pug doddered around the crowd, the stench of filth mixed with the harsh smell of iron from the forges below. He walked through another passageway entering into a small cavern. The chatter stopped as he walked up the chamber, shadows dancing on the walls from the flickering light.


    "Pug sees vanguard Pocong."


    The scout dropped to the damp floor, crawling towards a large chair on the far end, his forehead bumping on the rough surface during his crawling prostration. The ten or so goblins, dressed in leather hide armor, watched him snail across the middle until he reached the chair made of bones and iron. Pug kissed the bottom of the feet in respect before kneeling on the ground.


    "Speak undeserving worm."


    The owner of the voice sat on the throne, staring at the little goblin before him. Pug shuddered as he gazed with reverence at the vanguard.


    Most goblins had features and general characteristics like Pug. They matured and reached the height and build of the average twelve-year-old child. The vanguard, however, had features like Clod. Tall in stature, he towered over the others with his four and a half feet. His bulky arms ticker than a goblin''s thigh, his burly frame had a volume that needed three goblins to fill.


    Goblins, as a rule, were opportunistic fighters. They attacked an opponent ferociously and with zeal, each of them seeking to deliver a blow with the intention to draw blood. They operated as mean, lean, sneaky machines, baiting and swarming an opponent so that one among them could deliver the killing strike.


    The vanguard, however, held the pride of the Goblin race. He could fight one on one with a wildcat. In battle, he roamed around the battlefield, easily dispatching the foes held down by the goblin numbers. Just one of his heavy blows contained more power than four goblin raiders combined.


    "Vanguard, scout on forest edge killed. Humans found us."


    Pug reported. He led the scouting team that patrolled and investigated the edge of the forest and noted the human settlements nearby. In this very room, these leaders of the Goblin Raiders decided when and where to strike.


    The large figure covered in leather and iron armor twisted on the throne before issuing a wet fart.


    "Prepare a raiding party. We wipe them out tonight after the witching hour. Send message to Shaman Chief, the vanguard prepare to Raid!"


    ***


    Chu brushed the hair from his eyes as he crawled out of bed. The fatigue of waking nearly the entire night, coupled with having to maintain his focus when conducting business, lingered in his bones. He did not have time to step a foot out the barn, as a chubby looking merchant sidled up to him.


    "Young Artisan, the Heaven seem to shower you with a wonderful morning. Come, come, we have all been waiting to eat with you."


    Merchant Windit laughed while rubbing his small, fat palms together.


    Chu nodded, shuffling towards the workshop, as the man waddled beside him. On entering the building, he received cordial greetings from the others already seated. Chu returned the greetings and then sat down, taking note of his breakfast companions.


    "I hope you all had a wonderful night rest, Maybe today will bring everyone some sort of luck."


    Chu said, facing each of them as he spoke. Red swollen eyes, filled with black bags hanging under them, blinked back at him. After last night''s meeting, these men, young and old did not sleep a wink. Having these men on the opposite side of the business table, reveal their intentions gave Chu a sense of accomplishment.


    When you hold a business meeting or engage in any type of transaction, this is how you should always have the other party act. Always place them on the back foot even before you begin.


    After a late breakfast, during which Chu engaged in idle chatter about the price of firewood in the Capital and the dangers of harvesting lumber in the forest, he decided these guys sweated enough, any more and they might strangle him. Merchant Windit and Grandmaster Yang nearly dragged him out, impatient to achieve their goals.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    They rode the modified wagon to an empty field. Even Fatty Tian who had close ties with the Emperor''s family had to admit that all other carriages became trash before this uncovered wagon. Building and selling these wagons would certainly earn them a tidy sum.


    Out in the field, Clod waited for them, a strange iron contraption harnessed to a horse.


    "This is called a plough, and its function is simple. By cutting the labor cost, a farmer can now till his field, in preparation for planting. This invention will make digging using wooden hoes and forks; obsolete... Clod, if you may."


    Chu allowed them to scrutinize the iron plough before having Clod conduct a demonstration. Soon rows of straight upturned soil stretched across the field as Clod walked beside the horse guiding it. Chu gave them time to process and investigate the equipment and for Master Roak to walk along the field once with Clod during the tilling.


    "I won''t ask for much for this invention, I will hand over the design drawing and manufacturing steps for everything I show you today. If I am satisfied with the highest offer that is..."


    "I can give you ten percent of our profits from making this thing."


    Fatty Tian said. One must know how important this meant to the food supply of the Empire.


    "Twenty percent of the profits on selling the plough. My Clan is also willing to pay ten percent each year on the profits we will make when renting out this plough to farmers."


    Master Roak suggested. He seemed to have thought long and hard last night, on seeing the design. Now that he had a first-hand view and witnessed how it worked in the field, he had to win this invention. He glanced at the others as they seem to hesitate on thinking about this invention.


    "Twenty-five percent of the profits adding ten percent from rentals. I am willing to pay out ten thousand gold for ownership of the design."


    Master Roak grimaced, feeling that he had to throw out this better offer. If he lost this opportunity even when the boy had secretly helped him, he would turn into a laughing-stock. What he did not know, was that those frowning faces looking as if to bid were thinking about their own circumstances. Something suitable for Clan Bridgeroak, might not gain as many profits for others.


    "Very well, I will take this offer from Clan Bridgeroak, when we return my sister will draft the contract."


    They rode the carriage, to the well near the windmill, with Master Roak in a jolly mood. Ten thousand gold might cut into his Clan''s wealth, but when he considering the implications of the invention sweeping across the Empire, that amount of gold could be regained within a year.


    "This invention is called the Archimedes Screw. When attached to a large wheel, humans can step onto it, driving the wheel and thus the screw. It is ideal for pumping out water from deep mines that tend to become water-logged."


    "One thousand gold coins for the plans, I ask the other Houses to have pity on my circumstances."


    Young Master Wu said.


    "Fifteen percent on selling the product, and five thousand deposit for the design drawings."


    Fatty Tian shouted.


    "Twenty percent when we build and sell, Master Tian please give our house some face."


    Young Master Wu gently said.


    "I should also mention, this invention can be used to irrigate fields and bring water to places near rivers and ponds."


    Chu remarked.


    "Twenty-five percent on each product sold and run by our Clan."


    Master Roak shouted. If he got his hands on both this and the plough, his Clan would be able to double their farming lands and capacity. Young Master Wu frowned but quickly maintained his calm face.


    "Ten thousand deposit and twenty-five percent on profits made yearly."


    Young Master Wu gritted his teeth and said. He had hoped to save some money but understood that each one of these inventions would create life-changing reforms in the Empire. Bleeding his house to secure one of these designs would not be considered shameful. If the Patriarchs and Leaders had been present, they would have scrambled for it themselves.


    "Good, good, Young Master Wu will not regret this deal. Since we are here at the well, I can show the next product."


    Chu said and indicated for Stavia, who waited nearby to come forward. She gave him an ordinary cloak and stepped to the side.


    "Have someone wear this. This invention is different from the rest. What we will have is a partnership with the successful bidder. Any cloaks, shawls or capes delivered to us will return to the partner as waterproof. I always believe seeing is believing."


    Chu continued as he held a small wooden bucket. Smiling at the unfortunate guard, he doused him with water. When the man removed the cloak, he appeared dry without a drop of water. Chu spread the cloak like a tent roof before repeating the process. All the water ran out from the top, leaving the place underneath it dry.


    "How much will you give, I believe you all understand the implications of this invention."


    "Twenty thousand deposit, thirty percent on the profits sold."


    Merchant Windit wasted no time in shouting out his bid. Not caring for his identity, he blurted out a staggering amount, while casting a pitiful look towards the others.


    "Young Tian, I know of the use this will have on the Military. But I am the bulk supplier of clothes and accessories to the Military, I will cut a deal with you regarding selling it at a low price to officers."


    Merchant Windit begged, offering concessions right then and there.


    "Fine, but we will iron out our deal together when you sign your contract."


    Fatty Tian grumbled.


    Chu led them inside the workshop.


    "This design drawing is called an ice house. What it does is keep cold storage, preserving meats and creating cold drinks during hot summers. This design will be sold to the highest bidder."


    "Ten thousand gold, and twenty percent on selling and rental cost."


    Grandmaster Yang said. This design would allow his house to branch out into another work, not wholly dependent on the salt trade. Like the others before him, he wasted no time in striking a high bid to avoid competitors. Chu smiled as he secretly gave him the thumbs up.


    These merchants quickly learned the value of profit-sharing. They knew by now, the boy wanted a slice of the profits. Whether he learned about it from his ugly sister or not, they all saw the sparkle and greed in this little miser''s eyes.


    "The last invention on display can be considered a gift from Heaven. Since time immemorial the Church and the Tower have interlocked and help defend us from the demons in the north. This invention will change time as we know it. No matter where the Church it hangs on display, or the name in front of the Church, it shall be known as a Clock."


    Chu said.


    He unveiled the large clock, made with the gears and oversized spring. The device still had some kinks to sort out, but he knew the Church and the Tower would soon rectify it themselves.


    "Thirty thousand in gold and the favors of the Tower and Church included."


    Master Disparte said. Priest Lowe nodded beside him in approval. Both of them had spent the night grasping the effect this would have on the civilized world as they knew it. Controlling time to a certain degree affected folks from the farmer tilling the fields to the alchemist brewing his potions.


    The others shuddered on the statement because as of now, this boy just became protected by the two largest organizations in the human continent.


    "Sold. Please join me for lunch while my big sis will take care of the contracts. During lunch, I will answer any questions on your purchase."


    Chu beamed to his new business partners. Not counting the income from future sales, he had secured enough money to join the ranks of a small noble. Most importantly he had found a reliable backer wherever he decided to travel in the Empire. These men did not deal in the pittances of copper coins.


    They dealt in gold...


    Today really made one smile.

 Chapter 114- A fruitful day

    <h4>A Fruitful Day</h4>


    Chu spent the remainder of the evening visiting each small lodge while answering questions or explaining certain designs. The representatives had all received their inventions or crude drawings. They did not rush to leave for the Capital but instead decided to gain as much information about their invention.


    Young Master Wu left the very evening, however, after receiving and signing his contract. He had gained and lost during this trip and wanted to begin implementation of the new equipment as early as possible. The House stamp on the contracts stipulated his Clan would pay the deposit to Griz on his arrival in the Capital.


    "When you enter the Capital, this older brother will take you around. This older brother looks forward to your new inventions."


    Young Master Wu said. Chu nodded and waved him goodbye, as the carriage rolled out. Before Chu could rest, the others literally grabbed him, sharing him among themselves.


    "Explain this thing about using straw and mud to keep the ice blocks from melting. I want to construct a test building at home since I will return to the Capital in winter. And what is this about building it near a river or in a shaded location? Will a basement also suffice?"


    "Can I use thinner iron for this plough blade? You just said something about a plan using two horses to increase the speed, as well as adding additional blades? Brat, how much more money do you want to bleed my Clan?"


    "Young Master Chu, you are a genius who knows no limits. I believe you will soar to the Heavens one day. A deity like you will have no need for gold and worldly metals, could I possibly have a discount?"


    Tomorrow they would receive their contracts and then leave. They planned on using the return trip to finalize the agreement for handling the windmill and wagon. This joint agreement had the effect of negating any major schemes between the Houses.


    Chu did not care for the bickering or underhanded plans the Houses might conduct in secret. The Emperor would not be shortsighted, so as to allow one House to emerge as a rival.  It would not affect Chu, especially since he had the protection of the Tower and Church.


    Mage Disparte and Priest Lowe fawned over him in the evening, practicing the winding up of the clock. Chu did not know whether to feel satisfied or ashamed of witnessing the old men. Since the lunch meal, they received the clock and had constantly been comparing the sundial and the clock, every hour.


    Chu shamelessly held his head up with the pride of a man engaging in blatant plagiarism.


    This is the feeling of an inventor! On earth it belonged to others, here it belonged to him. Don''t hate me, true inventors, I am simply spreading your great work in another world.


    He left the lodge after dark, leaving Mage Disparte burning a precious hour-marked candle.


    Chu smirked on entering the farm gate. He had two goals to cross out from his bucket list; creating something that would change this world for the better, and helping to achieve stability in the ruling power.


    He sighed in contentment as he entered the workshop.


    "Well, well, well. If it isn''t our young master returning late, from socializing with the upper class. Seems that this Big Sister needs to administer a beating since you''re stepping onto a wayward road."


    Amanda said while moving from the table towards him. She held him in a chokehold, strangling him by the neck. The swelling on her hands and face had subsided somewhat, but the blotches of yellow discoloration remained for the time until she took a bath.


    "Do you know how hard it is to copy these drafts into four contracts? I have no idea why you want so many copies of the same thing. Don''t you know you only need two? One for you and the other for them?"


    Chu patted the hands of the young woman, hoping for release while gasping for breath.


    "Big Sis, two contracts might work for little deals between merchants, but this agreement is like placing our head inside a Jaga''s mouth. One wrong move and the jaws would clamp shut. The two extra copies will fall into the hands of the Emperor''s vault, via the Grand Vizier and also into the hands of our vanguard heading into the Capital."


    He explained.


    "I see, good idea little brother, planning this now, makes the moving and settling by Master Griz to become easy. With this, we won''t have to wait until we move to the Capital to handle all this."


    Amanda nodded. This boy always kept thinking one step ahead. Even the journey from here to the Capital would take four months. Having Master Griz pave the way, and making it easier for him, ensuring a solid start for the Bai Company.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Wait, but who can we trust to deliver the contract to the Emperor? Master Griz will have to wait months to schedule a meeting with the Emperor, even if he is recommended by the Tower."


    A knock sounded from the door, as Doug entered


    "Boss, Young Master Tian is here to see you."


    Chu sat beside the hooded Amanda next to the table scattered with parchments and documents. In the lamplight, Fatty Tian twisted his fingers nervously, with a large man sitting beside him. If Chu considered Akey a hill, this person represented a mountain.


    Behind the two, Fatty Tian''s Sersen bodyguard stood straight as a file, not daring to move in the least.


    "My apologies for the late visit at night, Lady Amanda, but my Sersen only returned as few breaths ago. This is a potion that might ease your pain. I had this small vial flowed over by falcon, with an order placed for more at the Trading Post."


    Fatty Tian mumbled. He used his stubby fingers to push a small bottle across towards the surprised young woman.


    "Ahem, barring the collaboration between the Houses, I believe young master Chu had something worthy of discussion with us."


    The deep voice matched the frame perfectly, as the muscular man sitting at the side interjected. Gray hair and age did little to diminish his natural overbearing presence.


    "That is correct. I request Sir to remain when the others depart tomorrow. Then I will have the Artisans demonstrate it, and answer any pertinent questions."


    "I do have one question, how did you know who I am? I don''t believe little Tian would have told you. He might look like a simple fatty, but his mind and mouth operate far shrewdly than others expect."


    Chu raised his eyebrows in surprise at the question. A voice coming from outside, however, spared him from answering.


    "Greetings, I see General Kettle and pay respects. It was this lowly one who revealed your name."


    Jill walked to the side of Chu and bowed. She remained standing on the side as the old man scanned her over.


    "So, it''s a young pup from the Thief''s Guild. Old man Saul mentioned he sent you guys out."


    General Kettle nodded, his narrow eyes taking their time in scanning the shivering Jill and the calm, poker-faced Chu. He then continued


    "Seems like I still underestimated you, Young Master. I look forward to your demonstration tomorrow."


    As a bulwark of the Empire, the old man really knew how to apply pressure with his words. Chu thought it familiar to the pressure a Department head placed on their subordinates to meet a looming deadline.


    Of course, in this world, the punishment might have to be paid in actual blood.


    "You should take your time, in stepping into the Capital. Noble families tend to take the death of their Sersens seriously."


    "I will bear that in mind, Sir."


    The gray-haired man rose and left, with Tian following and casting backward glances.


    Chu sighed. The aura during the meeting could be cut with a knife. Nothing less from the Sersen General of the Capital army.


    He had nearly pissed his pants when a frightened Jill revealed this secret when he had arrived. Chu had no idea how the Grand Vizier managed to send such a powerful escort for fatty, but the visit exceeded his imagination.


    "How come this Fatty could command such a person to run errands?"


    He asked.


    "Pshhh¡­ Errands? The General only accompanied Young Master Tian because he came here for his own purpose. Obviously, he wanted to see what invention the creator of the portcullis had in store for the Military, and also to visit the neighboring village. The Sersen standing behind Young Master Tian is the one who went for the potion."


    Jill smirked as if revealing a big secret while continuing


    "You might not know this, but about two years ago, a wolf demon appeared near this village. All the commanders and the garrison captains involved in that incident had to make their report in person, in the Capital. The General wanted to have a first-hand view of the place in question."


    She continued


    "Don''t believe the guards that followed him and just returned are merely guards. I can bet you all the gold in the world, they are all Sersens."


    Jill reveled on the shocked face of the young Boss. This was the second time she actually made him look like a child who pissed his pants. The effect was the same, but the cause had been something entirely different.


    ''Holy crap, this damn incident has still not settled? I need to tell Lucy not to make a move and to avoid this old geezer until he leaves.''


    Chu cast a glance at Amanda, who picked up on his thoughts.


    "We need to stay on guard until everyone leaves. I''ll mention it to the others. Hey Chu, does my face seem like it''s in pain?"


    Amanda asked as she felt her face.


    I really have to carry these isolated women out into the city for some experience. One of these days someone is going to fool them with a jar of honey.


    Chu coughed, clearing his thoughts.


    "Most importantly, Amanda gather the Elder and the usual council. In the meantime, Jill will tell me some more about young master Wu. Someone who can leave here after all that, with a smile on his face, certainly means trouble."


    Chu said.


    The response from the Capital, and the interactions between the powerhouses that could crush him with just their pinky toe went according to expectations. The information he gleaned from Jill proved to be the most valuable.


    Never in his life did he realize the true power that the Churches of old wielded in their respective nations. Through that grace alone, did he know, Young Master Wu could not retaliate on the loss of his Sersen.


    History and the knowledge imparted by the experience of those countless ancestors of humans throughout the ages had infinite worth.


    Chu could only shake his head. Maybe if he had read about the exploits of the hero Gilgamesh, rather than know the name through playing games on Nin**e*do, it might have helped him more at the moment.


    Life in this era progressed differently, therefore he had to make his own compensation.


    As for Young Master Wu and his ruthless plot to gain control, Chu planned to milk him until he shriveled like an old prune. After the bandit incident, anyone who threatened him deserved retribution.


    Even a young master...

 Chapter 115- Night Attack

    <h4>Night Attack</h4>


    Rose walked along the perimeter of the farm, scanning the wooden wall for any unusual signs. At dusk, she assumed the duty of the night watch, along with others on the schedule.


    Since leaving her family in the village, her life changed for the better. As a female offspring, she had suffered neglect and abuse under a father who spent the majority of his time in the tavern. From a young age, she learned to sweep the floor, light a fire, and beg for bread and firewood from relatives and neighbors.


    As if that wasn''t sufficient, the old man decided to cash in early on his investment. Stunned when she accidentally overheard the conversation by her parents, she hardened her heart to run away. Rose soon realized that the wall was not the only thing that separated the slums from the village.


    Within a week, she understood that she had jumped from the kettle, into the fire.


    Unlike the majority, she turned lucky, saved by her true family. Not only did she gain the luxury of eating three square meals a day, but she also focused on the primary goal to become a true adventurer. In this world, the number of female adventurers could be counted on one hand. As for women soldiers and mercenaries-- they were non-existent.


    She sometimes met or bumped into her blood relations when she traveled to the village. On such occasions, she gestured with a nod and simple greeting before moving on. She had neither hate nor pity on her heart, just that she felt the farm had been her home all along.


    Maybe if she remained illiterate and ignorant of the world, her family, if they knew of her present circumstances might play the blood relations card to ride on her present luck. Education on the farm did not only teach reading and mathematics. All those stories and experiences related by Mr. Thomas and the other elders had some worth.


    Understanding the world, asking questions and finding a common link. Rose like many of the younger children, understood how humans ranged from smiling friendly faces to sneering, ruthless devils. Power to protect one''s self came in many forms. Rose choose the path of the sword.


    Before the arrival of the people from the Capital, her training had progressed smoothly. She had incorporated the martial skills Chu demonstrated, making her own actions during a fight more fluid and lethal.


    Although she felt the same frustration as those who enjoyed training and hunting in the forest, she like the others knew this period of time played an important part in Chu''s overall plan.


    Rose did not interact much with the planning group, neither did she have much progress during the educational classes. As a thin girl from the village, her muscles and fat filled out perfectly in giving her a tall, graceful figure.


    Her shoulder-length hair, tied in a pony-tail, did not impede her sight while fighting. The slender hands and legs bore small blemishes from scrapes and wounds in the forest, and her long white fingers and palms callused from swinging a sword.


    A week before the visitors'' arrival, Chu forced her along with the other women to begin using a watered down version of the potion Amanda used to disguise herself. Day by day, her cuts and scabs slowly began to disappear, while her hands regained some softness.


    After witnessing the effects, no one paid attention to the slight swelling and discoloration when used. In fact, the womenfolk began issuing demands for the new lotion. There were other small ''tools'' that aided in softening her looks, making Rose appearance in line with those women living among the higher classes.


    Wooden combs to help loosen those knots and straighten one''s hair, small sharpened shears, called scissors, made especially to cut and groom a girl''s hair and eyebrows, and also small knives to trim the nails on the fingers and toes.


    With the introduction of the etiquette classes, made mandatory for everyone, her previous hunched way of walking had been forcefully changed into a natural posture similar to the grace of a runway model. When she crouched into an attacking stance, her eyes did not stare at the ground, but straight ahead due to her straightened spine.


    Since then, Rose treated this etiquette training seriously. Anything that could allow her to improve her movement and skill during fighting deserved special attention. She did not bicker like complain like another ungrateful male teen.


    Having to spend nearly half a day stepping around with a book on your head could create wonders.


    Rose climbed the north watchtower and joined one of the recent members of the family on patrol. In the darkness, the faint moonlight from an ever bright full moon cast a silver onto the grasslands. In the distance, the dark edge of the forest formed a shadowy border.


    "Eh? Is something there?"


    Rose followed the extended hand, squinting into the darkness. Two small shadows in the far distance to the north, slowly approached, zooming in larger. It did not take her long to recognize her hunting companions.


    "Call Dyna, and keep an eye out on the visitor camp for prying eyes."


    Chu swam in a clear pool that had gold coins as pebbles, glittering underwater in the bright sunlight. Under the marble carved cabana, top models and idols from different countries sipped their cold drinks. Clad in sexy bikinis, they cast him sultry gazes, while hoping to attract the attention of the Master of this domain.


    A shapely girl in a risqu¨¦ swimsuit surfaced nearby, beads of glistening droplets caressing down her wet hair and smooth tanned skin. She playfully flicked the water, sending a wave splashing towards him. His eyelids closed involuntarily on reflex, but when they opened and the haze cleared, a stubble filled face leaned over him shaking his resting body with rough hands.


    "Eh, damn you Ming..."


    Chu wiped the drool lingering from his mouth, desperately trying to recall his dream while sitting beside the long table in the barn. Around him, sitting or standing consisted of the members who performed the usual guard duty. The tense atmosphere and grim faces reflected the type of news just received.


    He patted his forehead to shatter the remembrances. Serious matters lay at hand.


    "Let me hear this again."


    "The two wolves patrolling the forest near our lumber camp have returned. Jim let them in through the east gate since they circled around to hide from the visitors staying near the opposite gate."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Chu nodded while looking at the little girl.


    "What kind?"


    "The approaching danger smells like the goblin Lucy caught in the forest."


    Dyna reported. Ever since the guest arrived, they always knew the farm had a large wolf. They never suspected that out in the forest, two similar beasts roamed around freely. As for the confident statement on the type of threat, Chu, much less others would not dare to question.


    Chu had viewed lots of films and documentaries highlighting the cunning and skills of animals. Some like chimps and killer whales could actually be trained to perform remarkable feats. In this world, Dyna''s wolves proved that the phrase ''cunning as a wolf'' truly existed.


    The little girl''s method might seem barbaric to some and ruthless to others. Since they began hunting, she created a simple form of communication. She started off with cured pieces of animals they hunted.


    If she lined up those pieces in a line on the ground, the wolf would choose the piece belonging to whatever they saw. Pawing at a cured pheasant''s foot while facing east, meant somewhere in that direction had a flock or a single one of those birds. Similar actions occurred with a Jaga claw or wolf teeth.


    For over a year, this type of communication existed, up until they faced the bandits in the woods. Following that incident, Dyna took her wolf training to a higher level. Chu always suspected these wolves underwent some sort of change ever since the cubs feasted on the wolf demon''s heart.


    The forbidden experiment conducted by Dyna using the bandits seemed to have boosted their intellect. He would not be surprised if one day, he would wake up with a wolf speaking while shaking him with a paw. These bastards might do it to him just for fun. Dyna had them on the brink of an astounding breakthrough in communication.


    The little pouch, with contents unbecoming of a young lady, now contained wooden tiles the size of mahjong or dominoes. Each tile had small characters carved into them, highlighted by ink stains. Instead of pointing at a dried foot, the wolf now pointed at the corresponding tile.


    She had one tile separate from the others, marked with the word ''threat''. The wolf might not know to count, but it could point at the goblin and threat tile, indicating that the goblins possessed enough numbers or ability to threaten its life.


    One thing to note is that the wolves always looked at Ming and pointed to the threat tile. The incident when he had shamed them while small always seem to weigh on their minds.


    "Take a wolf and scout on the north side. Return as soon as you know where they decide to break from the forest"


    Chu drummed his fingers as Dyna left.


    "Doug, have two guards man the towers near both gates, send someone with Toll and Rugol to climb the windmill and guard the complex."


    He did not want problems to occur, or anyone taking advantage of him during the raid to snoop around.


    "Bon, get the multi-shot launcher ready. Good thing we changed the front legs into wheels. Looks like General Kettle won''t have to wait until tomorrow for his demonstration."


    Chu rubbed his hands. Bon choose a few helpers, and turned to leave, but then paused.


    "Boss, we also have two more built but untested. Do you want to use them tonight?"


    ***


    "Yaah!"


    Cust smacked a grinning goblin on the head when the unruly maniac sneaked to the front. As a veteran of countless skirmishes within the forest, he also had experience in conducting raids on human farms. Each one of the ten Captains under the Vanguard General had success in previous raids during the forced stay in the south.


    Now that the news from the north spoke of the departure of the dreadful demon, the goblin clans thirsted for the thrill of raids. The vanguard consisted of the most successful applicants among the raiders. To any survivors and human victims, they had the reputation of the most vicious, bloodthirsty, and the like.


    The strike force consisted of his very own goblins, with an additional twenty from the vanguard army itself. He led this mammoth force of forty goblins, against the suspected small farm. This farm to the far south of the village incurred the wrath of his General, and so needed to pay the ultimate price.


    The extra support from Lord Pocong, ensured the farm would have no surviving message-bearers. This raid would entail a full, silent wipeout.


    Under this little battalion, erasing some farmer, while abducting the women, was like sending him to butcher a hare. He only hoped they could find some good playthings while pillaging for food. The General had beaten into him to erase all traces of the raid because they still needed to hide until the farms harvested the grains.


    The large contingent gathered behind tree trunks, large roots and shrubs, hungrily eyeing their target in the distance. In the moonlight, and under goblin vision, the shadow of the lodges came into view. Cust strained his eyes, looking at the buildings in the distance.


    "Smokehouses?"


    He had once raided a farm near the forest that had a small building filled with cured meats. Seeing these, whetted his appetite. He sniffed the air, goblins had a reasonable sense of smell, but being downwind negated that advantage. He voiced some grunts, causing two ugly-looking raiders, even by goblin standards to run to his side.


    "Magg, when crawling up for attack, take five, head left. Bugg, you take five, head right. Like river crab, no escape."


    He extended his thin hands outward in a circular fashion to visually demonstrate to his subordinates. Not happy with the drooling heads that gazed towards the suspected meat houses, he administered a scolding.


    Slap, slap!


    "You left, you right. Useless trash."


    He uttered in the rude goblin language.


    Cust had earned his stripes during a subjugation of a goblin village. No stranger to night raids, he chattered again to lead the group in crawling out from the forest. Under the faint light from the moon, their little green bodies blended into the grassland, patiently crawling towards their prey. Cust knew they had all the time in the world.


    This slaughter would occur as planned. Right after the holy witching hour of the forest witches.


    The moon and the stars aligned.


    It was time!


    Halfway between the bottom of the slope and the forest, he signaled to stop, scanning the target. The lodges lined the slope, behind which he made out the shape of a wooden wall. At the side, to the south, a small corral contained some resting horses.


    His Goblin gut screamed that he struck gold, these building had to contain smoked meats. And looking at the number of horses in the corral, it had to be tasty horse meat.


    ''We struck gold!''


    Even in the throes of excitement, Cust never lost his cool. As a veteran, he had to show quality leadership skills to these riff-raff. He shook the goblin sprawled beside him.


    "Horse meat, horse meat..."


    He grinned while bobbing his head to the goblin near him, who returned a whistling laugh from between some missing teeth. The message soon spread around; they would feast well tonight.


    The stiff meats of those old, hard-ass farmers passed their prime and any remainders would be saved for the vanguard army. He really preferred the meats of wild animals, rather than this tough flesh.


    These humans really had some sort of resilience, forcing the goblins into learning slow-cooking and simmering. His mouth watered, thinking back to his first subjugation of a human female. A fine specimen of the race, plump and round like an apple. Too bad she tried to escape, he nearly cried on losing her from the funhouse.


    The baked pie afterward, did taste good; scrumptious. Needed more salt though.


    Snapping out of his lustful thoughts, Cust then slapped the closest drooling goblin for displaying such lack of self-control.


    Chastising his battalion for making a small ruckus, he grunted the signal to snail forward. On reaching the bottom of the slope, they had now covered over half the distance from the forest to the farm. He looked up while the others continued progress.


    His uneven thick eyebrows scrunched together and his beady eyes narrowed as his mouth then twisted.


    Cust frowned, staring towards the intended target.


    Two humans stood on a platform behind the wooden wall, their faces and eyes seemingly locked on him in the darkness. The old man looked like a tough piece of meat in need of some serious boiling, while the younger kid reminded him of the succulent flavor he once tasted before.


    In the distance and darkness, he did not make out the smirk on the face of the prime meat. He did hear a sound that did not bode well.


    "Attack."

 Chapter 116- Unfortunate Raiders

    <h4>Unfortunate Raiders</h4>


    From his crawling posture, Cust frowned while looking up towards the humans some distance away.


    The strange word covered the silent grassland, dissipating to a whisper when it reached his pair of scrawny, pointed ears. Cust, eyed the two humans, as a blood lust and ferocious growl welled up within his throat. Since they spotted him, he had no qualms in launching his attack. Before he could shout the command however, it rained.


    Like a passing cloud, floating overhead, the deadly rain thumped into the ground at the front and then continued over them as it progressed in the direction of the forest. Never in his short life, had Cust fought in such a large-scale war.


    Goblin wars consisted of skirmishes between humans, goblin tribes, and small villages of the other forest denizens. The whizzing arrows seem to come from hundreds of archers releasing their bows in harmony. Not even a Goblin Tide could mirror such discipline.


    The wooden arrows, with sharpened points made by burning and scraping over a fire, soon buried themselves into the earth, covering a large expanse of grassland. The whistling sound in flight gave way to the pitter-patter beats on making contact with the sometimes hard earth or soft flesh.


    The pleasant sound, like raindrops pattering on the shingled roof, gradually escalated into screams and wails. They varied between shouts of anger, to dying groans from the surprised raiders.


    No matter the race, the wail of an intelligent creature sucking its last breath, sends a shiver through the body while freezing the soul. This was the first time Chu had ever witness a mass slaughter of something other than a beast. The sounds shrouded in the darkness generated an eerie feel.


    While some in the farm did some soul-searching and tried to strengthen their minds, the recipients of this attack had no such luxury. This was especially true for the Raid Leader who so happened to be caught smack dab in the middle.


    An arrow pierced the ground, inches away from his acme ridden nose, causing his pupils turned cross-eyed on focusing at the shaft that nearly reaped his little life. The thought of death, doubled his heartbeat, filling his body with a brief uncontrollable power.


    Cust stifled a scream, bouncing off the ground where he crawled on all fours, stumbling backward. This late action responded to the arrow that nearly killed him.


    Like a wildcat whose tail had been stepped, his uncoordinated action created an opportunity for his ass to make deadly contact with the feathered end of the shaft, sticking up behind him.


    "Arrgh!"


    The disorganized raiders had never encountered a situation. The ones who escaped by sheer luck, then moved around in a fluster, on witnessing nearly a quarter of the battalion pinned to the ground by long arrows. Amidst the screaming, panic chatter began to rise.


    Some had been pierced through their arms and feet, while they crawled, the arrows pinning them on the ground like an entomologist display. Dark blood trickled, spurted or sprayed onto the grass-covered earth, as the bloodletting howled in pain.


    The unfortunate ones had the feathered fletchers sticking out from their head, neck or backs. One-shot kill victims of the wide area, aerial bombardment.


    Panic seeped into the hearts of the veterans, who had always relied on surprise and blitz attacks to subdue their adversaries. Goblins were natural cowards, finding strength through numbers.


    In the face of danger, and without a leader, running like a headless chicken proved to be the most viable solution. But before they could scatter, something happened.


    Something that dispelled the notion of cowardice from their tiny hearts.


    A roar came from their leader, centered their attention, quelling the thoughts of retreat.


    In the moonlight night, one brave goblin bent his back, facing the moon, while roaring in defiance at the humans'' paltry attack. The scene revitalized the low morale of the raiders and had some of the little creatures imitating their unstoppable leader. All together they snarled and yelled as fanatics, priming themselves for an unstoppable rush.


    Poor Cust had no idea he caused the goblins to rile up in bloodlust, due to his actions. At this moment, he gained a veritable load of problems. A piece of unwanted wood penetrated deep into his ass, rendering his little bandy legs like jelly. Supported in a fragile posture on three legs, he could only gaze skywards and scream.


    Among the other vocalist of the night, his was the loudest.


    Magg had survived this unexpected attack. Glancing at Cust, he could only admire this leader who he had followed, since his induction into the vanguard army. He searched for Bugg, but suspected he had been among the fallen. Interpreting his leader''s cries, he issued a shrill scream and led the charge up the slope.


    Chu looked at the little shadows, standing around in a daze. Like the goblins, he had been amazed at the perseverance of that lone goblin, and its indomitable will to battle. In the darkness and from his angle, he could not notice the unusual painful, third leg.


    The visitors had long moved into the safety of the farm, while the guards remained to wait in ambush behind the little houses. Chu did not mobilize the entire farm, for someone else took command and handled the visiting troops.


    "Young Master, it seems like I have really underestimated you."


    General Kettle sighed, his sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. On receiving word from the boy, he had taken command of the guards, preparing a counterattack. The boy, however, requested him to hold his attack, so as to conduct an early demonstration.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Wait until you see three of them in action. Fire!"


    Cust witnessed it first, since his tear-stained eye, gazed upwards. Amidst his screams he heard the forerunning whistling, causing his screams to choke inside his little throat. A black swarm aimed for the full moon then failed and dived earthward, swooshing in a cry of sorrow.


    Cust''s eyes popped open in fear, as the previous sprinkle seemed to pale in comparison to this raging thundershower. This downpour threatened to flood the entire region. What the hell did they have up there?


    The chorus of screams, added fire to the ending song, disturbing the peace of the grasslands. Wails of despair, shrills of fright, resounded on the slope, turning into low guttering sounds. The entire goblin raiders had been near totally decimated, as this larger swarm easily found more blood.


    The majority of the goblins sprawled on the ground, bleeding out of different wounds too difficult to count. The ten or so stragglers who remained on their feet, had scratches or wounds from an arrow ripping out certain parts of their flesh.


    General Kettle blanked out, as his mind froze for a moment. Looking a the goblins wailing and stumbling about in despair and fright, he could relate to them, as a veteran of countless battles.


    "Attack."


    He commanded in a booming voice, as the guards rushed out. He looked down, towards the three inventions easily maneuverable and positioned because of the large front wheels.


    "Boy, when are you coming to the Capital?"


    ***


    Pug tore through the forest, his little legs driven by fright.


    He had led the battalion under Cust, guiding them to this suspected farm. He and his two subordinates had then remained hidden under the forest, as the raiders sallied forth. They had witnessed the surprised ambush, seen the silhouette and the defiant screams of Cust, and then squealed in fright at the carnage that soon followed.


    A massacre!


    The three had fled in fright, terrified at the brutality of these humans. They could not understand why the intended food had to retaliate in such a manner.


    Did humans have to be so dangerous?


    So brutal?


    Goblin legends and tales never spoke of humans being this vicious. On the raids down south, the goblins had a wonderful success. The farmers there provided little resistance and were butchered cleanly. The smaller humans simply shed tears, while waiting for their throats to be slit.


    What the hell happened here?


    Pug and his group skirted over roots and through bushes. They ran close together as if companionship helped in erasing the fear. Their three pairs of legs pumped simultaneously in comradery. One of the scouts turned his face towards Pug, consoling him with that horrible smile. Like blood brothers, they escaped aiding each other.


    Until disaster struck.


    A huge wolf bounded across the forest, blindsiding and crashing into them, bowling the three of them over in a heap. Powered by fear, they scrambled to their feet, only to face a gigantic leaping wolf. Pug echoed a shrill scream in the forest, bursting out while leaving his loincloth hooked between the fangs of the beast.


    Comradery?


    The little goblin screamed some more, ran some more, as he heard the dying sound of wails mixed with snapping bones. Pug blazed through the forest, liquid streaming down from his wide-open eyes, and also from between his naked thighs. He never looked back to verify the fate of his brethren.


    A few hours later, his bare feet powered his body on seeing the familiar clearing through the trees. Pug burst through the little underbrush, his little goblin silhouette highlighted against the large moon as he launched out of the darkness under the trees.


    He paused halfway up the hill, listening to the silence as the crunching of the stones underfoot ceased.


    His neck creaked as it turned, his bulging eyes straining to scan the forest. On finding nothing, his strained heart finally eased. He stifled the screams welling up in his sore throat and tottered towards the cave entrance. Only when he reached the entrance did the little goblin collapse from both physical and mental exhaustion.


    Unknown to Pug, however, a pair of yellow eyes from a large wolf, scanned the moonlit clearing, before slinking into the darkness under the trees.


    ***


    General Kettle had the guards kill the surviving goblins, and man the watch for the remainder of the night. As for Chu and his group, they washed up and had one of the most comfortable sleep in their lives.


    In the morning Chu wiped the cold from his weary eyes. Sitting opposite him, General Kettle waited with his eyes closed as if in meditation. The representatives and their Sersen escorts, clustered around, seated or standing in the workshop. Chu rubbed his head, gazing at the different expressions on their faces.


    "I take it General Kettle, and Young Master Tian are happy with their product."


    Chu said, breaking the silence. The old man opened his wrinkled, but sharp eyes and nodded.


    "What are your plans, since you seem to know about the impending goblin raids."


    Sersen Kettle had lived through countless experiences in his life. Last night, the boy showed no fear in dealing with the green-skinned raiders. In fact, he had the appearance of someone keen to battle and interested in the strange creatures. Even after having a preview before seeing goblins, a kid would not remain calm.


    "I want to remain here, I have already made preparations for some of my family to move to the Capital."


    "Fine, I want to take two of the multishot weapons with me, I''ll leave you one for your own safety. Tian will handle the plans and the documents."


    General Kettle sighed, before rising to leave. Chu decided to strike while the iron was hot.


    "General, before the guards, dispose of the bodies, can I request they hand over proof of the kill, I am a little short of cash, and want to stake a claim at the garrison."


    For the first time in his life, Sersen Kettle stumbled because of a statement. Merchant Windit sprayed out the water he was drinking; he felt he had met a kindred spirit. As for most of the others, they believed that now learned the true meaning of the words boldface and thick-skinned.


    Chu spent the entire morning busy negotiating with Fatty Tian, and then explaining to the subordinated of the General, the workings of the multishot. Although curious, the Houses did not disturb him but waited until he finished before hauling him over to explain in greater detail and answer questions relating their own.


    General Kettle called Chu over to the lodge, making another arrangement with him. Chu left some words of advice for Fatty Tian before exiting. From their conversations, he had a good grasp of this young man''s character.


    "You better lose some weight chubby, before my big sister enters the Capital. A toad-like you wanting to eat swan meat? In your dreams."


    He left General Kettle in a bout of coughing, and the embarrassed Fatty, red as a beet.


    Chu visited the lodge of the Churches Union. Mage Disparte had heavy bags under his eyes, waking since the day they received the clock. He had burned hour candles and hovered over a sundial, checking the time. Tired, he still greeted the boy.


    "I wonder if Mage Disparte and priest Lowe could do this little one a favor?"


    In the late evening, the guest convoy left together, heading towards the Capital. In the fading light, Chu climbed the platform overlooking the western gate. The small lodges and the smoldering remains of the Goblins testified to the battles he had fought and won.


    "Looks like this war has just begun."

 Chapter 117-Anybody can make a plan

    <h4>Anybody can make a plan</h4>


    On the road to Karst, Young Master Wu sat in the carriage, reading over the contract. Cursing he flung the parchment to the side. The guard sitting across from him obediently collected the document and rolled it up. Ever since leaving the farm, his young master had continuously cursed both gods and devils alike.


    "I have never seen an agreement like this, the damn thing is more ironclad than the Bridgeroak''s tower shield. That lumpy sister of his, she didn''t leave even a single loophole to exploit."


    Young Master Wu uttered. Since forming an excuse to leave early, he had spent the time in browsing through the document, hoping to glimpse some way to gain some advantage. Most contracts like these allowed the more powerful party to claim ignorance, be it in slow delivery, sub-par goods, or stipulated method of payment.


    He had hoped to feign ignorance, avoiding the one-time lump sum, in favor of small monthly or even yearly down payments. If he played his cards right, he might avoid frustrating the boy and might even convince him to stay at the Clan.


    This contract, however, did not allow any such chance. Worse yet, he soon realized that the small writing at the bottom that he did not pay attention to actually meant something. The little paragraphs even included things like double the amount for late payment or a reimbursement fee for failure to pay.


    As a man who worked his way up from a foot salesman to mid-management, Chu had personally bore the brunt of all kinds of skullduggery. He had learned by force the importance of a contract and their hidden clauses.


    To a spectator, they decorated the contract, with neat patterns, but to the holder, they represented words of hell. With the seals of the Churches Union and two other powerhouses on everyone''s contract, only a fool would cry forgery.


    Who the hell read those fine prints?


    "This trip has turned into a huge loss for me again."


    Young Master Wu held the reputation as one of the more prominent upcoming heroes in the Capital, with his fame spanning across the Empire to even Frost City. To possess fame or infamy in a city of thousands, spoke something of his character.


    The older noble patriarchs praised him for a shrewd mind, and he had once been among the prime candidates from the Capital who possessed the daring, resources and cunning to gain the power of a Sersen. A Sersen of legend, powered by a wolf demon lifestone.


    Since that year, when he arrived in Limerock only to find that the wolf demon had been slain by bandits, his luck had plunged to rock bottom. Rumors had spread on how he abducted young girls while eradicating their resisting family. Last year, he lost the favor of the Princess, as the little brat shooed away all would be suitors.


    On learning of the young genius living in the fringes of the Empire, Young Master Wu though it would have been easy to bamboozle an ignorant peasant. Acting the role of an approachable noble, while dispatching any close confidants. This cunning plan normally had the target running into his embrace.


    Instead, this tried and perfected plan, that succeeded in the cities, failed miserably with these stupid wretches.


    "Have this letter delivered to Patriarch Prickus of Limerock. Remind him to make sure it looks like a bandit attack, when they raze the farm. I want the kid alive."


    Young Master Wu said. His face twisting in a ferocious grin.


    The Prickus family had a long-standing relationship with Wu. As vassals, they would certainly seek to accomplish this task, so as to earn his favor. He was after all the prime candidate for the head of the Wu Clan. The Prickus family headquarters in Limerock happened to be the closest contact he had in this border region. His only other choice lay in the Wu Clan''s outpost in Frost City.


    Young Master Wu would pass Limerock on the way to the Capital, so he intended to send this guard on horseback at the forefront to deliver the message. With narrow eyes, he laughed as the horse disappeared in a storm of dust. He leaned back into the seat, mumbling


    "I want them to torture him into revealing more secrets, before sweeping in to rescue him like a king. No one has ever escaped the eye of this young master."


    ***


    In the morning on the day the Houses departed, Jim and Chong followed in a wagon some distance behind. Chu organized a group in the barn.


    A white hand casually flicked some loose strands of glistening black hair behind a cute little ear. If not for the stubborn white spots indicating some retreating calluses, or the fading lines from past scratches while romping through the forest and bushes, then this girl seated at the table could rank as an unblemished beauty.


    "Amazing Chu, this really looks as if I''m staring down from up high at our farm. Can our maps really create something like this?"


    Miki asked. She moved one of the little pillars, stained with different colors around the model set on the table. This simple 3D model, built with carved wooden blocks astounded her. Chu stood on the opposite end, using the rectangular blocks to finish the wall.


    "Remember the fight with the goblins? I want you to use this to reenact the night. Those pillars represent your little teams. Find places for them so that when I position these berries... I mean goblins, you can protect your farm."


    "What about that?"


    Miki asked while positioning her defenders.


    Chu followed her gaze towards the smaller table on the side. Sakura and Rose faced each other, twisting their faces over the large board. Ever so often, lithe fingers would hover over a marked tile, before pulling back.


    A crowd gathered around the two girls, holding fingers to their lips, or grabbing their hair while watching the board battle in heated interest.


    "Don''t worry, you will have to practice there later. Consider all this part of your warrior training. As second in command for defense, you have to learn tactics."


    Chu reminded her. He glanced at the crude chessboard he designed. Many times he had heard that the game fostered the mind. Leading a small party, as compared to fighting a large-scale battle required a grasp of strategy. The model and chessboard might provide a form of recreation, but it also developed a keen sense of foresight.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Considering the fact that they lost the skirmish that night, he felt that the goblins would soon seek to retaliate. The confrontation with the captured goblin demonstrated the vindictive nature of the creatures.


    ***


    Pug prostrated in the middle of the cavern, kissing the slimy uneven surface.


    On the curved white ribs of a Jaga, The Vanguard General, Lord Pocong rested his huge, goblin frame on the throne. Issuing a grunting command, Pug complied by straightening himself to a sitting position. He had been tasting a rock for half a day since he regained consciousness.


    "Say what happen to Cust. Talk now!"


    The Goblin Vanguard shouted. The gathered goblins looked on with faces contorted in hate and anger. Cust once had a position among this group of ten or so captains. These goblins had followed the vanguard since the very beginning. They had survived the deadly skirmishes, thus earning a position at his side.


    "Lord Pocong, from between trees this slave see raiders crawl towards the farm, silent like snail. Then the moon rained down arrows. Like a cloud bursting in sky, this lowly one see arrows from hundred hands. Terrible..."


    Pug relived the tale from last night, vividly imagining it, while adding his own embellishment. He enacted the tale, demonstrating with his hands and fingers the terror of the previous night. His long fingers played piano as he told of the never-ending rain of death.


    He spent some quality time in copying Cust and his defiant stance in the moonlight. By the time he completed the story, the listeners believed the farm had hundreds of warriors, and also commanded a ferocious pack of wolves. The menacing and arrogant goblins in the cave slowly turned silent on the vivid description.


    The Vanguard leaders frowned on hearing the report. Pug held the status of a scout; if they did not believe him then who would they trust in gathering information? Some of them doubted the heroic stance of Cust. Goblins were born cowards. But this tale seemed to negate that fact.


    Pug did not know from his distant vantage point, the goblin raiders never gained the opportunity to flee. General Kettle had a team of Sersen riders wipeout any fleeing goblins on the grasslands before they stepped foot into the forest.


    As for the searing pain, Cust underwent in his final minutes alive, only Cust alone knew. Even if he survived, he might have taken such embarrassment to the grave in silence.


    The Lord shifted his large frame on the hard chair, before speaking.


    "The Shaman sent a crow. He said; the scattered bones say wait until two full moons, then sweep the farms. Bountiful harvest."


    Lord Pocong growled.


    The supreme order of the Shaman could be considered absolute. The meticulous care and understanding that one needed to understand such technical skills left most goblins in awe. The message did fall in line with the initial plan given to the vanguard before they left.


    The Vanguard would consist of the more experienced goblins who participated in the small raids during their stay in the south. The goblins might have come across as a vile and uncouth race to humans, but that did not mean they were stupid. In fact, the other races in the forest considered them sly and cunning.


    How else would such small weak creatures survive in the Great Western Forest?


    Far to the south, the goblins raiders overwhelmed and wiped out a couple of border farms. The raids had been conducted in a random order, with the goblins leaving prints from wolves or other beats so as to dupe the investigators. They also participated in some raids on small merchant caravans and lone road peddlers.


    "Have to wait, but need revenge for Cust."


    Lord Pocong growled. He lifted himself off the throne and squatted to the side. When he finished his business, he returned and sighed.


    When you got to go, you got to go.


    The goblins would follow their previous ancestors, forming small raiding parties to attack the scouted farms in the area with pinpoint precision. This blitz attack would wipe out all the farms around the village simultaneously, leaving the entrenched garrison at their wit''s end on how to retaliate.


    If the garrison decided to split their forces and patrol the surroundings, the goblins would ambush them, before proceeding to overwhelm the village. Legends cast down through word of mouth, spoke of untold grain and riches once pilfered from a successful village raid.


    This plan by the goblins whether by coincidence or logic, coincided with the time of harvest. Farms at this time would certainly have abundant grain, while the village would stack the grain and money collected through the yearly taxes. This time the goblin clans who banded together decided to emulate one of the most glorious tales from their ancestors.


    The Vanguard would blaze through the farms in the north, worrying and looting from this point until they arrived under the shadow of the mountains. As the humans mounted their counterattack and sought to rally the troops to await the goblins in the north, the Shaman and the main army would strike in the south.


    The entrenched Shaman in the south wanted to sweep eastward like the ancestors of old, to assail the walls of the towns and overrun the nearby villages. So far, the main army had successfully remained hidden and waiting. The Vanguard had, however, been discovered early.


    The Shaman had chastised Lord Pocong for his premature attack. If not for the fact that the attack would turn the eyes of the Empire towards the north, Lord Pocong might have lost his position. Deep within the bowels of the cave there lived three old decrepit goblins whose duty lay in reporting the actions of the Vanguard.


    "Gorl, take raiders and Bloodwood archers. Wipeout farm, then return. Fike, you go north, way past village, harass next one. Human army follow you, make time to raid success."


    Lord Pocong said, while sniffing his hand.


    With the usual raiding party numbering around twenty, and the Bloodwood archers crossing one hundred, any resistance had no hope to survive. The archers themselves composed nearly a quarter of the Vanguard and represented a key piece sent by the Shaman in assaulting and capturing a village.


    The plan at this time seemed perfect.


    By now the troops in the farm would leave, making it easy to decimate the remaining farmers. By sending Fike to the north to expose himself, Pocong hoped to attract the human army northwards. This plan would pave the way for his sweep to the north. As for attacking the farm, that was driven by pure vengeance.


    "Five suns, after five suns demolish the farm."


    By the time the humans realized what happened and let the lull of two months in peace roll away, then the Vanguard would move unimpeded through the grassland. The farm lay in the path of progress and stood as an eyesore.


    "Gorl let this scout lead you. Pitiful worm, next time this would be your punishment..."


    Lord Pocong turned speaking to Pug while kicking a small malnourished goblin scooping up his shit. Bearing bad news would have him end up earning a demotion. He ordered Pug again since Gorl needed time to make preparations.


    "Remain there as punishment."


    Pug returned to licking the floor, oblivious to the excited chatter. With the Bloodwood archers, the farm dwellers would never live to see another dawn. What he did not know, was that during his marathon run in the forest that night, one of his comrades had not been slaughtered.


    ***


    "Will we leave him like that?"


    "That kid knows more than he lets on. Why do you think he chose to remain in a place of obvious danger?"


    General Kettle said, sitting in the moving carriage with his eyes closed.


    "You don''t think he can withstand a goblin raid by himself?"


    Young Master Tian answered in shock. He had wanted to mobilize the garrison to place a permanent guard near the farm, but that plan failed.


    "Don''t worry you will surely meet them again. The kid protects his family, but tell me, why the girl? You''ve never bothered much with those in the Capital."


    "I can''t explain it, she just seemed so different. It''s not like I want to bed her or make her my wife, but she has this kind of gentle aura."


    Young Master Tian replied after thinking for some time.


    "Not everyone knows that your bad mouth betrays kindness. Besides, soon adventurers and mercenaries will flood to the west."


    General Kettle sighed. The Empire had lots of upcoming geniuses but this one overshadowed them all. He had high expectations for this one.

 Chapter 118- Preparation

    <h4>Preparation</h4>


    Chu held a meeting on the same night after the visitors departed.


    In the workshop, everyone gathered around the boy sitting at the head of the table. Dyna had recalled her wolves, so as to flush out any stragglers left behind to spy. Currently, the beasts roamed around the farm in circles, sniffing and prowling. At the moment the wolves would serve as adequate sentries.


    "How was the exchange. Did you have trouble?"


    "No, no trouble at all. The price is fixed at 1 gold. The price might even begin to decline in the coming days. I left the pouch and the receipt with Amanda."


    Jim replied. Almost everyone here already knew how the boy operated. Issues pertaining to money needed to be sorted out first. The old man continued


    "Just for future reference, the garrison takes the left ear as proof. I also followed the Houses, Chong and I didn''t find any trails from persons trying to double back towards the farm. With the exception of one guard who went to the village to alert the garrison about the goblins, the rest continued on the road to Karst."


    Chu nodded.


    He expected as much since everyone would want to hurry home before the winter so as to begin creating their new products. Since General Kettle visited the region, he knew the towns and nearby cities would not hesitate in shifting both soldiers and adventurers towards the forest.


    Despite the impending face-off he might have in the future with the Wu Clan, Chu felt satisfied with the business transactions. He looked around at everyone, casting a wide smile. He really had to thank Fatty Tian for his hard work and assistance, when coming to the end.


    The guy had a foul and direct mouth, but according to Master Roak, he actually did not bite. Chu preferred these kinds of people because they displayed their thoughts wide in the open for all to see. Even though the Fatty talked about forcefully acquiring inventions, he never once followed through with his threat.


    If he was not an old hand. Chu might have missed the intention of the young man. Fatty Tian simply spoke out loud everyone''s intentions, striking a blow to forceful or underhanded plans. Luckily Jill had opened a door for him through the Church. Not even a beggar on the street would dare to grab his plans.


    "We accomplished our goals, but still have lots to do. The danger is still on us."


    Chu held up his hand, making a space between his thumb and index finger.


    "We are this close. This close to achieving our goal. Hard work, in the beginning, will pay off in the end."


    He sat at the head of the table and drummed his fingers.


    "I expect the goblins will soon mount a surprise attack on us. It''s close to harvest, and a farm next to the forest makes an easy target. I want Halter and Bon concentrate on building at least two more multishots. Dareck, its time to install our secret weapon in the four towers. Toll, begin training everyone how to use it."


    Chu continued


    "Besides tending the fields, I want everyone either helping Bon or making arrows. Doug, set the traps out, and man those towers day and night. After that last wipeout, I am certain the goblins will return with a bigger group."


    Chu turned to find Jim


    "How goes the poison?"


    "I need to make one trip into the forest tomorrow to find some scorpions. After that, we should be ready."


    Chu nodded.


    "Use that time tomorrow to grab as much as you can from the forest. We need wood for arrows and also for buckets."


    He instructed.


    If they encountered the goblins while in the forest, only death or serious injuries awaited them. Chu wanted to wrap up the work in the forest by tomorrow evening. During the few upcoming months, only when Lucy scouted the area first, would the lumberjacks enter.


    "Boss, I don''t mean to smother your fire, but finishing two, or even one of those multishots within a short time is well ah..."


    Bon said while sitting up in the chair. The large weapon required a full month to manufacture and test. Chu waved his hands.


    "No need, we need quantity not quality at the moment. The forest is next door, tomorrow let the lumberjacks grab as much wood as you like. Later I will introduce a concept called an assembly line, but if we have to work day and night, we need the multishots."


    Chu said.


    "Do you need us to help in defense, or will you leave us sleeping like that night?"


    Mrs. Thomas asked. She like many on the farm had only learned of the goblin raid the following morning. Some of them had awoken during the night in fear when they heard the wails and screams.


    "No, this time we will inform everyone. Next couple of days, we will practice some emergency drills."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Chu looked around at the worried faces.


    "As long as we hold out until winter, the dangers should subside."


    He comforted.


    The next day Chu walked over to the lodges in the evening. Two huge wolves lay close by, resting in the shade of the building. These two lived within the forest for the entire visit, roaming around the lumber camp. These days they roamed around the farm.


    Chu seated himself on a bench, listening to the snarling and high-pitched screams coming from within the secured lodge. Mr. Thomas, the usual sentries and the ones who hunted in the forest, soon joined him. Chu glanced at the bandages wrapping around Dyna''s small arms.


    "How is it? Have you checked it today?"


    "It''s already healed, just some scabs."


    Dyna replied, flexing her fingers to prove her point. In the tousled fight to capture the goblin scout, she had gotten some wicked looking scrapes from its sharp little nails. If not for Amarok squashing on it with its huge paw, then her injuries might have been worse. Chu had made her swallow both a healing and an antidote potion the very same night.


    Ever since the convoy to the Capital departed, this modified lodge had found a new tenant. It had also been the site of small skirmishes. He continued conversing while Miki and Rose stepped through its doors.


    "For me, it didn''t even move. I just had a good look at the pitiful thing curled whimpering in the corner before exiting."


    Rugol said. His tall stature along with flowing long blond hair had his looking like a valiant northern fighter from Europe.


    "Pitiful? That damn goblin tried to launch a sneak attack on me, the moment I turned my back."


    Clod complained. His short height and loose clothes concealed the rippling body hidden underneath. When he went inside, as soon as he turned and made the first limp towards the exit, the goblin had rushed him. If not for Ming''s warning, it might have ripped his throat from the leaping sneak attack.


    Unfortunately for the goblin, Clod never forgot his humiliation in participating in the tavern brawls. He latched onto a nearby chair and swatted the approaching airborne goblin like a fly. If not for Chu keeping it alive, he might have beaten it to death.


    "I think everyone who has been peeping inside during the confrontations should understand its nature by now. It operates between two extremes, a coward when facing an imposing enemy, and a ferocious creature against injured or weak looking opponents."


    Chu remarked.


    He himself had faced the goblin, and must admit it gave him the shivers. When his eyes had adjusted to the dim light, the goblin had disappeared in a scurrying noise. Chu remained in the center of the lodge, assuming a defensive stance holding onto the wooden practice sword. A soft tap from above alerted him.


    Looking up, Chu locked onto eyes that emitted only malice and hate. With open eyes staring at him, the goblin moved slowly on the log roof, clinging onto the wood with short, pointed nails on both its hands and toes. All it missed was a dagger gripping between the yellowed teeth.


    Pouncing onto the weak human, Chu and the goblin seemed evenly matched in both height and build. One had trained fluid swordsmanship and basic martial arts. The other fought with a blitz type attack, seeking to wound the opponent no matter the cost to itself.


    If Chu had remained na?ve in this world, this frightening attack, from an equally vile looking creature would have overwhelmed him. Fortunately, he had placed effort in training himself. Chu could safely say that this fifteen-year-old body could wipe the floor with his past self.


    "How was it?"


    He said on hearing the door slam shut.


    "I think I could manage fighting one on one."


    Rose said.


    "Urggh, Chu, That thing looks too scary in the dark. Made me get goosebumps. For a little creature, it sure is cunning though."


    Miki said, tossing a crude weapon made from the leg of a broken chair on the ground.


    Chu first intention had been to try to communicate with the creature. Succeeding in that might have meant a literal breakthrough across the ages. Such thoughts crumpled, however, as the goblin seemed hell-bent on dispatching those who entered.


    At least, for now, he had to place such plan on hold.


    Jim went in last into the building and came out soon after.


    "It works perfectly fine. Doug, help me bury the body."


    For the next few days, the farm maintained a bustling atmosphere. Chu created and conducted drills while instructing Sakura to place pails of water near certain locations. Hammering and nailing echoed all over, as Halter and Bon kept busy.


    Though they expected the goblins to attack, nobody felt the need to panic. Imagine how others would fare, not knowing about these ferocious creatures until too late.


    ***


    Bob sat in a corner of the Jumping Buck, savoring a keg of ale. One of his foot rested on a chair, so as to ease its discomfort. Ever since nearly being made a cripple, his foot pained him during cold evenings. His previous mobility had returned, but like an old war injury, it acted up every now and again.


    Having been caught by the boy in that outlying farm helped to open his eyes. As a member of the Thief''s Guild, he had interacted with lots of people from different walks of life. A few had certainly seemed eccentric, but the boy walked on a different level. His ideas and suggestions were close to revolutionary.


    The others had already left for the Capital, while he had remained to establish a small branch of the Guild in this rural town. The thing that amazed him the most, had been how the Guild had lacked foresight in certain matters.


    Take for instance this town at the edge of the Empire. Nobody would waste their time in training and spending money out here. As a man of the Capital, the news here did not affect him in the cities, but he learned how ignorant he had been.


    Merchants plied their trade, passing from north to south traveling on the western front of the Empire. News of excessive bandit raids, shortage of firewood, lumber, pelts, and even grain, trickled down to the Capital. He realized what the boy said, knowing this information beforehand turned to gold in the Capital.


    He began to think that siding with the brat might be the best thing ever for the Thief''s Guild. Bob chugged a mouthful, but then nearly sprayed it out, all over the empty table. The guard who strutted into the tavern, looked familiar, in fact too familiar.


    "Oye, brother..."


    As a man of the streets in the Capital, Bob had many informants and interacted with many nobles. Like a true thief, he understood the best source of information came from the mouths of guards and maids, especially the bed warmers. In a short time, he and this guard chatted and laughed merrily, as he ordered another jug.


    ***


    An arrow pierced the wolf neck, silencing the whining sounds of agony.


    Ten goblins crawled down the tree trunks like spiders, then jumped on the ground. They circled the large wolf riddled with arrows on the ground before pulling out crude, but sharp daggers. In the space of an hour, the large wolf had been butchered completely.


    For nearly five days, little squads like these, constantly circled the forest near the farm, waiting and baiting the wolves that roamed the area. Today that patience bore fruit, as they finally killed one.


    A small goblin struggled with the severed head, as the squad made its way to the rendezvous point, in preparation for tonight''s raid. One could only imagine the face of Captain Gorl when they presented their kill.

 Chapter 119- A Goblin Raid

    <h4>A Goblin Raid</h4>


    Gorl stared at the ugly sneering face of the archer squatting in front. That twisting smile that might be misplaced for a sneer, occupied the pointed face, while it pushed the decapitated wolf head towards him. The skinny, long fingers slid on the bloodied head, as the owner awaited approval.


    This time, however, Gorl finally lost his temper. He grabbed the other goblin fidgeting at his side, ever since the first five archer teams returned.


    "How large land, this wolf pack roam? You take Gorl for fool?"


    He gashed his yellow teeth while snarling and spitting on Pug. The ten-man team of archers had been setting up ambushes ranging from a day''s walk to the south, and a similar distance to the north. Half of the teams had returned, from both the north and south all bringing trophies.


    Gorl was no idiot. What kind of wolf pack separated and hunted in the forest? Unless these were lone wolves booted out from their pack, then these heads could not belong to one group. Yet the damn goblin scout kept insisting they did. Gorl began to suspect that this scout fabricated his story, to cover typical goblin cowardice.


    Slap, slap, slap.


    "Have the rest of the archers assemble before dark. We strike at first dark."


    ***


    Lucy swung her legs slowly in the cool autumn evening, sitting on the eave of one of the vacant lodge buildings. Decked out in full leather armor with her crossbow at her side, she looked the part of a valiant young amazon.


    In this world, Chu had said that the number of girls matching her prowess could be counted on one hand, with half of them living on his farm.


    "The smell looks like a thick rope, with the strands unraveling strangely to cover far to the south and the north. I need to get closer to find out more, but it''s actually starting to converge somewhere there."


    She raised her gauntlet protected hand and pointed an exposed finger from her leather glove towards a certain location. A boy looked up from the bench below while pausing on the arrow tip he sharpened.


    "No need to risk moving closer, I''ve played enough strategy games during college to know their plan."


    Chu replied, glancing at the snow-white legs dangling from the roof. His eyes then followed the direction of the finger to the south of the forest line. Living downwind in certain instances provided some benefits.


    "They are mustering at one point. I would have run if you said the smell remained along the entire horizon. They have two options, full-scale assault, or split their battalions into small groups and attack. As long as we can prevent the goblins from surrounding us, then the conditions for victory remain favorable."


    He said.


    "I understand Chu, but what do a strategy game and college mean?"


    Chu looked up at the questioning face tilted to the side in thought. In a school, this inquisitive face might have earned her a spot among the top high school beauties. He cleared his throat with a cough.


    "Keep monitoring, its time to tweak our defenses."


    Now that the news of an imminent goblin raid hit the farm, the residents birthed all different kinds of expressions. Some moved in a daze, causing others to shout out repeatedly the same instructions. Others bustled about in haste, stumbling and even falling.


    Chu called a meeting to calm the jitters invading their minds. Sure he had faced a number of fights already, but he knew this time would be different. Goblins possessed a higher intellect, as their superior woodmen''s skills showed in the forest. He refused to believe that all their raids would center on sneak attacks.


    Last time they had used the General and the others as the first line of defense. Tonight everyone would join in battle together for the first time. In this high stakes fight, he could not afford to lose even one member-- an invisible force squeezed his lungs, making it hard to breathe. A mountain like load fell on his back.


    "All non-fighters should split into their respective teams and remain within the designated buildings. Any further instructions will arrive via messenger. Doug, you are in charge of the tower defenses, so as we practiced, shout your commands for everyone to hear."


    Chu turned to Ming and Rose


    "Your group will handle the intruders who breach the walls. Protect the multishot group, while waiting for my command to move. Toll, your group will deal with any unforeseen attacks, watch for the signal."


    Chu reminded. He then looked at Jim


    "You can support the guys at the multishot, but don''t tire yourself, your bow is important tonight."


    He left and climbed towards the platform near the western gate. From here he had a full view of the entire battlefront. In the event he had to leave, because of the battle, he would retreat to the watchtower on the barn.


    He had wanted to act out the great scenes of a General leading the battle from the front, but that idea swiftly had been vetoed by the rest.


    Miki stood beside him, her black hair tied into a ponytail. She had the firm face and bearing of a bodyguard. She glanced towards the boy who motioned her to sit and wait for the signal.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Chu, those large words make you seem so amazing. You looked so cool and calm, just like the old General that night."


    He forced a smile at the awed girl next to him. Chu wanted to tell her, he probably felt the most scared of all of them. Goblins demonstrated an intelligence much greater than wild animals. After facing the bandits, he felt he had graduated from the usual wild beast skirmishes.


    The goblins would test not his fighting prowess, but his ability to lead and command his troops. The manly and romantic notion of walking around in a new world relying on your own hands to survive had always appealed to him. However, to accomplish that dream, he had to make himself and his backer strong.


    He did not want to create a life where he had to run across the continent because he offended some young master. His novel-reading experiences as a teen taught that when he decided to adventure, he should be able to slap anyone who threatens him with their powerful family.


    The wonton display of power by the young masters back in the village always weighed in his mind.


    "Chu, it seems that their splitting in the forest, a big group in the south, with a smaller scent moving to the north of the forest."


    Lucy appeared beside him, her words shaking him out of his reverie. He signaled to Miki to spread the word, having everyone move to their designated locations and try to calm their minds. Tonight''s battle would test their ability to work together as a unit.


    ***


    Gorl listened to the sounds of the battle cry from his archer battalion. As planned, they had launched the attack at dusk. He signaled the raiders as they bolted out from the forest. While the archers locked down the humans with their ranged attacks, he would sneak over the walls and overwhelm from the opposite end.


    Chu stood on the rampart and frowned at the goblins emerging from the forest, then running towards the farm. The high-pitched screams and yells reminded him of monkeys chattering in a zoo. The scattered group rushed over the grasslands without any care as to maintain an attack formation.


    Do they really only rely on overpowering an enemy in one move?


    "Over there!"


    Lucy pointed. He followed her hand and squinted to make out the raiders swiftly approaching from the north. The goblins there had covered the grasslands to swing down from the north, approaching silent and swiftly opposite the loud ruckus from the southwest.


    "Use the multishot to whittle away at those annoying screamers. Wait until the center of the crowd enters into the attack range, we don''t want them to escape due to a drop in morale."


    Chu commanded. Miki delivered the message to Bon who stood with Doug on the nearby tower. Soon shouts and directions issued from the tower, as the artillery squad turned the weapons and readied to fire. For little creatures, the goblins covered the distance quickly, displaying some serious stamina.


    "Let Ming and our core fighter team handle the sneak attack. Wait to see if they have long-range attackers."


    He instructed. Chu knew from the last skirmish that soon commands and shouts would begin to fill the air. That period of time would dictate the course of the battle and eventual victory.


    Bon became the first to shout, his low voice covering the farm, with words of attack. Lucy stood by him, pointing out in the fading light the locations of the more tightly packed goblin runners. The multishots had been tested previously and modifications made to adjust the angle of attack.


    On that open grassland, every notch, and change in raising or lowering the height correlated to certain areas being showered with arrows. The frenzied goblins soon participated in the same bombardment as their previous colleagues. Before the archers could establish a suitable range to attack, the target had countered with one of their own.


    The northern wall of the farm came into view, as Gorl and his raiders swept towards it. The plan had proceeded without any setbacks since the loud cries of the archers allowed them to approach undiscovered. When his squad had about eighty feet to go, the war cries from the south turned to wails and screams filled with fear.


    Gorl knew something had happened to the Bloodwood archers, placing him in a dilemma. If he retreated, the important Bloodwood archer battalion might suffer even more losses. Presently he had no means of signaling them to retreat. From the increasing wails, things seem grim on that end of the battlefield.


    With the increasing worry resting on his shoulders, Gorl mind swirled, occupied with thoughts of distraction. As a seasoned veteran, his stronger body had him among the lead raiders, a dangerous position to be distracted. He slowed for a moment, causing the cowardly scout shadowing behind to bump into him.


    The two stumbled forward together, trying to regain their balance.


    Snap!


    The sound increased from one, then two, and climbed. Gorl lost count on how many more traps had activated, ever since he began screaming. The wicked looking trap locked his knee, like an iron-toothed beast from the mountains. The goblin leader of the raid team forgot about the current battle, whimpering as he used his thin fingers to pry open the iron jaws.


    Amidst their screams that joined the chorus from the opposite end, Ming and the others looked over the ramparts. Making use of the daylight now fading fast, He gave the attacking order, as crossbolts riddled the panicking goblins. Screams from dying goblins, some punctured and looking like a pin cushion, filled the air.


    Blood trickled and flowed from those caught in the traps, or caught in the ranged attack. For the few goblins numbering less than ten who actually made it over the wall, Rose and Ming isolated them into one on one fights. Sounds of clashing iron rang out from the north wall, as the vicious battle for life and death began.


    With darkness descending, Lucy became the key to direct the artillery squad. Since the first strike, three hundred arrows had flown over the wall, decimating the Bloodwood archers. Some escaped after the first onslaught, as their courage failed under the deadly thunderstorm.


    More than twenty archers trickled through the net, however, since they had been among the forerunners and avoided the multishot attack. Unfortunately, these archers soon found it difficult to launch a counterattack.


    "Retreat!"


    "Urggh!"


    A rain of crossbolts fired at any moving shadow, the bolts crisscrossing others of the same kind, similar to tracer bullets lightening up a night sky on earth. Although they did not glow, to the goblins who possessed some sort of night vision, it brought unimaginable terror.


    Some still found the opportunity to release an arrow, before scampering away in fear. Lucy helped pick off the ones who found such a chance, shooting them with her own crossbow. The twilight faded into darkness, making ranged attacks unfeasible.


    Chu had retreated to the same tower as her, collecting information from messengers reporting on all areas of the battlefield. Lucy scanned ever so often to give him the update on the archer group. Chu felt this large battalion of ranged goblins deserved his full attention.


    Since they wiped out the majority of the incoming goblins, winning this skirmish should not pose a problem. His issue lay in their method of counterattacking, and in its execution. Unless they improved their performance, the future would turn bleak.


    Unlike General Kettle who willingly bore the deaths of his soldiers as necessary collateral for winning a battle, Chu could not afford to lose any of his members. The difference between friend and soldiers became apparent in the way they fought. This crack in their armor could easily be broken.


    "Nooo!"


    His assumption proved correct when a stray arrow arched over the wall and hit Bon square in the chest.

 Chapter 120- A Battlefield

    <h4>A Battlefield</h4>


    Chu followed the shout in the encroaching darkness to find Bon lying on the ground, next to a Multishot. He did not know when the man had left the watchtower to return by the equipment.


    "Have someone take him to the medical station. Lucy, check if we have targets for the Multishots."


    Chu shouted.


    The Multishots worked fine for long distances, but like artillery, the effectiveness ceased in close range combat. Chu realized that he had too few means of suppressing the close range archers.


    "Only one Multishot can be used. The string broke on one while a piece of the wooden bow broke off from the other. The spare parts are out in the smithy. Holy crap... nooo!"


    Halter cried out in the middle of his report.


    Chu looked on as the man carrying Bon, received an arrow on his back, thus causing the two to topple to the ground.


    "Lucy! Point out those attacking goblins for Doug to suppress them, Miki, help snipe those little bastards. Halter, arm the Multishot and take cover under the tower. Get someone to carry the injured to the Medic. Hurry!"


    Chu shouted. He climbed the rampart while holding his crossbow. Peeping over the wooden fence, he soon understood the problem.


    The goblin archers who made it up the hill, would have turned into cannon fodder under his crossbow defenders. This time, however, the empty lodges at the front created a tacticians nightmare.


    The goblins hid and climbed onto the roofs, sneak attacking from behind the safety of the buildings. In the darkness, by the time Doug and the others found them, the arrows had already been shot and they fled behind the safety of structures.


    "Jim shoot the fire arrows and light up the bonfires. We need light."


    Chu hid and carefully aimed at a goblin climbing onto the roof of a lodge. Just when it had drawn its bow, he nailed the little sucker in the chest. The goblin screeched before rolling down the roof and with a thump, fell on the ground.


    "Chu the goblins have all scattered, there are only a few escaping across the grassland."


    Lucy shouted.


    "Halter, remain on standby, make a head count of the group."


    Chu instructed. He looked over and fire another bolt at a goblin peeping from behind a building. The goblin scampered and reappeared on the other side, only to collect a bolt from Miki''s crossbow. Before he could compliment her, another goblin appeared, aiming and firing.


    "Argghh!"


    "Doug!"


    Chu turned to see Doug slumping down inside the nearby watchtower. The goblin archers did not earn their bows by luck. Given time to aim in the short distance, they could easily find and wound their target.


    "Lucy, can you estimate how many more archers are around? These pests are too dangerous."


    Chu asked. The casualties came not only from the active participants but also from the unlucky ones caught in the crossfire.


    Arrows are like bullets, they really leave the bow without a name.


    Chu fired at a goblin trying to aim at the watchtower, causing the creature to skittle away. Jim had shot the fire arrows out into the prepared bonfires, causing them to slowly blaze. The additional light that began to spring up on the immediate surroundings around the farm helped to find and subdue the hiding archers.


    "What''s the report from Ming?"


    "They suppressed the raiders. Right now I think they are still fighting some who came over the walls."


    Someone answered.


    Chu nodded. He turned to Miki.


    "Signal Toll. Have them sweep in and join us."


    Miki rushed out and delivered the message to a boy near the barn. In a short space of time, Sue stood on the watchtower on top of the barn, while waving two lighted torches. A little while later, a similar signal mirrored back from the top window of the windmill.


    "Dammit! What the hell!"


    Chu cursed, as he soon found another problem. A goblin had decided that the arrows seemed ineffective in attacking the barn. In its bid to escape, it grabbed a small piece of wine-soaked wood from the burning bonfire and tossed it on the wall. It snickered and squealed before running away.


    "Lucy, give Halter directions! Nail that sucker!"


    Chu ordered as he lost his reasoning to the provocative act.


    Lucy shouted out directions as Halter once again launched a stream of deadly arrows. The little goblin laughing down the incline soon became shrouded in a rain of arrows, one of which pinned him to the earth.


    "Chu there are only about two or three archers around."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Take them out."


    He ordered. Chu learned another thing about these goblins tonight. Not all of them followed the path of cowards. Some had a mindset as if they wanted to see the world burn. Take for instance the two or three goblins who still put up a fight.


    These little tykes seem to revel in the chaos they sowed. Unfortunately his patience tonight was limited. Under the counterattack of Lucy, they soon dropped dead. Her night vision surpassed theirs, and her speed left them unable to react. Only wails and dying sighs came from the battlefield.


    Lucy jumped down to the outside of the wall and ran towards the lodge. In a short time, she had slashed the throats of the archers who remained helpless in the wake of her speed. Within a few minutes, the last of the goblin archers toppled from a roof, with a crossbolt sticking out from its back.


    The northern skirmish had also reached its end.


    Rose faced a goblin raider, who was decked out in a stiff leather vest, and a dirty looking kilt. Unaware of the overall situation, the goblin leered at the teenager, licking its lips with a black tongue. It lunged towards her without a care, looking to subdue the ripe girl through surprise and direct assault.


    The agile move negated any chance of counterattacking since, by the time she raised her sword, the goblin would have arrived inside her defenses. Unfortunately, the goblin had not been aware that the girl had neither fear nor surprise at his stellar attack.


    The goblin screamed as it found itself impaled onto a horizontal sword. Halfway through its grief the girl raised a foot and blasted a kick on its chest, forcing it off the skewer as it tumbled to the ground. She rushed past the spraying blood, stepping across another green corpse towards another battle.


    "Ahh!"


    Rose screamed in pain while stumbling. She regained her footing and chopped down on the attacker ambushing from the ground, severing its arm. The teen steadied herself before piercing her sword into the chest of the crawling goblin. Only when she confirmed its death did Rose lean against a building and remove the dagger buried in her leg.


    Out in the north grassland, the goblin raiders lay lifeless or gasping for breath. The few who managed to climb the walls had been subdued by the defenders. Some who witnessed the slaughter decided to escape.


    While all this happened, a crying goblin streaked across the grassland returning to the safety of the forest.


    Pug had crashed into Gorl when the stupid leader seemed to enter into a daze. Together they stumbled forward, only to be caught in a terrible trap.


    Pug had escaped the iron teeth by a nose because of this lull in leadership. His kilt had been caught along with Gorl''s leg, tangled and seized between the iron maws. Pug had wanted to use the dagger to cut it free from the wailing goblin, who kept twisting and turning in pain.


    Suddenly a rapid volley of crossbolts scattered over the ground, silencing Gorl and his annoying whimper permanently. Pug escaped the barrage only because the larger goblin served as a meat shield.


    Without waiting for the second volley, nor the outcome of the shouting goblins scaling the wall, Pug stripped and for the second time in his life, ran naked under the moon.


    In the cornfield, two goblins huddled together chattering in excitement. After running away from the battle, the two raiders decided to leave a parting gift for the farm. One of them heaped all the dry straw and leaves he could find, while the other busied himself with knocking two stones.


    Luckily they had found these stones in the field that gave out some little sparks when pounded together. The firebugs grinned and squealed with laughter on imagining the terrible blaze. Before the arsonist could succeed, the giant shadow of a wolf loomed over the two squatters.


    Chu stood on the rampart with Miki and Lucy on his side. He surveyed the battlefield, before turning to Lucy. She noticed his eyes, and answered his thoughts.


    "I don''t see any others, and besides the goblins who escaped, the forest scent has scattered. I don''t believe they will attack again."


    Chu nodded. He suspected as much, from the number of goblins who participated in the assault. This attack, however, opened his eyes to his shortcomings.


    "Send the message to sweep the farm as a precaution, and also place someone on guard. Leave the goblins until the morning, we will clear the grassland at first light."


    He said. After tonight, the last thing he wanted was to suffer more casualties from a dying goblin''s last attack. The mental exhaustion tired him out, he needed a bath and some rest. They had survived the night, but their performance, himself included barely registered a passing grade.


    A large gap existed in commanding a party and commanding a large force on a battlefield.


    ***


    In the morning, Jim drove a wagon through the grassland, while Ming and the others poked at the goblins with spears. On confirming the deaths, they tossed the bodies, ex one ear, onto the wagon. In the distance, the wood had been piled for cremation.


    "I would have never believed that wood soaked in wine could burn so quickly. The boss also made me place a bucket soaked with wine in the middle of the bonfires, you should have seen how the fire blazed up when that caught fire."


    Jim sighed. He did not expect those fire arrows to be so effective last night. Sometimes he had to make more than one shot but the bonfires eventually lit up. He sighed in admiration for the Boss. The boy simply boggled the mind with his creations.


    Chu walked into the large classroom on the ground floor of the dormitory building. The benches and tables had made way for some small beds lined with single rag-filled mattresses. He walked up and seated himself on the chair at the front. Besides the wounded, the decision makers soon filtered in.


    "Lucy is out scouting, so we have ample time for any preparations for another raid. From last nights battle, there are certain things we need to work on..."


    ***


    "How long have you been doing this work?"


    "Bout a year, it really became permanent since I lost my party while out hunting a boar."


    "Have any complaints?"


    "The food could be better. Having to lug around a scoop all the time is also a problem. I would like a bucket, but management can be so terrifying sometimes."


    "I know the feeling, it''s not my fault those bastards lost. Yet here I am shoveling and cleaning up their shit."


    Pug complained, wrinkling his nose as he scooped up a load in the empty cavern. He shuffled to the corner as the group of Raid Leaders led the way for Lord Pocong. The large goblin dropped on the bone chair.


    "We have ten Bloodwood archers remaining. All killed. We follow Shaman''s edict. Wait for the next full moon. All Raiders hit farm. Then we separate and burn the others. This Lord will personally attack."


    Lord Pocong commanded. The loss of the Bloodwood archers weighed heavily in his mind since they had been key to overrunning the villages. He could imagine the rage if word got out to the Shaman in the south. He still had his trump card to play, thinking about the fires stoking within the cave depths.


    "We will show the humans why our tribe holds a position of fear among the denizens of the Great Forest."


    He smirked while muttering softly...


    "Goblin Tide."

 Chapter 121- The worrying letter

    <h4>The Worrying Letter</h4>


    Bon wrapped his fingers around the large blacksmith hammer, tensing and priming the muscles in his left arm. He bellowed while raising the heavy hammer, before dropping it to the floor. He clenched his fingers into a fist, trying to dispel the pain and the accompanying weakness.


    "What the heck are you doing? It''s only three days after the fight. You want to drop dead from a heart attack?"


    Chu chided. The blacksmith had received an arrow plum on the chest, nearly kissing this world goodbye. If not for the padded armor reinforced with beast skin leather, he might have died on the spot. His companion who tried to rush him to the Medical bay ended up much worse having a poison arrow lodge deep in his unprotected back.


    "I''m just checking my improvements every day. Facing death gives a man some perspective."


    Bon chuckled. He gave a thankful look towards the boy.


    That day, the first barb of the arrow had pierced his chest. The rapid response and treatment he received left his family in awe. His wife had participated as an assistant in the Medical Station and never stopped spouting how lucky they were to find such a good home.


    At first, she had screamed upon seeing Bon brought in with an arrow sticking out of his chest. Knowing that the goblins had a sick preference for poison, she braced herself, thinking her husband would kick the bucket. The following actions shocked her, while at the same time placed her mind at ease.


    The substitute healers had checked his response and then poured both a healing potion and an antidote down his throat without hesitation. Sherry had ripped through his armor using shears and Sakura had slowly removed the arrow. They cleaned the wound, staunched the bleeding and then applied a tight dressing.


    Bon soon recovered his senses only to find himself on a single bunk bed, with his wife weeping at the side. His companion who received the arrow in his back had it much worse. The goblins used an iron arrowhead that had numerous small barbs. Removing an embedded arrow not only required some skill but also needed the healer to cut the flesh.


    The process entailed a steady hand and included some serious bloodletting before the wound could be closed. To help stymie the bleeding, they used a heated knife to cauterize the wound.


    What comforted Bon''s wife the most was that this person who had received such a serious injury, worked with Clod in the fields. No matter the standing on this farm, everyone was entitled to the same treatment. Even if Bon retired as a blacksmith, he never had to worry about his Patron discarding him because of being useless.


    Seeing was believing, especially when witnessing Sakura force the guy to swallow two healing potions one after the next.


    Where in this world could a normal farm worker guzzle two healing potions worth 1 gold each?


    Currently, the injured man and Doug remained warded in the Medical Station. Both had undergone treatment for critical wounds and remained under observation. Bon did not think those two would complain, since not only did they receive first class service; with expensive potions and the like, but they had good-looking girls nursing them.


    He sighed at how good it was to be young.


    "What, you want to go back? Big Sis is no longer there, but your wife is now assisting Sakura. If you want I can recommend to you."


    Bon grimaced as the boy read his thoughts.


    "What do you want anyway?"


    He grumbled.


    "Jim has broken down the lodges and secured the lumber. He needs you to send someone over to help with the new construction. I also need an update on the Multishots."


    Chu asked.


    The Multishots had been instrumental in whittling down the enemies. However, Chu decided to work on increasing the range of weapons. He also wanted to increase his holdings. The last battle had opened his eyes.


    In close combat during a skirmish, casualties became normal. Even between ranged attacks, death might occur. The only way to avoid this from happening during a large-scale war would be to stop the battle or finish it before it even began.


    Since he could not create something earth shattering like a cannon in this age, the Multishot weapon had to suffice. He wanted enough so as to bombard the field as long as an enemy moved within range. Having fewer enemies with low moral to battle in close combat, meaning less risk.


    "Halter has taken over the assembly line as you call it. The idea is not bad, but the quick manufacture leads to defects as we experienced. The short-term plan is to keep some parts and supplies handy during the next battle."


    Chu welcomed the idea. If the goblins had decided on the second wave of attack, the farm might have been wiped out. He went across the smithy to the smelting section.


    "The repeating crossbows worked excellently. I just came from the medical Station. Doug testified that if he had some more of them, the archers would have posed no problem."


    Chu complemented.


    For over a year, he had provided Dareck with the basic information to build both the leghold trap and copy the Zhuge crossbow. With both of these in action that night, the battle though full of flaws was easily won. With the proof of success with the repeating crossbows, Chu prepared to take it to the next level.


    Mass Production.


    At least for his farm alone. Sure he shared the Multishot with the Military faction of the Empire, but the repeating crossbow remained his hidden trump card. With a range of about sixty to seventy feet and bolts tipped with poison courtesy of Jim, they proved an effective defensive weapon.


    If he could set up the weaponry of the farm, with the artillery wiping out any long-range attackers, while the remnants being dropped by the poison darts. The pressure on the fighters would lessen.


    The scenes of bolts flying around like tracers would soon cover the entire farm.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Thanks, Boss. I worked really hard with Toll to get it functioning right."


    Dareck beamed. The crossbows and leg trap had been nurtured by himself in secret. He did not participate much in the inventions sold to the visiting nobles but had to concentrate on these inventions in secret. Gaining the gratitude and appreciation of the Boss, more than made up for any loss.


    "If you need help, get Bon. I want enough repeating crossbows and bolts to defend the entire farm."


    ***


    Chu walked into the training field holding onto his baggage. He glanced at Miki practicing her crossbow skills and went up to Rose who spectated nearby.


    "How is the leg?"


    He questioned, his eyes glancing at the used crutch on the side. He wasn''t expecting his crutches to find a new owner so soon.


    "It''s not bad, Sakura checked it this morning and I should be fine after another week or so."


    She answered.


    Chu found a seat, admiring the neat bandage dressing on her leg. Thankfully the goblin had stabbed her while holding the knife vertically. If she had received a horizontal slash, her injuries might have healed leaving her with a limp. He had not done an in-depth study of the effect of potions.


    Miki joined them, wiping away the beads of sweat dripping from her smooth skin.


    "The repeating crossbows are great, but I have trouble holding and firing them. No wonder you placed them on those wooden stands. Those cogs are amazing since I can spin and swivel it in all directions while shooting nonstop."


    "Dareck will soon have them mounted on more platforms around the fence. Tonight, I want you to take Rose and walk around the outside wall, once it''s quiet. Take this rope, and measure outwards from the walls. Within that circle, I want to know if there are any obstacles, and how easy it is to see something in the darkness."


    Chu instructed.


    He had experienced two nights of battles. The first one, under the moonlit night, had him easily spotting the approaching goblin raiders. The second raid progressed the same, but he ended up relying on Lucy for assistance and confirmation. This became more apparent when the archers attacked.


    His initial plan was to retreat to the barn tower to give directions, but that idea proved unfeasible. Under the yells and screams, the higher position would lead to chaos and slow communication among the different groups.


    Goblins and wolves required different strategies. He could lure the wolves and attack them from behind the walls. Doing the same to the goblins required him to section out the surrounding land into zones. The main purpose is to keep them at arm''s length while he killed them.


    Keep them at arm''s length...


    Chu spent some time walking around the towers and ramparts while recalling the problems they faced. Communication, a general and specific plan for the groups and teams involved, along with logistics like starting the fire before the battle began-- by the time the bonfires truly blazed, the damn battle was over.


    This military aspect of his House needed some serious thought input. And this only dealt with defense, he still had to structure and bring his company layout to the masses.


    "Don''t forget to meet later to practice at the model. We have some new additions to make. Tonight we will conduct a dry run and begin polishing our command structure from there. You also need to work on your chess."


    Chu said while leaving her staring oddly at her chest.


    Was building a Clan this hard?


    ***


    Ming shoveled the dirt back into the shallow trench running in a line under where the lodge houses once stood. Nearby, the sounds of hammering filled the air, as Jim and a few others dismantled the wooden planks that had been nailed together in a reinforced arch. This half tube had laid covered with earth in the trench that connected the buildings.


    "Man, this is hard work. Do you know how uncomfortable it was to remain motionless and quiet under that wooden floor for nearly half the night?"


    He complained while wiping the sweat from his brows.


    "For you, I''m sure it was difficult. Your mouth must have found it really tough."


    Clod replied uninterested. His casual remark incited snickers from those nearby. Near the temporary corral, they had a storage shed for delivering the bales of grass. The tunnel exit was located here.


    Twice a day, Clod transported cut grass and food for the guards. At dusk, before the guest finished their dinner in the workshop, grass and children left the wagon, crawling in a line like ants towards their targeted floors. Everyone silently scurried under the small tunnel towards their goal.


    Later that night, Clod drove the wagon, clearing and cleaning the dining table set for the guards, and then made one last check on the horses.


    No one would suspect that out in the frontier, such an elaborate spy method had been constructed.


    ***


    "Why are we ordering so many barrels of wine?"


    "I need it for an experiment."


    "No."


    Chu negotiated to have two barrels of wine ordered from the Trading Post. He had decided to conduct some research during the cold winter months. Even though he made enough money to live a life of luxury, he at least wanted some form of modern-day luxury.


    The preparation of the large workshop to receive and coat the bales of cloth with the diluted rubber mixture had to come on stream. Further experiments into the use of the slime from the Barrel Worms had to be done. He needed to build large tubs and sealed barrels to store the formula.


    He did not want to wait until Merchant Windit sent his convoy and then end up in a bind. The goblins and their expected raid weighed on his mind and slowed his progress. At the moment he could only wait until the war machinery production ground to a halt. Defense of the farm took priority.


    In the evening, Chu rocked on the swing near the barn. He was deep in thought when Jill called out to him. Chu handed over the little toddler, snoozing in his lap to Yin who sat reading at the side. Jill had gone into the village with Clod and returned with a letter.


    "Boss, my Elder Brother in Karst sent me a message. He said the information is worth its weight in gold."


    "Oh, had it over then."


    Chu said.


    "Ahmm, Boss, I don''t think you heard me right. Elder Brother Bob said that the letter is worth its weight in gold. More specifically two gold coins."


    "What?!"


    Chu stifled a cough and thumped his chest in silence so as to not wake the sleeping child. He pulled Jill over to the side.


    "What weight in gold, if the damn parchment paper wasn''t so thick, that letter might not even cost two coppers."


    The boy realized that he had strayed from the main point.


    "Let''s see it, you can collect the money from Amanda only if the contents are worth it."


    Chu received the folded parchment and opened it to scan the contents. His eyebrows perked up while his mouth twisted into a frown as he read. When he finished, his face had turned red from literally fuming in anger.


    "Your Brother Bob took my idea to heart and decided to set himself up to sell valuable information. But he had the gall to charge me first? Two Gold coins my ass. He should be providing this information for free..."


    Chu ranted.


    "Boss, Boss, but what about the letter? What did it say?"


    Jill interrupted. She only opened the other letter Bob had sent to her, and quickly brought this one over. She waited while the boy composed himself. He stopped waving the letter in anger and handed it over to her. Jill browsed through it, while the boy paced nearby.


    "Hmph! As if the goblins aren''t enough, we have to worry about some greedy noble."


    Chu remarked. Just when he had made enough money to secure his livelihood and begin sourcing and creating furnishings to live a life of luxury, he found himself the victim of a vicious underhanded move. Chu twisted his mouth in frustration at how soon these nobles acted in their vindictive pursuits.


    His major problem stemmed from the fact that the nobles chose to act when he found himself tied up with the goblins at the moment.


    "Why the heck don''t they leave me alone. This Prickus family and those worrisome goblins should just up and kill each other..."


    Chu paused his words, his body rigid by a booming thought.


    After a few minutes, he turned a stiff neck towards Jill, his face beaming with a smile, that stretched from ear to ear. Jill shuddered on the sight, knowing by now that this appearance didn''t bode well for others. She nearly did not hear the soft gentle words coming from the little devil.


    "I say, Jill. What do you know about how these Nobles send messages to each other. How do they know if it''s not a forgery?"

 Chapter 122- Creating a play to fit the stage

    <h4>Creating a play to fit the stage</h4>


    Over the next few days, the farm bustled as any other in the neighborhood. Autumn season meant harvest, and so every farmer and his hired helpers labored in the field. This season enabled the farmer to reap his entire years worth of effort. Behind the chatter and laughs in the golden fields, it also had a darker connotation.


    A successful harvest leads to a comfortable life during the hunkering down for the winter season. A poor harvest meant scraping watered down gruel and hoping for the best. Crop failure and no means to pay the levied taxes led to being branded and sold as a slave.


    "How come you''re so happy these days Chu?"


    Miki asked while they hauled a large basket made of woven tree bark through the narrow rows.


    "No real reason, I just think what we have, is just good enough."


    Chu replied as he loaded another heap of harvested corn into the basket. Of course, he was not thinking about the harvest, under the daily toil of Clod and the others, this was a success. His thoughts gravitated to the last few days before the visitors left.


    As a favor, Fatty Tian and the Churches Union had their guards mingle with the farm residents. The little conversations soon focused on trying to entice the residents into leaving. One had to know, as of yet, nobody really interacted or actually held a Gold Coin.


    Chu chuckled, knowing that not only had the workers in the fields or those doing the menial labor refuse, but they had also reported the incident to Mrs. Thomas or Sakura. Better yet, none of them tried to use the opportunity to suck up or achieve brownie points with him.


    "Ok, now your smile is just plain weird, Chu."


    ***


    "The harvesting is nearly complete."


    Clod reported during the meeting. Every night the residents gathered at the long tables for dinner. After eating, the schedules and any important discussions would then be handed out. Chu sat at the head of the table, listening while browsing through a written report of the day''s activities. He waited until Clod finished, before speaking.


    "How long will it take if you have the full support of everyone here?"


    Chu asked.


    "About a week. Our harvest this time is well over three times as much than last years. We should finish before the next full moon comes around."


    Clod tilted his head in thought as he answered. The harvest this year had been great, he had only lost about an acre''s worth due to natural causes. next year, he hoped to use the plough to further increase the yield. Clod spent most of his time in the fields or tending to the horses. In the evenings, however, he preferred to climb to the top of the Windmill.


    From the window, he loved the feel of the cool breeze, while enjoying the view of the corn dancing and swaying in the wind. Most of the time the other workers from the field would join him there, as they chatted and reminisced like old farmers.


    "Then let''s make the harvest a priority. Once the corn is harvested, we can take our time and shuck the grains from the cobs, within the walls."


    Chu said. He thought for a minute and continued


    "When the harvest is complete, I want the fences around the farm set up. Next year we need to build a larger stable on the outside before the smell becomes intolerable."


    Next spring, he hoped to purchase some livestock. He planned to build a large barn, adjacent to the eastern gate. Once he constructed it properly, then he would have no fear of loss from any wild beast attacks. With the group of fanatical hunters living on the farm, he never had to worry about such trivial things anymore.


    Those wild animals would just be asking for trouble.


    Chu had the leaders of the respective departments remain a little longer.


    He rolled out the map, showing the layout of the farm. Circling around the wooden wall with his finger he instructed.


    "I want a simple fence built about one hundred feet away from the walls. Under normal circumstances, we can use the enclosure as a corral for the livestock. Whenever we are under attack, it can serve as a means to slow our attackers. The resulting concentration of enemies stopped by the fence during that short period will allow us to bombard with the Multishots."


    Chu explained. He pointed to some markers that needed to be laid and the reasoning behind them.


    Rose and Miki had done a survey of the area outside the walls during the nighttime hours. Without the aid of a bonfire, an attacker could still be easily picked out in the dark. The only building left outside the walls was the butcher shed. Because it was attached to the wall, it posed no problem for the watchtower archers.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Chu made Halter rebuild the windows on the watchtowers to a smaller size. This would make it harder for enemy archers to aim, while still ensuring the defense could level the opponents with the rapid fire from the crossbows. The platforms on the side of the towers will hold a Multishot.


    This way the operators could view the field themselves and attack accordingly. With the range of the weapon, the Multishot on the north end could assist in subduing attackers coming in from the south. Of course, he still planned to have at least two of the artillery weapons on the ground as a backup.


    Such a setup only wowed the residents.


    "Boss, are you planning to fight the army?"


    Halter asked.


    By now this farm had one of the highest concentration of educated folks. Looking at the setup implemented over the past couple days left them in awe. Not mentioning an army, if a band of bandits decided to attack the farm, all that awaited them would be certain death.


    Chu snorted in reply


    "This is just us making sure nobody can waltz and threaten us freely in the future. Speaking of which, has the bait been eaten?"


    ***


    Ming sat on a flat boulder humming a tune. Now and then, he prodded the dying campfire with a stick, causing sparks to fly as it blazed in response. Under the stars, and solitary on the road, he cut a lonely sight. The ragged figure looked even more pitiful when he nibbled on a piece of jerky.


    "Don''t you think he is overdoing it? Why does he come across more like a beggar than a thief?"


    On an embankment some distance away, a little girl lay on her stomach, watching while asking the question. Next to her, a young woman sat cross-legged, alternating between the seasoned smoked boar in one hand, and the fresh bread in the other.


    "Some of the best thieves in the cities pose as beggars. They are usually everywhere and are least suspected. Of course, they are also the first ones to earn a nobleman''s anger on the street."


    Jill swallowed before explaining. In the cities, nobles had a history of using this setup to spring surprise raids on competing Houses or to steal from other Clans. Hiding under the cloak of a beggar allowed for many covert operations.


    "I still think he looks much like a beggar."


    Dyna said, munching on a piece of meat. She ripped a portion and fed it to the wolf sprawled out at the side. The beast gently snapped and swallowed the piece without touching her little fingers. Not far behind them, a horse grazed seemingly oblivious to the nearby wolf.


    "Tonight seems like it''s the same. This waiting is killing me, not to mention having to sleep outdoors on the hard ground."


    Jill said. For two nights they surveyed the roadway, waiting and preparing for the main actors to grace the stage. Tonight had the presence of another no-show.


    "It''s not so bad, being outside among the stars, waiting for just that right time to pounce. That''s what makes it so exciting. It''s the thrill of the hunt... hehe."


    Dyna chuckled. Jill could only think the little girl had similar traits to those patient stalkers that followed her around. If this little girl had a fault, it would be that when she did attack, she turned vicious. According to the Boss, the etiquette training seemed to have paid off and turned her into a docile little lady.


    Little lady my ass.


    Jill shook her head, remembering the reason why Chu made her accompany the girl. She patted the grass to soften a makeshift bedding when she happened to see the silhouette of a huge wolf bounding over the grasslands. Even though her heart knew it as an ally, it still skipped a beat on the fearful sight.


    The beast slowed on approach, grinding to a walk so as to avoid startling the horse. By the time, the little girl patted the monstrous head, the tongue remained outside as it panted for breath. Dyna sat up and fumbled in a backpack for a small pouch. Holding up the small tiles close to her eye, so as to make them out in the low light, she placed some on the flat grass.


    The wolf, wasted no time in choosing two, prodding them with its large paws. Jill did make out the blood-red tile chosen by the intelligent beast.


    "A large group of men on horses, rated as a threat, coming from that direction."


    Dyna pointed from where the wolf appeared.


    Jill rose while speaking.


    "Looks like tonight is the night. Bob, did give us a good estimate in his last letter. Now its all up to Ming."


    She said while removing a crossbow from the saddle. Though they might not be able to render assistance if the plan went wrong, given any opportunity they had to act. Dyna cupped her hand and imitated the hoot of a night-bird common on the grassland. A waving firebrand signaled the teen sitting at the fire, received her signal.


    About less than half an hour later, a lone horse clipped out from the grassland, its rider obviously avoiding the road. On seeing the flickering light from the campfire, the horse and rider paused, before deciding to investigate.


    The curtains were raised and the show had begun...


    ***


    Old man Hodge hands trembled as he held onto the small rectangular wooden sieve. Taking his time he slowly dipped the apparatus into the liquid. Rocking his hands to and fro, for a minute, he slowly removed the sieve. Placing it on a table he removed the latched sides, and by holding the flat sieve, he swiftly turned it over on the flat surface.


    With a gentle tug, a thin-film that attached to the sieve slowly became loose and covered the table. Hodge reattached the wooden sides to the sieve, and continued the process, this time leaving the sieve immersed inside the liquid for a longer period.


    On another end of the polished table, Sally slowly lifted the partially dried sheets and hung them on a line with wooden clips to dry. Since the sun rose until this late at night, they had been constantly repeating this process. Hodge groaned as he straightened his bent back. He rested the sieve on the side, as he had finished for the day.


    Holding a lamp, he moved it closer for the light to fall on the pearl white surface.


    Finally.


    By using a little of that finely ground slake lime to help wash in the preparation stage, or maybe because of the type of bark used, they had done it. Hodge used his free hand to run his coarse fingers across the smooth surface. Thin, smooth and nearly white in color. He whispered under his breath, afraid to soil the new discovery.


    "Paper."

 Chapter 123- Acting the part

    <h4>Acting the Part</h4>


    The rider approached the cloaked traveler, the sound of each clop echoing distinctly into the silent grassland. His eyes darted left and right, hoping to discern any unusual movements in the darkness. The cautious approach unmasked the horseman as someone who experienced or maybe once conducted an ambush.


    He pulled the reigns of the horse, a few feet away, keeping his face away from the light and shrouded in darkness. His hands never left the hilt of his sheathed sword. The person huddling at the fire, fumbled while removing his hood. The flickering light clearly showed an uncomfortable face, filled with doubt and fear.


    "Are you heading to the village, traveler? You''re still about one day ride away."


    Ming asked. Out in the roads, a visitor had two identities, either a friend or foe.


    The rider did not answer but instead demanded one of his own


    "What are you doing on the road? Where are your companions?"


    He asked in a haughty manner.


    "I''m all alone, and..."


    Before Ming could complete his answer, the man pulled out his sword. Using it to communicate, he directed the teen to shuffle out from the campfire and pointed in the direction of the grassland. The rider followed behind, prodding him with the sword when he slowed in the dark.


    The teen acted the part of a simpleton.


    "Please sir, I have no money, don''t kill me."


    "Keep walking, one word and I''ll kill you here."


    Ming sealed his mouth and continued stumbling forward. Only bandits would lure a traveler away from the road. Ambushes like these on simple folk occurred frequently on the roads. Unaware travelers would follow the instructions, hoping to still plead for their life.


    Unfortunately, their fates were sealed on that first step into the grassland.


    What better method for bandits than to butcher the victims far from the road? Signs of struggle, blood and decomposing body would be swallowed by the vast expanse of land.


    Some distance away, on the opposite bank, Jill stood up and silently followed while gripping her crossbow. Dyna walked beside her, making a huge swipe with an arm to wipe her greasy mouth.


    "Looks like someone bit the bait..."


    "Looks like you need more time in etiquette training."


    In a shallow valley, hidden not to far from the road, a large group of riders remained lurking in the darkness. The scout who had left returned with some extra baggage. When the group discerned the figures heading towards them, four horses clipped out to meet them.


    "Only one? Is he a peddler?"


    A voice spoke. The owner apparently had a great standing in the group, since the reply came swiftly and with obedience.


    "No peddler, a slum beggar probably wanting to die in a town rather than a village. They have a habit of running to the towns and cities forerunning the winter."


    The scout respectfully answered. On knowing the story, another person used a flint to light a lamp. The small group dismounted, as the leader walked forward. Two of them followed at the side while keeping the flickering light lit. In the light, the luxurious clothes of this figure clearly highlighted his position among the others.


    The man had a chiseled feature, sharp eyes and equally sharp-pointed nose. His beard seems to continue the V-shape face, ending with a point. His bearing alone within the group displayed his station.


    "Strange though. Slum beggars usually travel in a herd, so as to live through bandit and beast attacks."


    He continued


    "Where are your companions? Did you kill them already and take their food? Too bad fool, you still have nearly a week to walk to the nearest town. Kill him!"


    The man commanded without care. He never wasted time in conversing with commoners. Even when finding a woman to sate his interest among the peasantry, he never negotiated. Seizing and abusing others rightfully belonged to the noble class.


    "I have the protection of a House, you can''t kill me."


    Ming shouted, his voice wavering on hearing his fate. He did not wait for the words to leave the leader''s mouth since a swift sword would be hard to dodge. The man frowned in the partially visible light while raising his hand to stall the drawn swords.


    Normally any objection to his orders would result in a tongue being cut. Torture usually followed after to satisfy his anger.


    The reason he halted the kill, was because he felt something strange. On mentioning a House, he knew his suspicions had been correct. Nobles would not interfere with any disputes among warring Houses. If the opportunity arose, and they had some means of currying favor with a winner, only then might they choose a side.


    "Speak."


    The shaking teen reached inside his cloak and fumbled for a few seconds with his hands. Very slowly he removed a small iron token, carved with a gold imprint. The scout grabbed it and then held it up close to the lamp. He turned to the boy and sneered.


    "This copper looking thing doesn''t even match a noble house in Limerock city. Where the hell did you get this piece of crap..."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Pow, pow, pow.


    He didn''t finish his mocking, because a barrage of slaps made him see stars. And not the ones twinkling in the sky.


    The leader motioned with his hands again and the guard who administered the slaps passed the token to him. The recipient of the barrage sat stunned on the grass, rubbing his swelling face. The commander of this party twirled the token around his long fingers, the frowning face gradually changing into an expression of shock.


    He stared at the ruffled teen, clothed in rags and with a face that easily could be lost in a crowd. The letter and a brief conversation with Young Master Wu, never mentioned this development. Then again, the Young Master would not explain his every plan to a simple noble as himself.


    As expected of the shrewd minds of those living in the Capital. They always seem to hatch numerous plans geared towards achieving a goal, leaving no room for failure.


    "Where are you heading little friend..."


    ***


    Two days later.


    "Little brother, are you sure about this?"


    A scout whispered while they hid behind a clump of bushes, still wet with the morning dew.


    "Trust me, when I came here, they had me working the fields like a slave. After that, I had to chop lumber here, while fearing for my life. It was then that I happened to see the true motive of these bastards. Only when Young Master Wu enlightened me, did I have the guts to steal."


    The teen recounted his life story again of maybe the hundredth time. Of course, nobody in this scouting party tried to stop him, because he had proven his worth.


    Since that night when they captured him, Patriarch Prickus decided to test him. The budding young man, though coming across at first glance as a simpleton, actually possessed some brains. He quickly grasped the reasoning behind the party not traveling on the roads.


    Since they had wanted to remain low-key and avoid any gossip, the boy led them across the grasslands, exiting on the Old Army Road, south of the farm. The Patriarch had wanted to raid the place yesterday, but after some discussion with the boy, he commanded the party to enter the forest.


    Luckily they found an abandoned corral and tower in the south. Leaving around twenty guards to look after the horses, they had camped the night in the forest... waiting.


    A scout signaled with his finger to his lip, then pointed to a location between the trees.


    "Looks like I was right."


    The five remained still, refusing to even draw breath. In the distance a small group left the lumber clearing, entering into the depths of the forest. Whenever a loud crack sounded from a dry branch snapping by accident under a foot, they stopped and scanned all around. Gripping makeshift spears as comfort they continued along what seemed to be a marked trail.


    The five stalkers followed far behind, aware that any sound would cause this particular party to scatter, if not die from a panic attack. When the wary farmers stopped, the trackers hid behind a rotting log, having crawled close enough to overhear the conversation.


    "No, the goblins are still there. Last time how many did you see Jim?"


    The man called Jim raised his hands and curled his fingers once before opening. Indicating roughly around twenty. A scout nearly snorted-- stupid lowly commoners couldn''t even count.


    "To fight them we need the whole camp to attack if we want to regain the mine. We have no choice. Tomorrow we will bring everyone and recapture the cave. All our hard work for the last two years are still there."


    A short while later, they left the area. Ming and the scouts peeked out into a clearing, all doubts now dispelled on the boy''s assumption. With rapid beating hearts, and smiling faces they followed their own chipped markings to return to camp.


    "Should we have ambushed them, capturing them for interrogation?"


    Ming shook his head, but the more experienced scout leader answered first.


    "We have already proven the story true. No need to make a commotion, which may alert the goblins nearby. The priority is to deliver the news to the Patriarch. I suspect the Patriarch will decide to attack the cave today, especially since the farm plans to attack tomorrow."


    Another scout then grasped the train of thought.


    "If we can attack today, then tomorrow we can ambush the entire farm. A win-win situation. Ah, we need to hurry back with this report."


    ***


    "You sounded really convincing Jim, I nearly believed you."


    "Haha... you''re not bad yourself. Shivering and jumping at every little noise, you fooled me with your acting."


    Jim answered.


    Halter made a wry smile.


    "Tell you the truth, all that wasn''t acting. Ever since arriving at the farm, this is the first time I have stepped foot into the forest. I don''t know how you guys love to hunt in this dreadful place. I feel like a piece of meat being eyed by a pack of wolves."


    He said.


    "No matter, Ming is safe for now, so lets head home to report. I think the Boss will plan something tonight."


    Toll chimed.


    The group swiftly fled on the marked path out of the forest. A shadow followed them for a little way, before turning towards the trail left by the eavesdropping scouts.


    ***


    Within the forest, an armed man sat on the bough of a tree, partially hidden by the blazing colors of the leaves. Nearby, was another man in a similar position. Not too far, an archer fiddled with his bow, leaning against a massive tree trunk.


    In the surrounding vicinity, around eighty men positioned themselves, whether standing, sitting, or crouching they all waited in anticipation. Colored leaves fell like snow, covering the cold earth.


    In the protective center of this group, the Patriarch of the Prickus House waited while remaining seated on a log. His hands lay on the horizontal sword resting on his lap while his fingers twirled around the rough stones rolling in his palm. Soon after, the faint sounds of rustling leaves and crunching branches grew louder in the distance.


    A team of five scouts appeared from between the trees, covering the ground at a brisk pace, now without a care in keeping silent. The Leader soon observed the excited faces as they became recognizable. Only one face had a different expression, displaying a sense of pride and understandable smugness.


    "It''s true, what the boy says is true my Lord."


    "The little brother is correct, it exists."


    The Leader nodded his head in approval. His face remained as a mask of calm; expressionless and radiating sharpness. Deep inside, however, the volcano erupted in joy. A little of this reached his stiff lips, creating a faint sliver of a smile, before disappearing. His eyes could not dispel the greed that swirled within it.


    "Can we take it?"


    The lead scout contemplated for a moment before answering his Leader.


    "The clearing is large as a village, but the hill itself is not as high. As long as we make it to the cave entrance, the goblins have no way to stop us. We can slaughter the twenty or so camping there within a few breaths."


    He based his estimate on the numbers he overheard from the previous conversation.


    The Patriarch remained silent in thought.


    "The stories say that goblins are supposed to be nightly creatures. If we make haste from our camp, then we should be able to strike before nightfall. Tonight should be a full moon, a perfect omen of slaughter. Make preparations, I want to inspect the cave by evening."


    He ordered. His eyes moved towards the marble sized stones in his hand. On close inspection, they looked like ordinary rocks found in mines. The chipped surface indicated that the two stones had been mined.


    Very ordinary, if one were to ignore that half of the stone had a rough golden surface.


    A gold ingot.


    A gold mine...

 Chapter 124- A grand finale

    <h4>A Grand Finale</h4>


    In the workshop, nearly the entire cast gathered around the table. Chu stood surrounded in the center, with a large map sprawled out before him. The large sheet composed of numerous parchment paper glued together using a paste of flour and water. His fingers moved around certain locations while speaking.


    "The last report came in just this evening. The men guarding the horses in the corral are still lazing around, waiting for their leader. Apparently, those in the city really treat this forest like a joke. Chong''s group is helping Dyna in monitoring them. He should be back with a report this evening when they switch with Jill."


    His finger slid across to where a cave had been drawn inside the region depicting the forest.


    "These days the goblins have remained quiet. At this time, I believe the Leader from the Prickus House will try to secure the cave. With the size of his forces, the goblins in this area will perish, so tomorrow we will only need to seize the chance to rescue Ming when he tries to escape."


    This play was nearing its end. In the beginning, Jill helped in prepping Ming as to how the nobles from a city conducted themselves. The nobility all considered themselves far above the rest of the common population. Even a small noble would encourage his servants to treat him akin to the Emperor.


    The forging of seals and copying of handwriting had been easy. Chu had acquired what he needed from the recently established contracts. As long as the House of Prickus acted, the deception could proceed. With Ming acting under the umbrella of Clan Wu, nothing would happen to him in the short-term.


    He had Sakura copy Young Master Wu''s handwriting, complete with a waxed seal duplicating the ring of the Young Master. Chu grieved somewhat when Bon had melted some gold coins to create the token. The forgery replicated those used by the noble''s bearing their insignia.


    Armed with a letter, containing Young Master Wu''s will, that introduced Ming as an important spy, along with the token representing Clan Wu, no one would dare to suspect the teen. His appearance also coincided with the planned strike by House Prickus, further enforcing his position as a spy.


    As an added security, he instructed Ming to disclose during that first meeting, about how he sent a letter via the Trading Post. Without knowing the contents, the Patriarch would not attempt to dispose of Ming on the sly. Dyna conducted the monitoring, and currently, Lucy remained in the forest as an observer.


    "So far, so good. But if anything goes wrong, don''t you think the first to lose a head would be Ming?"


    Someone voiced.


    "Once they sweep the goblins in our area, then the hard part would begin. As long as Ming finds that opportunity to leave the cave, we must provide him cover to escape. Deep in the forest, we can defeat them."


    He answered. Chu had desperately wanted to play the part of the main character so bad. The past years of acting had given him the confidence to succeed, but he ended up facing stiff opposition. He first had an obligation to lead the farm during any attacks. Secondly, everyone vetoed his decision, since his life carried too much weight.


    When all this was over he planned on adventuring on the road. Maybe he would follow the road south to the villages down there, so as to broaden his horizons.


    "By tonight, we might have a chance to rescue Ming."


    The risks of this mission required a life, but the success would take care of two immediate short-term problems.


    ***


    The huge cavern sweltered in red-hot heat, the sounds of striking iron echoing to all corners. Steam fizzed through natural cracks and tunnels, dissipating the created fog. Outside the chill of autumn might nibble before the bite of winter, but in the cave, an artificial warmth kept it at bay.


    The scope of the ironworks could be recognized by how the glow encompassed an entire cavern, large and spacious like two football fields on earth. Scores of goblins poured in from various tunnels, entering here to collect their armaments from the sweat-dripping smiths.


    A score of quartermasters handed over crude armor made of beast hide, a crude dagger and a preferred weapon of choice; sword, club or bow. Without shame, they dressed there and then, creating a battalion that lost the face of a uniformed army, and looked more like a bunch of hastily gathered ruffians.


    Lord Pocong acted as overseer, resting on a small knoll within the high cave, as smaller goblins scurried around dressing him with hard leather armor. The crow had arrived yesterday, with the Shaman''s blessing. Tonight, the full moon would turn to the legendary Blood Moon, as the vanguard paved the conquest with human blood.


    With evening approaching, the intense chattering and cursing bellied the readiness of the raiders. The entire cave rumbled with anticipation, waiting for his signal to erupt. Currently, the throne room lay empty, as all his leaders bustled about. Per their nature, they exhibited greed in trying to hog the better equipment.


    "The entire cave will sweep the farm, then separate and raid. Before dawn, we circle and wipe out village. Scrape all harvest, so as to please the Shaman."


    He previously had around ten raiding teams, but due to the recent losses, decided to improvise. The forty raiders in a team, now became twenty as the team numbers increased. Lord Pocong planned to crush all the farms in the vicinity tonight, then overrun the village in the wee hours of the morning.


    The Vanguard leader seethed with rage because of this team change. He blamed it all on cowards who scattered at the sound of a yell.


    This vanguard certainly had the ability and numbers to overrun at least one village. Lord Pocong prepared himself to issue the best war cry he could muster. He opened his mouth only to be interrupted by a shrill scream echoing around the cave.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Human attack, human raid... run, ruuuuunnnn!"


    The goblin screams filled the entire cave with dread, his wails pausing the pounding hammers in mid-air. The owner of the yells finally appeared out from a tunnel and burst across the entire length of the cave, his wails endless like a siren. Amazingly that sorry thin figure possessed some remarkable lung capacity.


    "Human attack, fleeee!"


    The figure zoomed passed the open jaw of Lord Pocong and exited through the opposite end of the cave. In the residual silence, only the lingering echoes remained bouncing off the walls.


    "Kill!"


    Lord Pocong roared, his eyes bloodshot in anger.


    Only he alone knew who exactly he wanted to kill.


    ***


    Patriarch Prickus remained within the safety of the new camp. His elite guard, under the command of his top commander, organized the raiding party. A scout sneaked into the clearing, moving swift but silent as he climbed the incline. A sharp scream, shrill and abrupt signaled the attack.


    The rest of the men rushed out, some stumbling among the loose scree, in the haste to secure the cave entrance. Patriarch Prickus made himself comfortable on a rock, resting under the bough of a tree. Ten of his strongest and most loyal warriors surrounded him, waiting for the victory shout.


    Ming participated in the raid, armed with a borrowed dagger. The Patriarch did not stop him but encouraged him under the guise of earning merits.


    "Sakir, hand the boy a dagger, so as to prove himself and earn honor."


    "This low one thanks you, my King. With the exception of Master Wu, Your Lordship possesses the bearing of a king."


    The boy bowed and chased after the assault party. He failed to notice the raised lip and sneer on Patriarch Prickus, while the cunning man never saw the smirk on Ming''s face. He always remembered the value of Mr. Thomas''s stories.


    Patriarch Prickus thought he dealt with an ignorant slum bum. Ming simply acted the part so as to please him. Wanting to seek out merit like the heroic tales sung by bards in the tavern was only normal for a beggar. The patriarch allowed it since he wanted him dead.


    The goblins provided the ideal scapegoat, for when he died. The letter the boy gave him from Young Master Wu testified that Ming worked as a spy, but did not mention the gold mine. Killing the boy, while framing the goblins. If the next communication with the Wu clan never mentioned anything about the mine, then it would be his.


    The scouts soon surprised and killed the dozing goblin guards at the cave entrance.


    "We killed the sleeping guards, but the two lookouts at the top woke and had the chance to scream. I have never seen an ugly creature like this, are you sure these things are even dangerous?"


    A warrior asked, prodding a corpse with his bloodstained sword. The goblin that woke had tried to run into the cave at the first sight of the men. Fighting such creatures would bore them to death.


    Clearing the cave of twenty or so cowards before the evening passed would be a breeze.


    "Does it matter, we are the elite guards of House Prickus. The best of the best in Limerock City. Storm the cave. With our greater numbers, killing a few goblins before sunset will earn us merits from the Patriarch."


    "To victory my brothers!"


    The scouts lit some prepared torches, as the rush to earn first blood increased. Ming found himself caught in the large crowd, bobbing along as the men tried to squeeze past the narrow entrance. The attackers soon found themselves standing in a wide open cavern, with narrow passageways acting as the gateway to hell.


    A goblin holding a scoop jumped in fright in the far distance and bolted unseen into the cave depths.


    The leaders at the front quickly dispatched the few surprised goblins wandering around. The Commander wrinkled his nose in disgust, pausing under the flickering light that failed to disperse the surrounding darkness. The first impression of the home matched its owner. Crude torches hung on the wall, casting an eerie light.


    Someone moved towards the walls, only to hear a squelching sound as his feet stepped on a pile of soft matter.


    "Filthy."


    "Go, my brothers, the Heavens bless us, for wiping this scourge from the lands."


    The battle-thirsty men split into smaller groups, chasing merits that lay at the end of those tunnels. Ming joined a group, as they rushed towards the end. In times like these, safety lay in numbers. A wail echoed around the tunnel, followed by a roar.


    A faint rumble then sounded. Following the excited party in the last place, Ming halted his steps in the darkness.


    "Something is not right..."


    He muttered to himself.


    Chu mentioned this cave should have only around thirty goblins or so remaining. Did they already wipe out half of the goblins in this cave? The rumbling sound in the bowels did not seem like the move of ten or so goblins. This felt like the earth was going to erupt.


    He looked at the light disappearing around the passage, while his foot made that first step backward.


    Ming turned and then ran.


    He ran away from the retreating torch of the bloodthirsty men, stumbling towards the noisy entrance. Bursting into the large cavern, he skidded to a halt while trying to maintain silence.


    Ten or so guards, engaged in a desperate battle, swords clanging against each other, or feeding on flesh. From a blind passageway near the exit, hordes of goblins poured out. Dashing on the ground, crawling on the walls, or gripping on the ceiling, they flowed like a disturbed ants nest.


    The invaders'' torches lay burning on the ground, extinguished one by one by stomping boots or scampering feet. In the dying light, screaming and shouting from humans and goblins alike echoed out. Numbers battled against skill in the cave that slowly became congested with flowing bodies.


    With the exit unreachable, one option remained.


    Hide.


    Ming pressed against the shadow-filled wall, edging towards a nearby passageway. Sounds of closing screams proved this choice unviable. He inched towards another tunnel, only for a goblin to notice him from within the melee.


    The little creature hollered and rushed towards him, intent on killing this weaker looking prey. It launched into the air in a high jump, one hand raised over its shoulder, gripping a crude dagger. Ming waited until the goblin showed its yellow stumpy teeth, before sidestepping and puncturing the chest of the flying creature.


    He turned his borrowed dagger churning it against the resisting organs, and then pushed the limp body away. Without waiting to be discovered by others, Ming choosed a tunnel and felt his way inside the passage. The short passageway soon exited into a dead-end cavern.


    A dead end.


    Unfurnished with the exception of some crude wooden benches, and a large white colored throne on the far end.


    The screams and shouts became louder, sounds of iron clanking stronger. Ming rushed under the faint light from a hanging torch on the wall towards the throne.


    "Urgghh!"


    He nearly vomited from the stench emanating from the side and behind the strange chair. Hearing the sounds of chattering coming closer, he pinched his nose and dove behind the large structure, sliding behind it with help from some sort of foul-smelling grease.


    Ming sat leaning his back against the slimy wall, his knees pressed against his chest. He slowed his breathing as footsteps then entered the cavern. A heavy clank rushed towards him, causing his muscles to tense in anticipation. The pace slowed, as the owner dropped onto the groaning throne.


    Yells and high-pitched screams echoed in the cave, as if in a heated discussion. Ming fingers loosened around the dagger but then tightened.


    The hairs on his neck sprang straight, under the feeling of being watched. He peered into the darkness beside him, eyes searching until finally noticing another companion. Similar to Ming the shadow sat with its feet curled up to its chest.


    A pair of large eyes filled with confusion returned the stare.


    A meeting between Ming and Pug.

 Chapter 125- Goblin Tide

    <h4>Goblin Tide</h4>


    Lord Pocong snarled on the throne, his bloodshot eyes bulging as if the blood vessels within wanted to explode. He ground his teeth until they grated. The goblin leader breathed heavily, his rage threatening to explode from this humiliation.


    The goblin captains storming into the chamber reflected his thoughts. They spat curses and swore vengeance against the viciousness of humanity. Not willing to admit goblin superiority, the humans had the audacity to barge into his camp and butcher his fighters.


    Imagine the nerve of these humans. Just when Lord Pocong prepared himself for war and sought to create a legend of his own, the humans interrupted his crowning speech by sending in a suicide party. The fighting had been ferocious, with the humans slicing and dicing the raging goblins.


    If wasn''t for continuous waves of goblins that battered the humans as they scoured the tunnels, then the goblins might have faced a humiliating defeat. Luckily the goblins possessed greater numbers and fought the battle on their own turf. A bloodied goblin limped into the chamber reflecting the bitterness of the skirmish.


    "This lowly slug greets Lord Pocong. The humans have been routed, we butchered them all before they could escape. A scout reported that they have a small encampment on the edge of the clearing. Awaiting the Lord''s order!"


    The goblin reported, spitting out a tooth from a swollen mouth. A human fist had clobbered him when he had bitten into the sword arm.


    "Outrageous! Humans dare to suppress this Lord''s legend? We will not let this despicable act go unpunished. Ready the warriors to attack."


    Lord Pocong raged.


    "Should we ambush the human camp?"


    "No, we instill the fear of our race. Spread word, Goblin Tide... we sweep the farm then the village."


    Lord Pocong sneered while hopping off the throne in full battle gear.


    "Someone find me that damn scout!"


    He roared.


    ***


    The Patriarch of House Prickus sighed under the shade. The trees had shed half their load, but the branches still held enough leaves to block out the evening sun. Getsum Prickus felt he had literally struck gold during this expedition. If everything proceeded as planned, by tomorrow he would secure the boy inventor and also own a gold mine.


    Lack of exercise in the city, caused his leg to cramp so currently he sat on a rock with his legs outstretched. A guard kneeled beside him while massaging his legs and thighs. He had removed the cumbersome leather armor and only wore a thin underpants. Another guard stood nearby, fanning away the few bugs.


    "Hmmm... It seems that the boy''s assumption has some grain of truth in it since the captain is taking this long. The only possibility I could think of is that the mines run deep, making it difficult for him to subdue those little beasts."


    He licked his lips on dreaming about such a huge find. Patriarch Prickus suddenly had a bold idea.


    "Remember to have some guards haul some of the wholesome looking corpses. It would be for the best if the Captain captures live goblins. Gifting them as favors to the other Houses would catapult my House to fame. Remember to pick out a couple for my own personal entertainment. Hurry and send a message."


    Getsum Prickus showered himself with self-praise. By gifting these creatures of legend to higher nobles, he would lead his House to even greater heights. Maybe the older families in the Capital might have remnant goblin slaves from times past, but who would not want to boast by displaying fresh slaves?


    He looked towards the hilltop as he imagined the foreseeable gold mine.


    "Ahh... yes, that''s the spot. Oh, don''t forget to have someone use a goblin arrow to kill the boy. Might as well tie up the loose ends while out here... Huh?"


    Getsum Prickus narrowed his eyes, squinting at the erupting hilltop. In the clearing, the barren hill and weathered rocks soon gradually became overrun by small agile figures. They poured out from the suspected cave entrance, spilling down the hill or crawling to the crown.


    This black wave with a tinge of green encompassed the entire hill. The Patriarch stared dumbfounded on the sheer numbers that carpeted the rocks, while his hair raised on his skin. An eerie high-pitched chant soon reached a crescendo, that had him jumping and gingerly stepping backward.


    The chants abruptly stop.


    A horrifying silence.


    Then the tide skittles in his direction.


    "Bloody Hell!"


    ***


    Ming wanted to breathe through his mouth, so as to bypass the disgusting stench permeating his skin. His mouth refused to open, however, unwilling to allow any of the suspected ''grease'' to enter. He removed his fingers pinching his nose while sniffing out of curiosity the mud on his hand.


    The smell confirmed his fears, placing him into another dangerous predicament-- retch or subdue the action by placing the hand over his mouth. If he had a sword, he would have no hesitation in bursting out. Swallowing his bile, he calmed himself. Since he could not understand the loud chatter occurring in the cave, his next option lay in scrutinizing this little goblin hiding alongside him.


    Ming eyed the little guy huddling in the darkness, blinking his eyes as the shadowy figure became clearer. His eyes prowled over the creature, while his fingers clenched the dagger. Like a coiled spring, he waited for the anticipated yelling.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Pug conducted a similar scan of the teen beside him, his body coiled to escape on any signs of aggression. Today, the Bones seem to have granted him horrible bad luck.


    The recently demoted goblin had exited the cavern with a loaded scoop, only to find a horde of human warriors engaged in a killing spree.


    Suffering from the trauma of facing humans, his special ability manifested. Pug ran screaming down the tunnels, towards the gathering of the goblin vanguard. He screamed his warning and wanted to reach Lord Pocong, but then remembered his current standing.


    On entering the cavern, Pug took one look at the contorting face of the General and zipped passed. Witnessing the skirmish near the entrance, he sought a place to hide. He entered the vacant war room and hid behind the throne. Months of accumulated filth prevented his smell from being detected.


    Pug soon realized, however, that he was not the only one so daring, because a human also joined him possessing the same fortitude. When their eyes locked together, their minds seem to click in comradery. After all, only kindred spirits would have the balls to jump into a pile of waste together.


    Ming released his nose again and pointed at the fat butt squatting above on the skin covered seat. He then covered his eyes as if hiding, then pointed to himself. Pug stared at the small human, before making a slight nod. The goblin repeated the same action, depicting that he also hid from the goblin general.


    Ming pointed at the throne, then his head. Maybe this goblin was a leader?


    Pug nodded this time with vigor. Pointed to the throne and his head. He saw the boy repeat his actions. Together they both rolled their eyes in frustration at the same time. That action cemented the new bond between the two fugitives.


    The sign language halted when Pug heard the command for a Goblin Tide, followed by the roar to find him. He placed a finger on his lips, refusing to engage in the little sign language. Only on the departure of the goblins, did he sigh in relief.


    Alone in the cave, he turned to the human, while his beating heart raced on realizing the new danger.


    ***


    Getsum Prickus struggled for breath, blowing hard while his legs continued pumping. His arms swung like a pendulum, with one hand gripping a sword, as if he tried to use the motion to propel himself forward. Dried branches snapped under his pounding boots, not caring about attracting predators.


    When Lord Pocong appeared on the hilltop and stopped the chant, the goblin avalanche descended.


    "Goblin Tide."


    "Goblin Tide."


    The shrill screams echoed out as the goblins spread out like chaff in the wind. A Goblin Tide swept like a wave, encompassing a large area as the goblins streamed from the clearing rushing eastwards into the forest. Like fanatics under the high of some major drugs, they fanned out, seeking to decimate any prey along their path.


    At the front of this tsunami, the frail figures of House Prickus tried to escape.


    Around him, ran the guards of his House. Of the twenty guards, five had deserted their oath of protecting their Patriarch, blazing a trail into the forest on witnessing the horde. The remaining loyal guards fanned around their leader, running knowingly to their deaths.


    A goblin pounced on a guard at the rear of the loose formation, stabbing a dagger into his back. As both of them tumbled and rolled on the multicolored floor, six goblins jumped onto the man. The shouting and screaming ceased soon after.


    Another guard on witnessing the sight turned around in despair and cleaved a pouncing goblin into two, with his two-handed sword. Before the guard could regain his stance after an attack that would have paralyzed normal foes, four goblins hurled themselves at him without a shred of fear.


    Lunging stabs from the front, side, and rear, coupled with sneak attacks from goblins skittering along the floor assailed him.


    The guard gurgled his last breath from a slit throat as he toppled over, aided by the goblins locking his legs. One by one, the goblins swarmed the men, overwhelming them through sheer numbers. Blood and entrails soon littered the floor adding to its brilliance.


    The forest accepted the sacrifices from both sides in willing silence. In the end, they served the same purpose-- nutrients for a new life.


    A Goblin Tide, whether in the forest or grasslands, spelled certain death to opponents of lesser numbers. It was useless to leave a rear guard as a chance to escape. This was because the goblins would simply swarm around them crushing the escapees in a pincer-like formation.


    "Arggh!"


    Getsum Prickus screamed as an arrow buried itself in his calf. He toppled to the ground, screaming in fear rather than pain. Another bounced off his small iron breastplate strapped across his heart. Getsum, crawled backward, on his butt, until his back hit a fallen log. His underpants lay in tatters, torn from the desperate escape.


    All his men had been butchered completely.


    As for the ones who left him, he took consolation in the fact that they would soon join his fate. Within the forest, these goblins moved like grease, slithering across the landscape unimpeded. He screamed as an arrow flickered from a tree, nailing his hand on the ground.


    The wounded man hollered in pain as he dropped his weapon that served more as a comfort than a means of defense.


    A few goblins surrounded him, snarling and spitting with hate and anticipation. The semicircle soon opened a path, as a larger more ugly goblin walked through.


    "Is this the leader of the vile raiding party?"


    Lord Pocong curled his lips and asked. The goblin chatter grew louder on seeing a powerhouse of their race.


    "You have entered my camp, butchered my warriors. Now face death, lowly worm. Soon your worthless friends in that bothersome farm will join you."


    Poor Getsum Prickus never had the opportunity to complain he did not speak Goblin.


    The burly goblin wasted no time in swing down his large two-handed sword. The blade sliced an arm off completely. As the blood sprayed out, and the man cried in agony, a goblin grabbed the severed arm and slapped the Patriarch repeatedly on the face.


    Getsum Prickus never expected to encounter such a horrific death. The large goblin did not kill him immediately but instead took pride in humiliating him. They severed his arms and legs, slapped him awake when he fainted with his own limbs and even had the audacity to shove a foot up his ass.


    Lord Pocong admired his handiwork before riling the spectating goblins onwards. The power of the Tide came from numbers and the fanatical thirst. With a heaving chest and a glazed eye, the patriarch witnessed the sword descend for the last time, as it severed his head.


    By now the goblins at the front of the tide would have probably reached the forest edge. Since the General decided to storm the farm, razing it to the ground, the goblins had no need to wait till nightfall. The suicide human party had upped the timeline for his attack. A surprise counter-attack would have the farmers speechless and unprepared.


    "Goblin Tide! We will stew some humans and eat our fill before the raids begin tonight. Goblin Tide!"


    "Goblin Tide!"


    "To the mighty General!"


    Lord Pocong ignored the kiss-ass in the group, beginning his run towards the grasslands. Once he reached the forest edge, he, like the rest of the goblins would explode from under the forest and then submerge the farm under their unstoppable wave. The wave would turn into an arrowhead aimed at the lone bastion.


    Within the forest...


    Far in front of the wave, a girl zipped between the trees, following a marked path towards the farm. Even with watery eyes her speed far exceeded that of the frenzied creatures.


    She had witnessed the boy enter the cave, only for a host of goblins to erupt.


    They had never anticipated the goblin numbers to be this great. Never expected the human attack on the cave to fail.


    Only one possibility remained as to the fate of Ming...


    Tears flowed as Lucy exited the forest.


    A bearer of bad news.

 Chapter 126- A Strange Partnership

    <h4>A Strange Partnership</h4>


    The chattering of the goblins faded, as the clattering of footsteps receded from the dimly lit cavern. Ming hesitated at first, then decided to peer out from behind this wretched hiding place. The throne had groaned in relief on relinquishing its burden, indicating that the Leader had gone.


    The boy scanned from the floor to the dark ceiling of the cave, squinting into the shadows while his head turned left and right. After having witnessed the previous battle, he knew now that the rough walls and ceiling could act as a roadway for an assaulting goblin.


    Sticking his head out, Ming soon realized he had escaped from detection. He crawled out, with filth smeared all over his body, as if he had plunged into a latrine. The stench that enveloped him acted as a natural barrier, masking his smell from being detected by sensitive noses while hiding.


    He stretched his cramped body, and then bent down to signal the huddled goblin. Only after a minute of coaxing and sign language which indicated that the Leader had gone, did Pug finally crawl out to join him. The two of them locked eyes, sizing up each other in the better lighting.


    For some time, the two stared up and down at each other, while listening intently for any signs of approaching footsteps.


    Ming searched for a clean end of his ragged clothing, seeking to wipe his mouth. Pug stood trembling from fear as he recalled the earlier glare from Lord Pocong. He used his shaking hands to wipe the filth from his naked torso since he now only had a tattered loincloth to wear.


    ''This little guy has the bearing of a true coward.''


    ''This Human stinks to high Heaven.''


    Ming raised his thumb and pointed at himself.


    "Ming."


    "M... ming?"


    The lips curling into a smile and the accompanying nod proved Pug had pronounced it correct. The goblin''s wobbling legs gained confidence, as he follows suit. Thrusting out his bony naked chest, he stabbed it with his smaller thumb.


    "Pug."


    "Bug?"


    "Per..uhh..ggg!"


    "Pug?"


    The goblin nodded as Ming slapped his fist into his palm on getting it right. The boy then scanned the goblin from head to naked toes. Ming stepped back as he sized the goblin up, folding his arm while stroking his painted face. He then held his hand out, in the universal language to stop and wait.


    Ming crouched and entered the passageway, sneaking towards the main cavern. He peered out, noticing the shadows working in the opposite end. The few remaining goblins occupied themselves by pulling and dragging the severed corpses of the human guards towards their final destination; the kitchen.


    The teen waited until the goblins left, keeping an eye out in case he had judged his companion wrong. When the opportunity came, Ming crawled out and hauled away the nearby corpse of the goblin warrior he previously killed. Returning to the cavern, he found Pug pacing up and down in panic while clutching a foot long piece of wood.


    "Pug. Take."


    Ming whispered as he pointed to the beast hide armor and clothes.


    "T... take?"


    "Take."


    A short while later, the two crouched at the entrance to the large cavern, watching the goblin workers clear the corpses that littered the floor. Ming gripped his dagger, his intentions clear to his companion. Pug fingered the vest, sneaking glances at the human beside him. The conduct of this enemy confused him.


    By now any human he encountered might have already received countless stabs and bites. Pug had never participated in the raids on human settlements. His work lay mainly in tracking and observing. He provided the intel, the Raiders did the rest. He hunted in the forest and had experience in killing the wild beast.


    This human did not seem terrifying. Instead, he had a familiar aura, like the neighbor living next door in the thatched hut of his lost tribal village. He looked and acted like a simpleton, and did not come across as if hiding and scheming. The boy''s eyes contained no trace of hostility towards him, nor reeked of any bloodlust.


    Ming did not know his lack of hostility and simple gift had placed the goblin in a bind because his mind roamed eastwards.


    He had to return to the farm, so as to warn them of this threat. If these goblins could kill a large party of armed guards, then they could pose a serious danger to the farm. Ming had no idea of the carnage already enveloping the forest before him. Seeking to rush out, Pug patted his shoulders, copying the sign to wait.


    Pug strutted out, looking like a true raider. The three goblins currently in the cavern turned towards the approaching stench. Pug ignored their twisting noses, passing them as he headed for the exit passage and disappeared.


    For the longest hour of his life, Ming waited, crouching inside the entrance. The eternity, had his mind swimming with thoughts of betrayal and envisioning warriors and archers swarming into the cave from outside. Or maybe the goblin decided to set up an ambush for him on the hill outside.


    When he tensed his muscles in preparation to burst out, Pug appeared. This time the goblin had equipped himself with a bow and quiver of arrows. A short dagger had been stuffed into his knotted belt.


    "Lord Pocong sends word, clean up tunnels first, and mine more iron for goblin smiths. Hurry!"


    Pug said. He left the scampering goblins and returned to Ming. Using his hands he called the teen, his face betraying his anxious expression. With nothing to lose and his options few, Ming rushed out. The two hurried out of the dark cave, greeted by the warm sunset from the open sky.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    They both scurried to cover behind a nearby rock.


    Pug tugged at the boy''s clothes, pointing towards the forest in the west under the setting sun.


    Ming shook his head, turning and extending his finger towards the east. He needed to notify the farm of the danger.


    Pug rolled his eyes. Did this idiot not hear the words in the cave? Did he take a Goblin Tide for a joke?


    The goblin pointed to his head and pulled out his dagger. He issued some small yells, stomping his feet while terrorizing some imaginary foe. He stopped and pointed to his head then out to the east.


    It then dawned on Ming what happened. The leader himself had led the raid. Most likely they might decide to attack the farm when they finished with Patriarch Prickus. Ming had a high probability of encountering goblins on the path to the farm. He stubbornly pointed towards the east, the general direction of his home.


    Pug rolled his eyes. This human seemed beyond saving. The goblin thought for a minute before squatting down and then gathering some stones. He placed them on the ground and used his finger to draw a line around the stones. He watched the boy while moving his finger, that bypassed the stones.


    "You want to circle around the goblins in the forest?"


    Ming muttered. He then nodded furiously as he grasped the plan. Thinking some more, he pointed to Pug and then to the east. The goblin squinted his eyes, thinking that this human wanted a mile when he just gave him a life-saving inch. Pug shook his head, but the boy seemed insistent.


    "No."


    "No?"


    Ming repeated in goblin language. Pug nodded as the boy seem to understand, but Ming then nodded his head.


    "Yes."


    "Yes?"


    The two pointed and waved their hands in gesticulation. If not for the entrance being nearby, they might have shouted at each other like a pair of drunkards. A few minutes later, they seem to hit on common ground.


    Ming finally brokered another deal when using the crude sign language. Pug had him wait while he re-entered the cave. The goblin soon returned, dragging a foreign long sword with his thin hands. Ming stuffed the dagger into his rags and grabbed the sword.


    Together, this never before seen alliance disappeared into the trees.


    ***


    Lucy ran out from under the trees, slowing to find and follow the road leading towards the farm in the distance. Not bothering to wipe the tears streaming down her face, she acquired a second wind that propelled her forwards. She had to find Chu, had to relay the terrible news. And she also had to warn him about the goblin attack.


    "Close the gates, close the gate, the goblins are coming, the goblins are coming."


    She shouted while running past the tower when entering the western gate. In a different circumstance, the spectators might scold this young girl for spouting nonsense, but here those words weighed heavier than a mountain.


    Chong climbed and jumped down from the tower, running towards the gates. In a few minutes, the gate had been barred. The person who helped him secure the horizontal log then ran to the barn. Soon the iron gong on the barn echoed out an alarm.


    "Then the hilltop turned green and black under the sun. I''m sure by now, everyone who entered into the forest is dead. Just like Ming..."


    Lucy said.


    Chu patted the shoulder of the girl who wrapped her arms around him, soaking his growing chest with tears. The shock of her message, caused his legs to wobble but he soon steadied himself.


    Lucy told about tracking the group in the forest, and how they fell for the plan. A large squad of men, Ming included had decided to sweep the simple looking cave. All this had gone as expected since Chu planned to borrow the knife of the Patriarch to wipe out the goblins, once and for all.


    Unfortunately, at the end of the wait, the cave belched out a host of green and black that covered the entire hill. The goblins then swarmed towards the remaining men. Ming had entered the cave and had perished along with the intended conquerors.


    He died.


    Chu had no time to grieve with Lucy. According to the girl, a large goblin attack would soon follow. He wiped his eyes and held Lucy at arm''s length by her shoulders.


    "Come, we have to protect our family, and also take revenge for Ming. I swore to never forgive anyone who would try to harm my family. Let me show you what artillery can really do on a battlefield."


    ***


    "Will we really be fighting against goblins? Do those things exist?"


    The young soldier questioned his captain who rode alongside him. The majority of the party contained young nobles from the Limerock garrison.


    "That''s the report from the town garrison. It seems the forest will soon be crawling with them. I did hear news before we left that they had attacked a farm near the village north of here."


    The gray-haired captain replied. He brushed his short tuff of beard while thinking.


    "Then why are we heading to this village, shouldn''t we go north?"


    "Our mission is not to join in any defense nor attack. We are to act as guards for someone of high standing from the Tower. This mission if successful will increase the merit of your noble families. I dare say no woman will resist you when you boast of this tale."


    The group consisting of twenty soldiers continued their journey, needing four days to arrive at the village.


    ***


    Limerock City.


    In a mansion surrounded by large towers that dotted the landscape, two old men chatted while seated on some antique wooden chairs.


    "Damn your luck Disparte. You really struck gold this time around."


    "What are you babbling for, didn''t you already achieve your lifelong dream? Who among the Tower Mages in this lifetime can boast they researched and experimented on a wolf demon?"


    Mage Disparte laughed as he gazed on the envious face of his peer. Although he had to hurry to the Capital, he still needed to stop and pay his respects to the Experimental division of the Tower Mages. He also had some business to attend here.


    Loud footsteps echoed in the large deserted building, as a young man came running towards them. He slowed at a respectful distance then bowed and waited for a command.


    "Come Tye, offer your respects to Master Disparte. He is the Mage who brought that amazing invention to us. Despite my begging though, he insisted on carrying the clock to the Capital. Those old coots there simply want to hog everything for themselves."


    The old man complained. His sweeping beard swayed as he voiced his grievances. Mage Disparte shrugged his shoulders while gripping the gnarled wooden handles of the chair. He locked his eyes onto the thin, tall figure standing before him.


    "How skilled is he?"


    He asked the old man, without removing his eyes off the uncomfortable man.


    "Best we have like you wanted. His drawings are over half the time accurate, with a failure of about four in ten. As for activation, we all know the problems with that. Tye is my last apprentice and specializes in that area."


    The Mage boasted while also throwing a subtle hint.


    "Yes, yes... very well. Have him pack up and make for the village tomorrow. I will leave the arrangements of the escorts to you."


    "Wait. You can''t just grab my apprentice and spirit him away like that. You do understand what I mean right Disparte?"


    "As soon as we construct one, it''s yours to tinker with. You can even name it after you to achieve immortality."


    Mage Disparte chuckled. He had made a promise to the boy and now delivered on it. Considering the achievements of Chu, this gesture seemed a small price to pay. He left some strict words to the apprentice before hastening out of the mansion.


    "Pack your books Tye. Hopefully, you will gain some enlightenment on this journey. Don''t disappoint me."


    Tye nodded as realization dawned on him.


    His respected Master had just sold him for a clock.

 Chapter 127- Fixing mistakes from the last battle

    <h4>Fixing mistakes from the last battle</h4>


    Chu left the workshop, hastening his steps towards the new rampart constructed in front of the barn. Residents ran in different directions, either carrying loads of some kind or shouting out instructions clearly. He walked through this ordered chaos, with Lucy in tow.


    His face remained grim while suppressing the memories that threatened to overwhelm him with emotions. Ming, after all, held the status in this world like his own brother. They had suffered together, hunted together and so risked their lives together.


    Chu never understood what a bond formed between ¡®blood brothers¡¯ meant until he arrived in this world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this first, then we will head out.¡±


    He said.


    Shedding tears in this world did not invoke pity from any adversary. Rivals and enemies here all wanted to see blood in the end. He had to ensure the safety of the living first, before grieving for the dead.


    When he became the leader of this company, the weight of all these lives fell on his shoulders. He did not plan on saving the world, but he did care about his family. Since he migrated here, one of his first goals had always been to have a group of trustworthy friends.


    Climbing up the newly built ramp placed strategically in front of the barn, he surveyed the outlying area. With no sign of the goblins, he then turned to Miki who leaned over the wooden banister, squinting at the forest edge. He inhaled some deep breaths and cleared his throat by coughing.


    ¡°Status.¡±


    ¡°North Tower ready, Chong and Finn. West Tower ready, Doug and Bon, South Tower ready, Singh and Halter, East Tower now only with one guard, because Rugol and his group are busy helping the others in setting up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, and the markers?¡±


    The girl double checked by scanning the surrounding grasslands within sight. Spotting the wooden stakes, topped with the dyed red cloth that jutted out in isolation like small islands in the sea of green, she then replied with a thumbs up.


    ¡°Horses?¡±


    ¡°Secured inside.¡±


    He then remembered something important.


    ¡°Who is out watching the guards of the Prickus House in the south?¡±


    ¡°Dyna. Jill was supposed to head out, but then this issue came up.¡±


    Chu remained silent pondering on the current situation. According to Lucy, the goblins burst out of the cave and rampaged eastwards through the forest. They did not focus on the Prickus camp but chose to steamroll across a wide area of the forest.


    If the goblins decided to vent their rage on the humans, then that large wave would certainly sweep towards the farm. Their position as the last farm south of the village meant the goblins would need to crush him on their path to the north and east.


    But what about the guards to the south?


    Unless someone survived out of the forest, they would not know what happened. There was a high probability that the goblins would have not been aware of them. But if the goblins did attack, he would end up losing scores of horses. He wanted a victory to make Ming proud.


    ¡°Send Jill on horseback with a message, if the goblins attack the corral, take out the escaping guards while trying to save as many horses as we can. If nothing happens, then remain until we arrive. It is important that no survivors return to Limerock.¡±


    Miki scampered down the ladder, heading to the Dormitory to find the armed Jill. Unless the threat that materialized proved overwhelming, Chu would not abandon the farm. He did have wagons within the walls ready to rush out of the eastern gate if they needed to escape.


    Under the fading sun, the shadows under the trees seem to grow darker and spring alive. As if being compressed, the shadows flickered and then popped like a balloon. Faint high-pitched yells and screams breezed towards his ears, as the trees belched out goblins.


    Chu smiled while seeing the scattered horde emerging from the trees, slowly converge while moving briskly towards the single camp. No matter how large an army, they had to come together to assail the farm.


    The goblins did not plan on encircling the farm but looked as if they wanted to overrun him from the west. Given their numbers, such an attack seemed understandable. The approaching clusters intended to scale the walls from the north, west, and south. Like a wave battering a sandcastle, they would hit the western wall and then engulf him.


    The sight might have shocked him, but the recent news killed the butterflies in his stomach.


    Big mistake, they should have spread out from a greater distance before trying to swarm him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Chu asked Miki who had just returned and now scanning the intended battlefield. Below this command deck, stood a few girls waiting patiently to deliver instructions. All of them had either a crossbow or a short sword for protection. His calm demeanor in the sight of the overwhelming enemies rubbed off on her.


    ¡°The numbers are concentrated to the west but when they come closer, they will fan out to attack from all around. Before they spread out, they will enter the multishot range. In this scenario, I would wait until the majority fall inside, then bombard the flanks at the north and south.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She placed her finger to her lip in thought as the goblins began passing the markers indicating entry into the multishot zone.


    ¡°Funnel them to concentrate their strike in the west, then wipe them all out with a massive shower.¡±


    The goblins had slowed their advance, with the ones at the back, trotting up to meet the front liners. Like a coiled spring, they compressed themselves, priming for that deadly charge. With this number and method, not even the village would have a chance at surviving.


    If Pug had been here however, he might have bolted since his bowels would have warned him of the expected disaster. Twice he had witnessed the way the devils behind those walls reaped lives as if harvesting grain.


    Some of the remaining archers from the last attack stepped forward on shaking legs, but the comforting numbers, and the thought of their mighty leader Lord Pocong besides them renewed their confidence. Halfway inside the multishot zone, the farm finally acknowledged the Raiders.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Chu commanded.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The words echoed out from the towers and the raised decks that housed a multishot. The north and south multishots opened fire, releasing a volley of arrows into the sky. The arrows flew into the open sky, unimpeded, as they gradually drifted apart. Soon they turned from aiming at the heavens, returning to the earth.


    Below the ramparts, Old Hodge busied himself with instructing a crew who handled four movable multishots. A young girl had delivered the message from Miki and waited at his side. He climbed a ladder peeping over the west wall as he guided the firing crew down below in preparation for their strike.


    Near the command deck, Rose led a group of three fighters, all outfitted with leather armor and swords. She would provide backup to the small teams of fighters gathered under the respective towers. In the barn, Mrs. Thomas and those who never focused on fighting guarded the second-floor windows with crossbows, ready to lend support.


    The Medic station had moved to the ground floor of the barn, as well as the bucket brigade. Ms. May, along with two other women finished their rounds, informing Miki that the wood for the bonfire, as well as the torches placed high on the walls, were checked and ready.


    Sue stood below the rampart, scanning the checklist, and informing Miki of any oversight.


    The cogs of the farm spun freely.


    Chu nearly lost four companions as the price for his shortcomings.


    He would not waste this second chance.


    ***


    The horse galloped across the open grassland, churning up the dust on the road to the south. After some time, Jill slowed the animal to a trot, leaving the road. She dismounted and secured the horse to a familiar lone birch and walked towards a small knoll.


    A little girl lay on her stomach, looking up from the short grass to glance ever so often over the hill. Clad in a plain dress that hid a suit of leather armor, this carefree looking red-head, seemed out-of-place, yet also seemed to fit naturally along with the lonely landscape.


    At the side of this lone human figure out on the plains, a large wolf stretched out, sitting comfortably perpendicular to the girl, with its massive head and paws facing the girl. Jill knew better than to be fooled. Underneath that drooping and sleepy eyes lay a cunning, ever-ready beast, guarding its owner.


    ¡°Huh, Jill? How come you¡¯re here so early?¡±


    Dyna asked without turning her head.


    Jill dropped to a crouch and crawled up the little incline. Over the grassland, the sounds of neighing floated towards her. She positioned herself on the other side of the two sentries, glancing towards the small building in the distance.


    ¡°The Boss sends a message. Goblins are about to attack. If they do strike here, the priority is to kill all the guards. No survivors must be allowed to escape. The second is to rescue as much of the horses as possible.¡±


    She answered while staring at the wooden tiles on the lichen. She glanced at the tile marked friend, pulled to the side, closer to a large paw. Jill realized how Dyna knew she came without even turning her head. Since the start of this operation, Jill had a general idea of this person''s character.


    ¡°Should we kill them now?¡±


    ¡°No, we wait. Boss¡¯s orders.¡±


    Chu had Jill pair with the little wasp, so as to keep her in check. Dyna moved like her wolves, patient, cunning and coordinated perfectly as a pack. But left alone, she would butcher anything or anyone she considered a threat.


    If she had found out about Ming, then the chance of her rampaging through the forest would be high. Only he, Lucy and Sakura could control this devil when she turned angry. Jill as a person with experience in the Capital, and as a grown-up, played the role of the little angel sitting on the shoulder.


    ***


    Lord Pocong raised his head on the shouts coming from the direction of the barn, following the whizzing noise. Looking on he witnessed countless arrows raining down from the dotted sky. Sounds of screams filled the air as the goblins who had strayed to the north and south became caught in the downpour.


    "By the Bones, why are there so many human guards here?"


    He grabbed the neck of a Bloodwood archer screaming in fear while trying to escape past him. Suffocating the little creature with his larger fingers, he tossed the archer on the ground. He gazed around before roaring


    ¡°Stupid fools, can¡¯t you see their attack is limited? Charge like the crow flies. Attack the front wall now before the archers can take aim!¡±


    Lord Pocong commanded his heavy voice permeating through the mass of goblins concentrating in front of him. Many scampered from the sides, leaving the dead or the critically injured who whimpered on the grass.


    "Stupid humans, your luck runs out today. Most of my warriors are in this group heading straight towards you... haha!"


    ¡°Goblin Tide!¡±


    ¡°Goblin Tide!¡±


    Came the chants as the goblins bolted towards the western gate of the farm. The roar of Lord Pocong, coupled with the shrieking shouts of the morale boosted goblins drowned the gurgling screams of the dying goblins.


    The vanguard general issued a roar of victory, as he trotted behind, heroically wielding his large bladed sword. A lifeless head hung from a vine on his shoulders. Before the humans could regroup and fire again, his army would pierce through the front.


    ¡°Stupid boars! do human scum think of matching the greatness and intelligence of this General?¡±


    Lord Pocong roared the question, filling the fanatical minds with goblin superiority.


    ¡°Goblin Tide!¡±


    ¡°Goblin Tide!¡±


    ¡°Lord Pocong is the greatest... huh?¡±


    A black swarm burst into the air, swooshing towards them. Like a swarm of angry bees in response to the provocation it buzzed, stinging the now concentrated group of goblins now caught unaware.


    From the first volley of arrows-- to Lord Pocong strategic reply-- to the thunderstorm created from four multishots, slightly more than a minute had passed.


    Less than two minutes to determine life and death.


    Less than two minutes to determine the outcome of a battle.

 Chapter 128- Defeat!

    <h4>Defeat!</h4>


    The sky turned black as rain poured onto the grassland, dying the ground red. In every quarter, arrows fell on the approaching goblins. What had been intimidating shouts now turned to screams of panic and agonizing yells.


    Chu sighed on the spectacular scene unfolding before his eyes. Bodies dropped, some riddled with bolts like a hedgehog from the repeating crossbows. The wails of death drifted towards his ears, as mouths filled with blood and regret then uttered their last words. A smell reminiscent of iron assailed his nose, while also churning and upsetting his stomach.


    A Massacre.


    This is the picture of war.


    A battlefield is the home of blood and death.


    On the internet, broadcasting on the news, or playing video games. Nothing could really prepare someone to live this kind of life. He admired and also pitied those experienced Generals and soldiers throughout history who participated in the past wars.


    Continuous baptizing would undoubtedly turn one mad.


    In this world, wiping out such a large group without having to lift a finger could twist someone¡¯s logic. He watched some goblins being mowed down by the rapid-firing crossbows. These goblins had rushed towards the farm, not because of an intent to kill, but because they ran for their lives away from the reaping arrows.


    Chu believed this life was not for him and certainly not for his friends. He preferred the thrill of hunting and strategizing in small party skirmishes and fighting. A mixture of facing the unknown dangers of the road, or out exploring, only to then return to share his experiences with close friends and family.


    He vowed to spend limited time in places like the Nord Pass, the Southern Passage, and Yellow City. Those places were rumored to be the home of endless battles.


    His eyes roamed across the bloodbath taking place. A warlord¡¯s life might just turn him into a butcher. Defending themselves was one thing, but continuous participation would warp a person''s mind. He owed the children whose hands had been soaked in blood because of following his path.


    Now was not the time however, to dwell on morality.


    ***


    Doug focused on the goblins fortunate enough to escape the artillery zone and enter the crossbow range. The tower had two secured repeating crossbows, with two more nailed onto open decking, twenty feet away on either side. He was the leader of this group.


    Doug shouted his orders, having the team target goblin archers. His shoulder pained as he remembered his near-death episode. He scanned his marked off sector, pointing out any threat to his crossbowmen. He used a normal crossbow to wound any goblin that made it to the wall.


    ¡°Jim take out the two coming in on your left. Oi, little Lin focus on that group running over there, don¡¯t worry bout here. Holler out loud, if you need help.¡±


    Doug ordered. This sector defined by the white colored post on each end of the uncompleted fence indicated the range and area of his crossbows. Beyond that, lay the territory of the artillery squad. The Boss had gone all out in creating an impenetrable defense.


    The repeating crossbows swiveled on their stands, as the users simply aimed and fired.


    Chu stood on the high ramp, surveying and shouting orders.


    ¡°Miki, help Mr. Thomas near that south rampart, there are ten or so goblins approaching his position. Lucy, there are some archers moving towards Jim. Help him out, since he is on an open rampart.¡±


    The two beside him scattered, as Sally climbed up to receive future orders.


    Singh looked at the southern edge of the wave that rushed towards his tower. Most had been decimated by the earlier bombardment, but a new wave birthed from the west, as the goblins tried to escape or attack at the south.


    ¡°Halter, look there at that large group!¡±


    Halter followed Singh¡¯s shout, squinting to see the group in the encroaching darkness.


    ¡°No problem, we have it! Drop by three notches, men.¡±


    The team on the artillery rampart removed a wooden bolt and changed the multishot angle. By the time they finished, Halter had turned the weapon to the general direction of his intended target.


    ¡°Ready to fire.¡±


    He shouted.


    ¡°Ready to fire.¡±


    Came the reply as everyone dropped to the deck or scampered to the side away from the front. A second after, the swishing sounds of death left the multishot, seeking to harvest souls. Fresh wails and groans soon followed as lucky goblins scampered, while others groaned in agony or slumbered forever.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ***


    A goblin made it to the western wall, only for his foot to end up trapped between a pair of iron teeth. Another left the bawling companion and skittled over the wall. Dropping down on the other end, the dark green creature whooped while rushing to an old man leaning halfway up a ladder.


    The little warrior did not reach far when a tall girl stepped in its path. Rose wasted no time with a cleaving strike aimed for the head. The goblin raised his short sword in reflex but the attack overpowered the thin arms burying the blade in its cranium. Rose pulled the sword with some difficulty from the corpse that slumped to the ground.


    The north tower had the most vocal defenders of the battle. Finn shouted and bustled around the platform his eyes red with excitement. If not for Chong keeping him calm, the man might have collapsed from overexertion. Having experienced the world as they always boasted, Chong moved around, easily controlling his subordinates.


    Most of the young teens under him were hunting enthusiast, spending their free time roaming the forest with Jim. Using the Zhuge crossbows provided an opportunity to showcase their talent and skill learned from the last few months. Placed on a platform with a superior weapon, panic and fear never entered their minds.


    Should problems occur, then their leader would swiftly deal with it.


    Who would dream that they would one day stand above the forest, fighting Goblins?


    ***


    Lord Pocong screamed in fear as another buzz filled the sky.


    Hearing a tale, and witnessing carnage for himself¡­ The mind of the goblin general swirled as his body remained paralyzed, refusing to move.


    How did it come to this?


    His plan though not the best because of previous problems could never be grasped by the simple human intellect.


    Such dim-witted fools who only knew how to plant crops could never understand the depths of the cunning goblin mind. Yet a simple farm had blown him away like leaves in a storm. Why? His setup had been perfect--


    The goblins massed at the forest edge, waiting for his arrival. Amidst victory cries, he had appeared, with the decapitated head of a human tied on his sword. He planned to toss this moral buster, over the walls to strike fear in those well-known timid hearts.


    But he failed.


    All the pride from the butt-kissers and previous victories had inflated his swollen head.


    Of over five hundred fighters and ironsmiths dispatched as the Vanguard army, his current strike force had dwindled to less than three hundred. The kamikaze attack on the cave had butchered his warriors when they fought viciously in the caves and passageways.


    Only the support group had fewer fatalities, since they did not engage in the fighting, fleeing instead from the danger. That desperate attack reminded him of the skirmishes between goblin tribes within the forest. Barbaric attacks like those reeked of desperation.


    The suicidal attack had the impression that the humans reached the end of their rope. Since he smelled this fear, he marched towards the farm.


    Until he witnessed the rain that brought carnage.


    Wails echoed out, from all around, failed to reach his ears, since they ended up drowned by Lord Pocong¡¯s own screams.


    As a goblin whose experience lay in raiding small farms and inns, he had never encountered true resistance. This carnage opened his eyes to a new nightmare. Over three hundred fighters wiped out in the blink of an eye. Not that Lord Pocong could count that high, but he knew he lost everything.


    He used his trembling hand to pull the arrow lodged in his shoulder. Lucky for him, the rain fell heavily at the front, with just a sprinkle reaching the back. That drizzle still reaped lives and injured a few. His eyes open wide in fear, looking at the shadowy structure.


    What lay waiting behind that ordinary wooden wall?


    Lord Pocong did not remain to see which goblin deserted, nor who instilled a courageous charge. One glance at the effect of the first wave of counterattack from those terrifying defenders had proven that overrunning that place through sheer numbers was just a dream.


    The open platforms launched arrows by the thousands while from those closed towers a stream of smaller arrows zipped one behind the next as if archers were firing non-stop. The stragglers who managed to scale the walls, disappeared forever, gobbled up by an unseen devil.


    Those goblins charging at the front would soon realize that their companions either ran or dropped dead. Goblin courage relied on numbers, without it, they lost their advantage.


    He had not traveled far when another rain of arrows descended with one rooting itself in the back of his foot. The goblin commander toppled to the ground, screaming in pain. Even at this distance the devil hands still fingered him.


    He crawled towards the forest, using his large sword as a crutch and pick to pull his body forward.


    The insatiable devils were not satisfied¡­ they thirsted for more blood sacrifice.


    ***


    On the rampart near the west gate, a small figure armed with a crossbow consistently fired, wounding or killing enemies who entered within range. The goblins either sought to flee or to mount a spiteful attack as vengeance. For any that managed to scale the walls, Rose and the other fighters dispatched them swiftly.


    Lucy''s yellow eyes scanned the grassland, finding flaying arms or crawling goblins retreating from the massacre. Among those, her eyes landed on a large figure, crawling away like a worm trying to escape the slaughter aftermath unnoticed.


    ***


    A few goblins rushed by, oblivious to the injured General. One or two passed him while also creeping on the ground, dragging towards the safety of the forest. For the first time in his life, Lord Pocong wished he had a small and agile figure.


    He glanced behind, sucking in a breath on the view in the twilight. Groans from twisting bodies, silence from others looking like hedgehogs. Only when he reached the shelter of the trees, did he stop and pull the arrow from his foot.


    Like a beggar, he had been forced to crawl from the battlefield, hoping that his large figure would not attract attention among the other screaming and more boisterous deserters. Far from the reach of the arrows, fear prevented him from turning around, to face his conqueror.


    Lord Pocong gripped the trunk of the large tree, struggling to stand. He scanned the grasslands now shrouded in darkness, his eyes open to any horrifying chase. He relaxed his tense muscles, as the pain overcame the fear. Trembling he entered the forest.


    The Vanguard had fallen.

 Chapter 129- New Leader

    <h4>New Leader</h4>


    Ming looked at the butchered corpse of a Jaga, the spilled blood turning dark and coagulating onto the leafy floor. Nearby the disemboweled beast, and scattered like lifeless leaves; on the floor, bent over buttress roots or dangling from branches, a host of defeated goblins accompanied the Jaga on its final journey.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He said, turning to the short green companion whose legs trembled at the sight of the dangerous predator. Ming pointed to the corpses while shrugging with his talking hands.


    The goblin squatted while pointing at itself and then motioned with his hands, sweeping away the leaves and twigs on the ground, clearing the path at the front. It could not help in chattering a reply.


    ¡°Goblin Tide, overrun all enemies, collect spoils later.¡±


    Ming gazed at the scene again. These goblins had penetrating wounds or ripped throats associated with direct combat. He could not fathom what drove the sneaky ambushers to this type of ruthless suicidal killing. He did not understand the meaning of the words Goblin Tide.


    ¡°I want to follow the Leader, take me to him.¡±


    Ming said with his hands. He became certain that the goblin army would strike at the farm. Hopefully, he may arrive in time to render some assistance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Pug.¡±


    The little companion stomped its foot in disapproval, but in the end, decided to accede to the request.


    If they ended up being spotted and surrounded, it could always yell and stab the boy as a turncoat. Of course, if they succeeded in an escape, then the human would fulfill its promised agreement.


    Humans, after all, did not possess the intellectual superiority to plan ahead and think about betrayal as an option. Pug inwardly sighed at this fleeting fortune. Countless goblins have dreamed of his claim-- a stupid human under his beck and call.


    Hopefully, he would not end up bumping into any raiders on the way.


    The journey through the forest proved uneventful for a time. Ming had never walked for so long without encountering any beast. Even the predators that frequented the trees, seemed to have vanished. Not even a whistle or hoot, resounded as the darkness fell.


    Pug puffed out his chest, knowing full well all this resulted from the Goblin Tide. Soon the predators and habitual creatures would slowly prod and reclaim this void land, but for now, it belonged to the goblins. Once their numbers in the forest dwindled, then the goblins would join the list of the hunted.


    They darted between trees, sneaking behind rocks and fallen trunks under the light from the full moon. With autumn close to ending, the shedding branches made way for columns of moonlight to puncture through to the forest floor.


    ¡°Wait. Keep quiet.¡±


    Pug signaled to the shivering human.


    The small goblin crept forward peaking from behind a tree. He skittled back to Ming, the faint moonlight displaying the panic on his face. Within a few breaths, he helped kick the boy into a space between some large roots of a tree, while covering him with some fallen leaves. The deed had just been completed when two goblins cautiously walked past.


    "Oh, it''s just another deserter. Had me going there for a minute."


    Two goblins glanced over before hastening their steps. The one who spoke thumped his skeletal chest in relief.


    "The vanguard is so screwed. The Shaman is going to flail Lord Pocong this time. By the way, did you eat some old human or something, you smell terrible."


    Pug kicked at the pile of forest litter, indicating the time to leave. They had only taken a few steps before having to hide again. Stragglers passed by in the forest as if on the main street of a town. Some of the goblins scampered, still possessed by fear. Others crawled or limped past, with dejection and horror written on their faces.


    Aware of the danger, Ming found a hollow log to crouch into as a hiding spot. Pug stood beside the fallen tree, having an animated discussion on how to proceed. The two had just decided to wait until the retreating goblins left the area before continuing on their journey.


    Poor Pug could not voice or find the hand signals to inform Ming that the Goblin Tide had been crushed by the devil spawns living on a human farm. Ming, on the other hand, could not stop himself from panicking. Who knows what the goblins were doing to the farm. A harsh shout interrupted their animated discussion.


    "By the Bones!"


    Pug dropped his jaw while his limbs wobbled on hearing the words. His raised hands currently in the middle of chatting drooped to his side, limp and devoid of power.


    Limping out into the clearing, Lord Pocong gaze fell on the goblin mime. After tasting a bitter defeat, the heavens just had to place this idiot into his path. What made it worse was that the goblin stank like refuse and seemed to take pride in performing a solo play.


    "Die you creature of misfortune!"


    ***


    Mr. Thomas walked around the walls holding onto a spear in his one hand. Prodding every goblin corpse he encountered, he made certain that no survivors lay among them pretending. The weapons remained reloaded and ready for use, while Jim walked with a box of bolts to restock the towers.


    "I have finished sweeping the wall from the east gate, until here. There are no goblins alive within the walls."


    Rugol said coming across. While the others rested and had something to drink, he and some of the others assigned to the east tower moved around offering assistance. The two walked towards the barn under the light from the bonfires on the ground, and torches on the walls.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "That''s good. Some of the women have decided to help in keeping watch on the walls while allowing others to rest. Toll has signaled everything is ok at the windmill. Maybe we should have some of the defenders switch with him, he must be vexed on having to miss out on the battle."


    Mr. Thomas commented. He turned his head up towards the command platform, only to find Miki sulking under the lighting torch fixed onto a post.


    "Where is Chu?"


    He asked, the girl. The expression looking down at him told him he did not want to know the answer. For some reason, his blood pressure began to rise.


    "Out in the forest, He and Lucy fled there after the retreating goblins, saying it was important. By the way, I am in charge of command, what do you need."


    The clearly victimized girl did not forget to assume her role at the end. Mr. Thomas however, did not follow her words, having been lost in the very first statement. His face turned red as his blood boiled.


    "Again?! What the hell is wrong with these brats!"


    He roared in anger. His chest heaved for a minute as he then regained his composure.


    "Exactly Elder. I told them not to go alone."


    Miki said.


    Mr. Thomas breathed deeply a few times, thinking he had raised at least one sensible warrior. The following words crushed that hope.


    "I begged him to take me, but he refused. I should have sneaked out behind him... humph."


    ***


    Ming saw the thin legs wobbling in front of him, before hearing the gruff voice of another goblin. He did not know the status of this goblin who spotted them, but the sight and voice of the newcomer seemed to turn Pug into jelly. He heard the crunching of the detritus, composed of leaves and dry branches.


    Along with the sounds of the approaching uneven footsteps, something else dragged on the ground. Seeing the state of Pug, and not hearing the chattering that accompanied a large party of goblins, Ming decided to act. Peeking out from the hideout, Pug had a face of despair-- as if waiting on death.


    Ming could not bear to lose his guide at this critical moment.


    Without the scout, not only would he have to worry about being ambushed in the dark forest, but he would be lost. Ming realized that he had placed too much faith on Lucy, Dyna, and Jim when hunting in the forest.


    Lord Pocong dragged his three-feet long cleaver-like sword on the littered ground, pulling it painfully behind him. He limped towards the mime, gripping the weapon with his usable hand. His right shoulder had been pierced by an arrow, while his left foot had nearly been nailed to the grassland.


    "You spawn of misfortune. This time I will kill you to ease my humiliation. This will be my last action before fleeing to my tribe. The goblin Shaman will never find me... hahaha."


    The large goblin roared in agony as he gripped his large sword with both hands, raising it towards the moon. In one stroke he cleaved the little goblin, paralyzed by pure fear. The only reaction Pug could courageously muster was to close his eyes.


    Clang!


    The sound of biting steel, rang out in the forest, shaking Pug out of his deathly trance. He stumbled backward on the first view that greeted him.


    Ming held his borrowed sword above his head, parrying the blow from the ugly-looking bully in front of him. He might not be able to make out any archers hiding between the distant trees, but he could fight a melee battle under the bright full moon. Especially when the lack of leaves, encouraged the moonbeams to light the forest floor.


    "Pug, is this flabby guy your cave bully?"


    Ming asked while launching a kick into the exposed stomach of the bloated goblin. His foot sank into the belly, before blasting the goblin in a backward stumble.


    Uffff!


    Bleurgh!


    Lord Pocong wanted to scream in rage, but the situation did not allow him to vent. In the middle of splitting the miserable goblin in two, a human materialized out of the forest and blocked his attack. Sneering while talking, the human then humiliated him further by kicking him in the gut.


    His lungs emptied themselves with a forced whooshing sound, after which, the contents of his stomach soon followed. Recovering from the inflicted daze, he found himself sitting sprawled on his ass, and by some miracle still clutching his sword.


    He saw the human making some animated movements with his hands at Pug, before pointing at him.


    "Look at this guy, Pug. How can you be scared of someone like this? Even Clod would beat this bully to the ground."


    Ming muttered while stepping towards the goblin brute. The large goblin struggled to stand, as if in agony, then made a sneak attack with a horizontal slash.


    Years of dedicated training, however, made such attacks useless against the teen. Ming easily parried the strike before punching the goblin in the face.


    Under the cracking of broken bones, the large goblin yelled in pain and retreated.


    The only consolation from this strike-- Lord Pocong did not have to smell that awful stench any longer.


    Pug stood at the side, witnessing this epic battle. The human, his human had the once mighty Lord Pocong on the throes of defeat. Not only did the great general not have a chance to make a successful strike, but for the first time, Pug saw fear on that face.


    Comparing the two combatants, Pug wondered why he had always been so scared in the first place. The general had the same size as his human companion who he took for granted.


    "Damn you, lowly scout. You sided with a despicable human. Curse you and your tribe!"


    Lord Pocong screamed while holding onto his broken nose.


    Pug stepped forward for the first time, his feet no longer shaking. Standing boldly at the side of Ming he corrected the general.


    "Pug does not side with humans, lowly scum. This human is Pug''s slave. Tremble before Pug''s might!"


    Before the general could react, Pug raised his hands, displaying the notched bow. An arrow whistled in short flight, embedding itself into the neck of the general. Lord Pocong tried to scream but only a gurgling sound broke through the still night.


    The Vanguard hero stumbled on his weakening feet, crashing into a tree. He leaned against the trunk, clawing for support. His fingers finally released his blade as he raised them to cup and stem the spurting blood falling from his neck.


    The arrow had whether by intent or luck, punctured his artery.


    Blood flowed freely dying the fallen leaves black in the moonlight.


    Lord Pocong finally succumbed to his wound, issuing a grunt before death. His bulging eyes showed the surprise and reluctance of dying at the hands of a lowly goblin.


    Ming stabbed the goblin through his thick armor sending the blade deep into the chest of the creature. Satisfied, he leaned against a tree, listening for any signs of spectators hidden in the darkness.


    Pug stood before him, the little frame offering some protection as a shield. Together they moved their hands animatedly in talk.


    "Wow, so that guy was your leader huh? Wait a minute, by killing him will you become the new head or will you have to run away?"


    Ming signed.


    Pug gave a simple demonstration. If he took the head of the defeated vanguard back to the cave, he would gain a higher position. He grabbed his dagger and placed it by his own neck, then pointed at the late general. After some other signs, Ming understood.


    A leader by force had to demonstrate strength. The teenager laughed as the goblin pointed out his lanky legs, and thin arms lacking muscular strength. The next contender might snap him like a twig.


    Ming scanned the surroundings for any noise before rising. He signaled the goblin that they had wasted time and they had to hurry. He looked around before muttering out loud.


    "Strange, we made so much noise and we didn''t attract a single goblin. I thought by now we would have been surrounded... Pug don''t you think my luck is great?"


    Pug, on the other hand, stood trembling as his hands release the short bow, letting it fall to the ground.


    In the darkness between the trees, but on the horizon of his vision, the yellow eyes of the legend appeared. It once scattered the creatures of the northern forest and had now returned. Even the goblin pickneys knew of the tales.


    Goblin weapons were useless in the face of the wolf demon.


    "Eh? What''s up with you?"

 Chapter 130- The Devil living behind the Walls

    <h4>The Devil living behind the Walls</h4>


    Pug dropped to his knees, with his hands falling like rubber at the sides of his shivering body.


    For over six generations of goblins, a terrifying legend had been handed down by the leaders of the tribes. A demon like no other, which killed for pleasure. Most Demon beasts chose to exit the forest, sweeping into human settlements.


    The wolf demon did not pursue such a trivial path. It used the forest as a base, meticulously conducting its ambushes undetected for years. Unsatisfied with this success, it stalked the forest, leveling the small goblin tribes. One day a village would be bustling with activity, then the next day devoid of life.


    Pug fixed his stare at the rumored yellow eyes that slowly appeared from between the trees. A faint palpable aura of death seem to ooze out towards him, but it quickly receding like a tide. Natural instinct and ingrained stories convinced him the legend surfaced before him.


    "What the heck do you see?"


    Ming asked while peering into the darkness. The tight grip on the sword soon loosened as a familiar voice broke the silence.


    "You really think it''s all because of you, the goblins aren''t swarming here?"


    Chu huffed, as his shadow materialized into form. Lucy walked at his side, wiping fresh blood from her dagger.


    "Count yourself lucky you troublemaker, we had to fight a dozen goblins attracted by the clanging. For some reason though, after we fought a couple, the others either showed an expression like this one here or simply ran for their lives."


    Chu said, thumbing at the goblin kneeling at the side. He turned to Ming while covering his nose. Lucy moved away, trying to find a place upwind from the scent that previously guided them along with the hubbub.


    Chu raised his hands to stop Ming from closing in on him with the intention to hug. He glanced at the shivering goblin clutching onto the teen''s rags.


    "Care to give me a short explanation?"


    ***


    "I see, so that''s it then."


    Chu frowned as he digested a tale comparable to one that sprouted from a fantasy book.


    Lucy had disappeared into the darkness, acting as a sentry. Ming and Pug sat on some leaves, in front of him. The goblin had regained a little vigor but kept swiveling its head ever so often as if searching for the terror. Chu handed the boy a water skin and a rag from his backpack.


    An opportunity to communicate between two different species.


    Forget about the cannibalistic tendencies of the goblins, this meeting held importance in his heart, similar to the explorer tales of old. Discovering new tribes after sailing the world, cutting through jungle, or trekking across deserts. What path would he choose?


    Greed?


    Enslavement?


    War?


    The end results were boundless. History had left him with many choices and just as many outcomes. He had to tread lightly, so as to avoid future problems.


    "Ming, have your new friend follow us. I think we can provide him with something more than what you promised."


    With Lucy''s guidance, the return to the farm turned into a stroll in the woods. They did stumble pass wounded goblins who made it into the forest, only to succumb to their injuries.


    Pug walked close to Ming literally hugging the boy. With the girl who possessed the aura of the demon wolf at the lead, escaping would simply be courting death. Staring at the corpses of his kin, he knew that Lord Pocong had suffered a convincing defeat. He pulled the grimy sleeve of the boy, because of their present path.


    A Devil lives near here.


    He signaled. This general direction was all too familiar to the scout.


    "Hey, Chu I think Pug is signaling that something dangerous is in front."


    Ming said. Reading the signs in the poor light proved difficult for him. By the time he grasped the meaning, they had broken through the tree line. In the distance to the northeast, the silhouette of the familiar walls disrupted the smooth flow of the grasslands.


    "Wait here with Lucy, I will return as soon as I can."


    "Lucy, keep Ming company, make sure the little guy doesn''t try to escape since he is vital to my plan."


    Chu said. He set off towards the farm, making a shrill whistle when he recognized an outer marker. A few breaths later, an answering whistle originated from the farm. Rose walked out soon after, holding a torch. She then guided him in safety towards the east gate, away from the precarious battlefield.


    "Brat, haven''t you learned nothing? What are you trying to pull?"Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Mr. Thomas confronted him angrily at the gate. The old man face displayed a face crinkled from worry. Around the walls, everyone, including the non-combatants stood peeking and scanning the surroundings. Torches illuminated the surroundings, chasing away the dark shadows.


    "No time to explain. I need a bag filled with grain, and also another with a small cask of pickled vegetables. Miki, you and Rose come with me, while Elder will take over the defense of the farm. I expect no more goblin attacks for the rest of the night, but we need to be wary of any injured survivors sneaking a final attack."


    Chu said. Sue and Clod rushed off with some helpers to obey his order. Miki skipped to his side, a smile beaming on her face. She did not forget her responsibility that had been entrusted to her.


    "All clear within the inner circle, no movement detected. The goblins who had climbed over the walls are dead, with their corpses thrown back over the wall for safety. Four lightly injured on our side, but safe in the Medical Station."


    Miki provided a brief report. She checked her crossbow and equipment, like a child-rearing to go on that anticipated field trip.


    "Oh, Amanda, ask Mrs. Thomas for a ring from her jewelry box."


    Chu instructed since he decided to travel down this road.


    Clod and Sue soon returned with the supplies and Chu set off with his two escorts holding torches.


    Lucy whistled like a night-bird, guiding the group towards her. A slight distance from her, Ming and Pug stood fidgeting uncomfortably downwind. One from filth, while the other from pure fear.


    "Wow, what smells?"


    "Hey, keep away from us you stinker. It''s like you haven''t bothered bathing for days."


    Pug trembled on seeing the return of the boy together with two new faces. A moment ago, his heart nearly stopped beating, when Ming signaled him that the boy who accompanied them had actually been the Head of the nearby farm.


    From the gestures during the conversations, his human seemed to occupy a relatively low ranking in the devil hierarchy.


    The Devil.


    The little goblin knees knocked together in fright, on knowing he had encountered the devil behind the walls. Only a devil could subdue and tame the demon of the north. In the torchlight, the Big Boss stood before him with Ming between them as the translator.


    From early explorers to different tribes, until the advent of modern times.


    Intelligent species had always conducted business.


    No matter the difficulty of communication, if both sides placed their minds to it, seeking benefits, then a businessman could be regarded as an expert communicator. Chu plan hinged on the easiest way to conduct trade between two individuals.


    "Rose hand over the bag of grains. Ming, ask him if he wants more."


    Chu said while maintaining his position as a leader through inaction.


    Ming began his extensive hand and body language, as Pug unconsciously received the bag of recently husked corn. His eyes opened wide as he began to grasp the crude message conveyed by the prancing boy. Pug''s fingers clenched the bag, on interpreting the general idea.


    Pug placed the bag carefully on the ground while moving his hands in a reply.


    "Boss, he asks if you have more?"


    Ming said. Chu smiled within, as his mind went rampant with all sorts of imagination. He himself could understand the meaning conveyed by those dancing hands. Chu signaled to Miki again, who stooped and placed some items on the ground. Under the torchlight, Chu pointed to the items and then to the bag of grain.


    Pug squatted on the ground while holding up the different items. His fingers finally rested on something he had confidence in delivering. Standing up in confidence, he pointed at the bag, then at the item. Chu nodded and signaled him to wait. He ventured into the forest, after which sounds of chopping could be heard.


    Chu returned and let Miki place the hacked lumber on the ground. Ming understood what he wanted and signaled the goblin, but Pug had already grasped the meaning. Thinking the Devil would renege on the offer, Pug began increasing the numbers. Satisfied by the goblin''s intellect, Chu motioned to Rose.


    The astonished girl placed the bag holding the casket on the ground.


    Chu opened the tight wooden lid and removed a pickled vegetable similar to a cucumber. He handed one over to the curious Pug while handing another one to Miki.


    Pug looked at the girl chomping down on the strange vegetable before sniffing and taking a nibble. He spat out the sour tasting preserve, but the lingering taste in his mouth seemed to draw his hand holding the vegetable. Within moments he had relished the taste and devoured the pickle.


    His eyes locked onto the small sealed casket, as fingers popped open on his hands in a fevered negotiation. Chu nodded with a serious face, unaware of the three girls who bore shocked and amazed expressions. Ming kept the process ongoing, as the two reached an agreement.


    Late at night, long past the magic hour, Pug staggered into the forest. On his slim back, he carried a new path for the goblin race.


    "If Pug survives this night, we might also find ourselves lucky."


    Chu commented while slipping an object back into his pocket.


    ***


    In the early hours of dawn, three old goblins hobbled out of the cave, panting because of the climb to the small hill. All held staffs for walking, while one had an additional burden.


    These Elder goblins possessed some astounding positions-- they were all leaders of individual tribes.


    During times of war, or when the Bones called for a Goblin Tide, the Shaman led the gathered goblins. Barring such events, the tribe leaders handled the operation and management of their individual villages. The Great Western forest had adequate space for the villages to scatter within.


    Long ago, they had been driven from the north by a great evil. Now that the evil had vanished, the goblins joined together on their journey towards long forgotten homes. Common knowledge dictated that the cost of resettling would require large amounts of food and supplies.


    The reading from the Bones offered them hope-- raids on the human settlements.


    "We have failed. Our Clan in the south will be treated as fodder, killed off in the upcoming battle."


    "The Vanguard should have provided the opportunity for us to gain glory and raise our village standing. Now we have tasted bitter defeat."


    "The crow must fly, if we seek to keep it, the Shaman will slaughter our kin. We have lost everything before the war even started."


    The goblin Elders despaired together while standing on the hilltop. Between them, the crude wooden cage contained a small crow, pecking at a human finger. The flight and message towards the south will signal the start of the war, and also the destruction of their own tribe.


    "I am unwilling, but the Shaman is all-powerful. We are doomed!"


    An Elder cried while slumping to the ground in despair. His withered hand gripped the gnarled knobby staff, that had signaled the leader of his tribe for countless generations. Within a month, his Clan would become extinct because of this failure.


    As the wrinkles increased on their faces, a goblin scrambled towards them on top of the hill.


    "Elders, Elders, hold the message. A goblin champion has returned. A Champion!"


    The Elders stared open mouth at the excited goblin relaying the message. Their jaws struggled to close.


    "Champion?"


    "From a losing battle? That title is not easily granted."


    "Did the Heavens relent?"

 Chapter 131- Striking it Rish... Rich. Hahaha!

    <h4>Striking it Rish... Rich. Hahaha!</h4>


    By the time the Elders re-entered the cave, excited chattering drowned the main cavern. Scores of goblins, clustered around, concentrating near one particular passageway. From it, the defeated goblins squeezed out with their faces filled with veneration.


    Thud.


    With three dull stamps of the staff, the noise ceased while the goblins parted way for the confused Elders.


    On stepping into the war room, the wrinkled ones spotted a subpar goblin standing while stroking the bones of the throne. The ordinary goblin noticed them and as if by reflex, wanted to drop to the ground in prostration. Halfway through that action though, he clumsy regained his balance and instead performed a bow.


    "This lowly one greets the Elders."


    Pug did two things while returning to the cave. He hailed and appeared under the trees choosing the weaker scouts and wounded raiders. Clad in the best armor and bathed in blood from looting the corpses, he acted the part of a valiant conqueror.


    With every appearance, he boasted to these goblins who had no power to steal his loot. Soon word spread like wildfire in the forest, of a goblin who defeated the devils through a battle of wits. Chants of a different nature sprouted, with whispers of a word that made Pug tremble in fear and excitement.


    On entering the cave with a tail of worshippers, the fatigued goblin weary in mind and body wasted no time in conducting a most important and desperately required ritual.


    Pug took a bath.


    "You say you tricked the devil who killed Lord Pocong and turned him into a slave. What proof do you have of this matter. Deceit means death."


    "Elders, this frail one has no need to lie. My words weigh like iron."


    Pug vowed to the Bones. He pointed to the treasured sack.


    "This is my first proof. A gift from the devil Chief himself."


    Pug shuddered on speaking the words. The witnessing goblins gasped and squealed in fear. The routed goblins understood the courage needed to assail the farm.


    Pug removed a large bag from the sack and then handed it over to the Elders. On opening it, the fresh scent of recently harvested corn permeated the cave. The explosive chatter from the passage and outside cemented his heralded position.


    "Fresh... but how?"


    Pug answered by opening a small wooden cask with a dagger. An unknown aroma mixed into the air. He removed a pickled fruit and handed it to the Elder, not forgetting to take one for himself.


    "Eat."


    He advised while crunching down on this sumptuous delicacy.


    "What devilry is this!"


    "By the Bones, how did uncouth Humans discover this?"


    "Food of Kings, the food of Kings!"


    The old goblins composed themselves after squeezing out any aftertaste in their mouths with their greedy tongues.


    "This proves you came from humans, but it could have been stolen. You need more proof."


    A loud yell and screams answered from the passageway, cutting Pug''s answer in mid-sentence. A goblin scout burst to the front.


    "We found it as you described. A human sword in his gut and a sliced neck. The great General-- Slaughtered like a boar and left to rot in the forest."


    With bulging eyes, the three Elders stumbled out to view the corpse hauled at the entrance to the cave. Pug waited in silence in the room, his heart trembling in anticipation. The second action while in the forest was modifying the crime scene and having some goblins return for the conquered General.


    The thumping noise of the staffs caused him to raise his head. Pug pushed out his flat chest and straightened his back. Along with the proof, he knew the Elders had contemplated and digested his words before being cut off by the returning goblin.


    "I can trade for more food..."


    The goblin Elders bowed towards Pug in greeting.


    With one voice they spoke the haloed word...


    "Champion."


    ***


    "You what?!"


    Mr. Thomas clutched the edge of the table imagining it to be a certain person''s neck.


    "As I said, I made a deal with the goblins. By this evening we will know if this business bears fruit."


    Chu replied.


    He had spent the morning weighing the pros and cons of forming an agreement with the goblins. Unlike Ming who simply made a friend, Chu had to think about the moral, economic and safety concerns of the farm. If this thing became huge, then it would also affect the Empire to a degree.


    Would you deal with a group who might have dined on an unlucky adventurer for breakfast?


    Could you swallow the entire trade opportunity, or would others have to be involved?


    Can the goblins be trusted? Or will they backstab you at first chance?


    Would it adversely affect the economy of a budding civilization?


    Since he returned to the farm, he had engaged in thought. After a brief slumber, Chu gathered his entire team. From then until the sun rose high overhead, the chatter and questioning filled the workshop. Luckily for him, the residents had broadened their minds and not confined to judgment from ageless rumors.


    "I lived in the village my whole life. Moving to this farm however, I learned that the terrifying wolf I feared in the slums paled in comparison. When you have to chase a gigantic wolf trying to sneak and steal the meat you butcher, it kinda makes you feel like an idiot. Wolf, Jaga, or Goblin-- why did I really fear them?"


    Toll stated.


    "Boss, we have no problems, but personally I still don''t trust those little devils."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Doug chimed in. At war or peace, the little Boss would find a way to claim compensation for his once wounded shoulder when she returned.


    "I have never heard of any trade or association with goblins. In the tavern they occupied the tales of bards and also old folks to scare children. I shot one last night when it jumped over the fence. Goblin bandit or human bandit, both are the same in my book. If you can tame these little troublemakers, then go for it."


    Stavia said. As a previous worker in a tavern, she had a wealth of local information and stories.


    Chu stood up from his chair, as silence followed his action.


    "Why trade with the vile goblins, since they have proven themselves as dangerous enemies. But why not?"


    He asked and continued


    "This farm is an exception since we live differently from others. We never bowed under the pressure of the Great Houses, and also fought victorious battles against the goblins. What better way to secure our position near the forest, by engaging in trade."


    Chu did not come into this world to become a savior and vie for the Nobel Peace Prize of this era. He remained true to the words spoken in the rickety shack long ago.


    He would make money while living the life of an adventurer.


    Chu had the means to negotiate with the goblins and earn a cease-fire while profiting. While the rest of the world burns, he made money. In the eyes of others, this seemed despicable, but reality made it different. His present power limited him to this insignificant first contact.


    If this drop in the lake created ripples that reached the opposite end, then so be it. If not, then history might mark it down as a loss for the Empire. Peace with goblins could help in securing the western border while opening up a whole new world of trade.


    "I agree with Chu, since we have not lost someone in battle. If Ming had fallen, then things might have been different. Better now than later."


    Lucy said.


    "Good, then it''s agreed. I want a small team as insurance, but I need Bon and Pick to join me. Sakura, release some grains from the storehouses for me, and also five casks of pickled vegetables."


    Chu said. He drummed his fingers while thinking.


    "Jim, I need you to take another wagon and a team over to the village. Purchase as much grain as you possibly can. Check the nearby farms, pay double for stored grain."


    Like a contagious disease, the sound of coughing spread through the room.


    "Ah Boss, double? As in double the price?"


    Jim cleared his throat while thumping his chest.


    "Boss, if you can release about four horses it would be better. That way while Jim visited the village, some of us can ride around and find the farmers who are willing to sell. It will cut the time for us."


    One of the men who worked the fields with Clod suggested, on seeing the young Boss squinting his eyes around the room.


    "Why Pick, he''s a miner, not a fighter."


    Miki asked. As the default commander of the farm whenever Chu left, she knew the abilities of the residents.


    "Don''t worry about that, let''s focus on accumulating as much grain as possible."


    Chu replied.


    "Today is a trial run, however, we have to prepare for the future if it succeeds. We have one month before winter, so I want Amanda to open the budget for a new task. By this week we need to secure all the excess grain in the village and create an order at the Trading Post. "


    He rapped his fingers.


    "For those interested in visiting the town of Karst and the other villages, make arrangements, since I want to grab all the grain from nearby. Inform John to make his purchases in bulk from Limerock City, so he doesn''t clash with our buying spree. Dareck, I need you to modify the wagon I will use this evening."


    "Hey what about me Chu."


    A voice broke his thoughts as Ming appeared at the doorway. The crowd parted in a rush, scrambling to make way for the teen who still had beads of water dripping down his hair. Besides Dyna and Jill, he had been absent from the meeting.


    Chu frowned and wrinkled his nose.


    "You have a more important task at the moment. Go back and take a bath again... you reek."


    ***


    In the evening, Pug walked out of the forest, south of the farm. This time the scout had about ten jittery goblins accompanying him, along with three Elders. Under the wary eyes of his companions, his heart thumped madly while shuffling his heavy feet.


    Pug followed the arranged agreement and paused at the site he negotiated with the devils. Black smoke rose from over the little incline in the north. Past that mound, a group of humans hustled and cremated the dead goblins, all of them less one ear.


    "They come. The devils come as foretold by the Champion."


    A shout sounded from within the party on hearing the rumbling of a wagon. Soon a loaded wagon escorted by four horses ambled into view.


    Pug stared at the children who jumped valiantly from the horses. His knees wobbled on finding the familiar faces-- the reincarnation of the legend, and the devil commander. He would have fled if not seeing the waving hand from another familiar face.


    "Stop the chattering, and show your pride as goblins! Act as warriors when you walk with this Goblin!"


    Pug shouted to the excited goblin while calming his own jitters.


    "Hey Pug, who are those? Your leaders?"


    Ming asked while pointing to three withered goblins. The Elders stared at the rude little human who smelled like...


    "Who is that?"


    One asked Pug.


    "My slave. The one I fooled by wits alone."


    Pug answered. The Elder nodded sagely. Their Champion was mightier than they thought.


    After both sides sized each other up while locking unblinking eyes, the hand signals filled the air.


    Chu signaled for a sack of grain, opening the bag to display the yellow pearls. The gesture sparked an upheaval of chatter from the goblin participants. A smart goblin decided to take the initiative and also inspect the other bags.


    "Quiet, show some decorum! Hey... why the heck are you drawing a dagger, you want to have us killed?"


    Pug yelled on noticing the stupid goblin. Did this little prick want to kill them all? What if the devil interpreted this as a threat?


    Pug grabbed a staff from an Elder and administered a beating, leaving the goblin battered on the grass. He then respectfully handed the staff over to the Elder.


    "Stop shaming the face of our Champion. Bring iron."


    The Elder said.


    Four goblins walked over, huffing and puffing as they placed a large bar of iron on the ground. Excited and motivated on the sight of the corn, the goblins scampered off into the forest. A short time later they reappeared while struggling with another bar of similar size.


    Bon stepped up, on realizing why the boy insisted for his presence. Kneeling and inspecting the iron billet, an Elder goblin hobbled up and placed a piece of a cut log at the side. Chu nodded on noticing the measurements seemed up to standard.


    Ming held up his hands, pointing at the corn and the iron while raising his fingers.


    Two iron billets, for one bag of corn.


    Pick placed a small wooden cask on the ground and then opened the cover. This time the Elders voiced their excitement, circling the cask with no fear or discrimination for Pick. A crunching sound and sigh confirmed it passed the quality assurance test. This gift would only serve the palette of the Shaman, Elders, and achievers.


    "Bring the iron, hurry and stop sprawling on the ground, you imbeciles!"


    "Faster, this pick-pickles is for the Shaman."


    Soon two iron bars joined their companions on the ground.


    Two bars of iron for one cask of pickled fruit.


    Pug walked forward and handed him a small pouch the size of a fist, thus fulfilling the agreement. He peered into it before depositing it into a pocket. The rest of the bartering went on without an incident, while they discussed for future meetings.


    When the goblins departed in haste, Chu sat down on the wagon tray, while allowing his tense body to return to normal. In both lives, this had to count as the riskiest transaction ever.


    "Hey Chu, how come the cask of pick-pickles cost the same as a bag of grain. We don''t have much of those pickles you know. We even gave away five."


    Ming asked.


    "Same?"


    Chu looked at him in a daze, while removing a pouch from his cloak. He handed it to Pick.


    "Empty it on the wagon, take your time."


    Pick followed his instructions while carefully emptying the contents on the tray. In the setting sun, the glittering on the wagon caused the jaws of Lucy and Miki to drop. Bon and Pick gasped on seeing the unbelievable glittering contents.


    Ming had seen John playing with a ring containing a tiny piece of one of these stones. The value for it had cost the man a fortune. On his visit to Karst, his eyes had popped out on hearing the absurd prices. His tongue turned heavy when Chu pulled out four more pouches.


    The words slurred out of his mouth.


    "Holy crap, we''re rish¡­ rich?!"

 Chapter 132- Cleaning up

    <h4>Cleaning up</h4>


    The glitter on the dull board, from dark red to azure blue sucked the gazes of the humans standing or sitting on the wagon bed like a dark hole. Crude and uncut as they might be, the gemstones managed to reflect enough light to attract the eye.


    Whether found on a riverbed, or on the walls of a cave, something about these crystals seems to bind the human mind. Bon scooped up the gems, cupping them within his large hand in disbelief. The amount in his palm seemed pitiful, but enough to incite greed and cause noble families to wage war.


    He gulped and swallowed his saliva, as the boy nonchalantly placed four more similar pouches at the side.


    Chu cleared his throat loudly, being the first to recover. Unlike the others, he had made a sneak peek into the pouches upon receiving them. The reaction from the others now eased his doubts, but he preferred to have the opinion of an expert.


    "Mr. Pick, make a quick inspection of these stones. I want to know if they are genuine."


    The middle-aged man yelped and stumbled out of his daze. With trembling hands, he deposited the contents of the other pouches in small heaps. The glitter on the rough wooden boards belittling them proved too much. Pick retreated from the wagon by a few steps.


    First, he nearly pissed his pants on having to confront goblins, and now this? Did these idiots really grasp the sheer wealth in front of their eyes? His eyes rolled over as his body turned limp.


    "Ahh!"


    "Damn, what the heck happened with Pick?"


    "Don''t just stand there you idiot, help me up with him. You''re lucky we didn''t kill him, this is like inviting a normal apprentice blacksmith to Clan Bridgeroak and promoting them to Master the same day."


    Bon said while motioning to Ming for help. Having a miner who once dealt with gems exposed suddenly to such wealth might undoubtedly cause him to faint. A short time later, the man''s eyes fluttered open. After the shock, Pick mind calmed as he regained his composure.


    Pick now understood why the Boss requested him to come to this meeting. He had once been a speculator and miner for a small noble House near the coast. The young master of the House, however, meddled with someone he should not have pissed off.


    The end result-- House destroyed, while the servants and workers sold into slavery like livestock.


    The miner and his wife had spent nearly a year touring the Empire from behind the bars of a cage. The slave caravan eventually ended up in Karst where an ordinary but inquisitive teen finally freed them from their misery together.


    His shaking fingers browsed across the gems, carefully selecting and examining a few.


    "Boss, it''s all good. Some are chipped, but I can polish them."


    Pick answered. He did not know if he shook from the excitement on seeing so many gems, or from the fear of being so close to the goblins they considered enemies.


    "Mr. Pick, collect the gems and hand the pouches to Miki."


    Chu said.


    He remained sitting on the wagon as he contemplated this business venture. The next delivery would take place during the upcoming full moon. As expected, the decision to mobilize Jim and execute the gathering task proved correct. He would continue building a steady reputation while bartering for other resources.


    Chu felt he had scored the best deal.


    Pug and the Elders who trudged within the forest felt likewise.


    "For such a treasure, the devil asked for only iron and some worthless stones? Did he make a mistake?"


    Said an Elder. He kept glancing behind them as if expecting the humans to chase after them.


    "The iron is cheap, goblin smiths are second to only the long-beards in the mountains. As for those sparkle stones, only the uncouth pointy-ears value them. We can find them along the riverbeds and caves."


    A goblin chipped.


    "This barter saves us from risking our life during the cold and dangerous winter. If the devil Boss words prove true, then we might gain enough food to help tide over the winter. Send word to the Shaman, this is too important."


    An Elder said while staring at the frail back of the goblin walking easily at the front and center.


    "Send word out to gather as much sparkle stones before the snow. Tell the Shaman."The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Said another, looking on in veneration.


    Their Champion possessed such an aura, that even the humans held him in awe. This grain, when added to the roots and tubers gathered in the forest, would make enough flatbread to feed the remaining vanguard for a month.


    Digging for those worthless gems, and slagging iron in the safety of the caves as compared to risking their little lives in battle. Heck, if a goblin wanted to cure his bloodlust, all he needed to do was step out into the forest.


    ***


    "Wow Chu, you never cease to amaze me. I remember seeing a smaller stone like this on John''s ring. The miser boasted that it cost him a fortune. What a liar, look at how cheap these big ones cost, one small cask of pickled vegetables."


    Miki said while peering through the gems of different colors.


    Mr. Pick on the side nearly died from choking. He burst out in a bout of coughing as he cleared his throat.


    "A cask of pick-pickles? Miss General, you must be joking, a ruby like this one, in size and color when polished would cost a few hundred gold coins when sold alone. That large aquamarine gem that you are holding, when cut and set in a gold necklace or crown might be considered priceless to a middle-class noble family."


    Mr. Pick said as he held up a small ruby the size less than half a fingernail.


    "There is only one gem mine in the Empire and it is now owned by the Emperor himself. The desert kingdom to the south has the only producer of the aquamarine gemstone. As for the others, only through luck can you find them."


    The man lectured, as his nimble fingers trembled while inspecting a large ruby. Miki gasped at the revelation while packing the precious stones into the pouch.


    Rich


    Miki lived the life of a hunter, but she received etiquette classes from Mrs. Thomas and also had the genes of a budding young woman.


    "I say, Elder Pick sir. Can you turn these gems into jewelry?"


    She inquired sweetly while blinking those sparkling oval eyes.


    Chu rolled his pupils, foreseeing the troubles he would face on returning to camp.


    Over a hot bowl of soup, Chu listened to the updates for the day.


    "The goblin corpses have all been burnt and disposed of as you said. The farm and the surrounding battlefield have also been sprinkled with the barrels of water mixed with wine. All weapons and retrieved arrows have been sent to the smithy to clean and heat over the hot coals."


    Mr. Thomas reported. The work today had indeed been tiring.


    "Why do you insist on all these measures, the rain or snow from next month would have cleaned the place anyway."


    "Better to be safe than sorry. I don''t like the smell of blood and decay to blow over our farm."


    Chu answered. Sanitizing the place as best as he could prevent a breakout of any diseases, especially with winter around the corner. He had learned that the number one cause of death during the winter months occurred under the hands of the common cold.


    The only method of cleaning he had at the moment lay in the use of heat and alcohol.


    "And Jim?"


    "Headed out with Chong and two others on horseback. They will begin scouring the village and farms separately so as to shorten the time. Since you plan to head down this road, don''t you think we should send out some more people on horseback?"


    "No, tonight we need to deal once and for all with the remaining guards from House Prickus. After that, we will send out a wagon to Karst. From the way the old goblins moved during the meeting, I suspect that we will have to stockpile much more grain."


    Chu answered while drumming his fingers. Jim and the others would return before nightfall, allowing ample time to prepare. Once this threat hanging over him ceased, then he could focus on other plans.


    ***


    The horseman slowed his ride to a trot, on approaching the small figure on the dirt road. The hand eased off the hilt of the sword, while the frown on his face eased. When he first glimpsed this silhouette, after riding for about an hour over this lonely plain, the word bandit flashed across his mind.


    Luckily his fears eased since the one standing on the road turned out to only be a lowly beggar.


    His horse neighed and bucked on approaching the little girl, distracting the man as he struggled to calm the animal. He had no choice but to stop the horse about ten paces from the girl since the usually obedient animal refused to trot forward.


    "I hope this one doesn''t run too far, yesterday Jill had to ride for hours before she caught it."


    The girl mumbled to herself out loud, touching a small finger to her lips with a worried look. The redhead seemed engrossed in her thoughts, without a care as to her surroundings. To the frowning rider, it looked like hunger had taken its toll on this beggar''s mind.


    "Runt, step aside before I trample you over."


    He shouted while holding the reins in both hands. If not for the fact that the horse refused to move, he would have already carried out his threats. The sport of beheading a beggar while riding a horse in the city belonged to noble Houses. The ideal conditions out in the desolate plains enticed the guard.


    For the first time since he appeared, the girl raised her head as if distracted by a fly. She never bothered to glance at the man, raising her dainty hand and waving it like shooing a bug. Anger welled up inside the man, as his rage boiled at the blatant disrespect. He urged the horse forward to stomp over this human waste.


    The horse, however, reacted totally different to the action of the little devil, retreating from the dangerous scent. The jittery and unsteady stepping of the horse riled up the rider''s rage.


    "Dumb beast, see how I lash you to..."


    A shadow blindsided him, knocking him cleanly off the frenzied animal. The air was ruthlessly pressed out of his lungs, as he heard and felt the snapping of his bones on impact. The last thing he witnessed while sprawled on the dirt road, was the foaming horse, bolting away over the vibrant grassland.


    A darkness, accompanied by a smell of bad breath covered his face, as a vice-like force squeezed his head. With a crack, his soul left the body as his flaying hands slumped to the ground.


    The girl straightened her posture and walked towards the corpse while clasping her hands behind her back in a natural manner. Her proud bearing did little to hide the gleaming green eyes, roving over the man''s pouch and pockets.


    "Well, let''s see what you have for us today..."

 Chapter 133- The making of a horse thief

    <h4>The making of a horse thief</h4>


    Chu stared at the pair of restless horses tied some distance away in the fading light.


    "The guards at the farm have sent out a messenger for the past two days. I suspect if they don''t return by tomorrow, then a search party might probably set out. I think they have been spooked from the battle yesterday since we did hear faint noises floating across the grassland."


    Jill said.


    Chu nodded his head since it was understandable for these men to worry without receiving some sort of contact. The goblin rampage that night simply gobbled everything in its path. Apparently, no survivors escaped to tell the tale.


    "We move tonight."


    Wrapping up loose ends, especially the hazardous kind, had to be done. Although the Prickus clan leader met his end in the forest, Chu had no idea if the man ordered reinforcements, or mentioned this mission to a family member residing in Limerock city. The patriarch had remained tight-lipped on that matter, during Ming''s time with him.


    "Jim should join us tonight, bringing along some more helpers. It seems like everyone on the farm wants to live an  exciting life..."


    ***


    Late into the night, Ming woke him up from a light sleep. He rubbed his hands to ward off the chill. Lying under the twinkling heavens, on the soft grass out in the vast grasslands, gave him a surreal feeling. On earth, Chu would have never bothered taking the time to bond with nature, simply because he had no time.


    What a pathetic excuse, which denied me a memory like this... he thought.


    "They never changed the watch. The man has been sleeping since half the night. These men sure have guts."


    Ming muttered.


    Chu turned over and crawled out from behind a small patch of shrubs. Not too far away from the gate of the corral, a man played a tune in his sleep. He could only shake his head at the ignorance of some folk. This guard probably felt he was on vacation away from the conspiracies of the city.


    Chu decided he had to liberate these ignorant fellows before the denizens of the forest swallowed them.


    "Lucy, take him out while Ming and I deal with the horses."


    He then mimicked the sound of a night-bird on the grassland and then moved on hearing the answering hoots.


    Lucy crawled along the soft carpet and scanned the surroundings again before squeezing herself past the horizontal boards of the fence. Approaching the dreaming man who sat on a stump while leaning on the post, she sneaked up from behind and performed Chu''s assassins strike.


    A gloved hand reached around and covered the snoozing man''s mouth, while her other hand buried a dagger with speed and power into his pulsing chest. The body convulsed for a moment and then slumped down limp in her hands. She gently rested the corpse against a post, so as not to spook the horses.


    Chu nodded in satisfaction, scrambling up from beside the gate holding onto a readied crossbow. Lucy with her speed and explosive power truly had the making of an assassin. He lamented on his lack of time and experience in playing video games since he probably might have picked some more killer moves.


    "Let''s go, without a sound..."


    Chu opened the gate as Ming sneaked into the corral. A couple of soft neighs after, the boy walked out leading a horse. The guards had removed the saddles, but like an experienced rustler, Chu walked with his own rope. He entered the corral and approached a horse with confidence and then patted the animal on the side to help calm it down.


    By the time he placed the lead rope and walked out, Clod entered after him. Chu picked a path over the grassland, walking quite some distance under the light from the moon. Delivering his prize to the waiting Jim, he untangled another rope from in the wagon. Returning to the corral, he passed a line of horses, walking towards the wagon.


    Lucy had remained on guard, scanning for any movement from the unsuspecting sleepers. Out in the open grassland, three small teams lay on the grass, surrounding the tower and the makeshift camp. Gripping their weapons in anticipation they waited.


    This time Chu didn''t enter the corral but lined up outside as Ming and Clod brought out the horses. With Clod''s experience, the horses did not kick up a fuss and remained calm.


    As calm as a hundred horses could ever be...


    The previous training of riding and taking care of the horses on the farm bore fruit. There were teenaged girls, boys, men and women waiting for a free horse. The horses followed the line contentedly snaking away into the distance. At the wagon, Jim and two experienced young girls secured the horses around the wagons or nearby shrubs.


    Chu had over half the farm members here, pulling out free horses. With more than twenty-five experienced hands, keen on this night adventure, Chu spent little time in emptying the packed enclosure. Out in the grasslands, a hundred horses neighed and remained tethered on hedges, trees and on the wagon.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Job well done"


    He patted Clod on the back as he led the last horse away.


    "Surprise attack?"


    Ming asked.


    "Burn the tower, remember to keep your eyes open for archers."


    Came the reply...


    A man stepped out half asleep from the shed, stumbling towards the corner to relieve himself. As the sound of water trickled, he looked around only to find the empty enclosure. Exhaling a long sigh, his eyes closed in satisfaction. Seconds later, the eyelids sprang open as the neck swiveled in disbelief. Bulging eyes strained across the darkness while searching.


    By the Nord Pass!


    The yell never left his lips as a crossbolt popped into an eye and swiftly burrowed into his brain. Slumping lifeless, the twitching lips seemed to chew on a mouthful of dew-soaked grass.


    Jim and the non-combatants slowly drifted away from the corral with the last of horses. As if on cue, a couple of fire arrows lit the sky and fell onto the wooden tower. Smoke, then fire, then shouts emanated and echoed out, as sleep deprived men stumbled out from the structure and hide-woven tents.


    With the memories of recent dreams fresh in their minds, crossbolts whizzed into the confused group. In less than a minute the scene turned chaotic. Screams of agony drowned the scrambling and cursing during the hunt for weapons. A crossbow twanged as the user fired with hope into the darkness.


    The fire blazed unrestricted while consuming the dry wood. The darkness shrouded the ambushers who targeted any guard holding a crossbow. Bolts whizzed and zipped from all directions, thwarting any attempts of countering the raid. The commander of the guards cursed his luck as he led a group of five men seeking to escape the ambuscade.


    What the heck?


    The horses had disappeared leaving them trapped at the mercy of the robbers.


    As a reputable House in the city, they had been the victims of a daring horse thief out in the boonies. How shameful a thing was that?


    A rolling sound like thunder became louder as a shadowy outline burst through the open gate. The driver made a tight turn on the steering wheel, sending the wagon skidding to a halt. Before the guard leader could bark a command, he glimpsed movement on the back of the wagon. A split second later, crossbolts zipped rapidly towards them in a never-ending stream.


    Seeing the men fall twitching at his side he shouted in rage while raising his sword and running towards the assailants. Never in his life had he felt so ashamed and been disrespected. House Prickus had a reputation of retaliating with a heavy hand, bullying their way to earn a high standing in Limerock city.


    The leader of the guards, collected three crossbolts for his intimidating charge, scattered over his body from his forehead to his chest. He twitched before falling to the ground, shaking and frothing. Clothed in his sleepwear, he had no armor to negate the bolts.


    Bastards, shaming me to death with poison.


    Within fifteen minutes, the defenders had succumbed to the raid.


    "Please don''t kill me. I can join your gang, but I need to rescue my wife and child from House Prickus. The nobles will kill them once the patriarch finds out about this."


    Tears streamed down the guard''s face, as he pledged allegiance to the bandits. Once he could rescue his family, he would return to join the troupe. Four injured men at his side held back their cries of pain from the attached crossbolts in anticipation.


    "A true family man. We should let him go, I am sure he would never betray us."


    Said a voice in the darkness.


    "Yes, yes. Never, betray you. I will make an oath to return to serve you."


    "I also agree. House Prickus is a powerful noble house in the city. They might even accept you. Think about the gains of having a noble patron."


    "We also ask for release. Our house will not seek vengeance on you if you release us."


    The guards clenched their teeth waiting for the silence to end. They didn''t forget to hint on the House and power behind them.


    "A patron, that would make us unstoppable in the grasslands."


    Someone said.


    "You, the family man. You''re not injured, so we have a request. There is a farm just north of here that we are eyeing. We want to attack them tonight, will you be interested?"


    Came the question from the apparent bandit leader.


    "Yes I am willing, but can I ask a favor. There is a person who has hidden away in the farm after robbing from our House. If you help me capture him alive, not only will our Patriarch forgive you, but he will reward you handsomely."


    The guard could not believe his stroke of luck. At the end of the grim path of misfortune, lay a flowery field of opportunity. His ranking in the House would soar on this achievement. He praised himself on being a dedicated family man.


    "No problem, but what about the others, do you have any regret if we slaughter the men and rape the women?"


    Asked Chu.


    "None whatsoever, the only person my House needs is the young thief, since everything else belongs to you, bandit leader. The women and girls naturally belong to you."


    Said the family man.


    "We also agree, all our leader wants is the thief. If you do find some suitable women that might attract our Patriarch, I am sure he would reward you handsomely, oh owner of the grasslands."


    The men replied and flattered.


    A shadow moved and entered the light from the burning tower.


    Chu slowly gazed around at the faces of Lucy, Miki, Doug and the others, and then locked his eyes with the man kneeling on the ground. He sighed as the face of a giggling baby replaced the carnage around him. Doubt fled from his cold and determined eyes.


    "Kill them."


    He said, turning the wishes plastered on everyone''s faces into reality.


    Blood once again dyed the grass.


    ***


    "Where is Dyna?"


    Chu asked while sitting on the wagon heading home. The dawn light chasing away the darkness of the night, helped them guide the horses home.


    "She remained at the corral to guard Clod''s group as they cleaned up the place. You do know what would happen if the horses smelled her right?"


    Jill replied. She rode her horse alongside the wagon filled with saddles and bridles. Behind them trotted a line of horses, herded together by young girls, teens and older couples. The sleepiness had fled from these active riders since Chu had given them the preference to choose whichever horse they wanted.


    "I can''t believe you would be so bold as to actually steal horses. Normally even nobles would never dabble in such actions, because of the harsh consequences."


    Chu who had made himself comfortable and ready to nap opened his eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    "Horses are considered as a lifeblood to their owners, much similar to owning a house. Since the dawn of the Empire, and probably long before that, stealing a horse has been considered a grave crime, punishable by death. That''s one of the reasons even bandits tend to shy away from horses. You can kidnap a man and escape with a flogging, but stealing a horse leads to the gallows."


    Jill drawled while picking her teeth with a fingernail. She further continued


    "You have balls Boss, especially with all those adventurers and fresh eyes roaming about."


    Chu looked at the large herd of horses following behind.


    What the hell?


    He broke down and cried.

 Chapter 134- A slow week

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A slow week</h4>


    "I have good news and bad news Boss."


    Old Hodge said while patting the horse. The old man looked at Chu and continued


    "Good news is, the horses are not branded, nor do they have any markings. The bad news is, a farm like ours should only own one horse if any."


    Chu sat on a three-legged stool deep in thought.


    He expected the patriarch to be cunning, but the man acted more like an experienced bandit. They had planned the raid well, even going as far as to use unmarked horses. To have a hundred unmarked horses at your command-- seems like House Prickus had a dark side to them.


    "No matter our excuse, a sudden influx of horses is bound to attract attention. Especially with all those adventurers now roaming about. Help Clod pick out sixty of the best horses, with ten suitable for farm work. Focus on the fence around the farm, before finishing the large stable. I''m heading to the village."


    Chu said. He was tired of having to hide the horses in the warehouses and farm whenever the patrols or adventurers came roaming. Although the palisade enclosed a large area, he never intended for it to hold over a hundred horses. The smell in winter would become unbearable.


    In the kitchen.


    "You should have seen it Sue, he was so cool. The way he questioned the guard and then commanded--kill them. Right, Lucy."


    Lucy nodded while munching on a meat-filled bun. She had a habit of visiting the kitchen whenever the pangs of hunger assailed her.


    "Jim said Chu has turned into a man now since his voice doesn''t squeak anymore. How will I know when I turn into a woman?"


    Miki asked.


    "You will know when I tell you, now stop prancing around and walk with that book on your head."


    Mrs. Thomas chimed while knitting.


    ***


    Chu walked over the grasslands, familiarizing himself with a trail he often trod. Since busying himself on the farm, he used the wagon to travel to the village. The cold air, the open unknown, like a drug it seeped into his bones. This different challenging, adventurous lifestyle had him forget the problems from the lack of modern amenities.


    Three years had changed him in understanding the difference between want and need. The five of them scanned the surroundings while strolling.


    "How come you didn''t wear your armband Chu? And why couldn''t we ride the horses, I wanted to strut in front of John."


    Ming asked while fixing a crude leather band on his arm, colored with yellow pigmentation.


    "First we don''t need the band since we are not in the forest, and secondly, we have to keep a low profile for the time being. Did you forget half of our family have gone to Karst to purchase grain."


    As if to prove his point, a group of people walking in the distance slowly made a beeline towards them. It had been a week since the goblin battle, and the villages along the forest had seen an increase of adventurers and mercenaries seeking fame and fortune.


    "Hey kid, what are you doing way out here?


    "We''re from the Thomas farm running an errand to the village."


    Chu answered in a neutral manner.


    The large stout man nodded while staring down at them. His muscular tanned forearms bore scars of an adventurer with his long yellow hair dancing in the wind. A thick hardened piece of rawhide offered limited protection to his broad chest and back.


    His companions bore similar clothes and protection that had also suffered under numerous suns.


    The group kept a reasonable distance from the children, keeping their wooden tipped spears and short bows on their sides and backs. The armor and equipment paled in comparison to the supple leather armor and well-maintained weapons hidden under the children''s special cloaks.


    "Thomas farm... Thomas, wait is that related to the Thomas food stand in the village? That smoked sausage and fresh bread are so amazing."


    The yellow-haired man said, causing his companions to relay their thoughts. The members of this party chattered and interacted as if familiar with each other for a long time.


    "That''s right leader, the bread is the softest and whitest ever seen. I have also never eaten bread without crunching a few stones. For twenty coppers a meal, the steep price is definitely worth every copper."


    "Don''t forget the hot soup, the broth is simmered for hours, causing the tough meat and fat to melt in your mouth. The salty vegetable soup perks you up, the heat massaging your entire body..."


    A thin and bearded man smacked his lips while praising. Next to him, a short but similar red-headed companion drooled while talking. The two of them had the appearance of brothers.


    What are you guys? Are you adventurers or food connoisseurs?


    Chu spent some time chatting with these fellow adventurers about the latest gossip and news arriving in the village before bidding them farewell. From his understanding, an equipped party like this would settle for patrolling and hunting on the fringes of the forest. Most adventurers remained wary of the forest and its reputation.


    He had met similar parties like these, roaming as far south as their lumber camp. These small groups tend to keep to themselves, keen on earning silvers through hunting and scouting. Like most communities, however, the power of wielding weapons fosters a few bullies.


    Like this next group...


    "Well, well, well... what do we have here. I like..."


    "Damn. That girl is one fine looking woman, leader can I have her when you''re tired?"


    The leader scowled at the thin man who interrupted his opening speech.


    Pah!The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The short leader turned around to inspect the children. His lanky companion stood on the side rubbing the palm print on his face. Dressed in a suit of the cheapest leather armor, with his hand resting on the hilt of a sword that might shame an apprentice blacksmith, he poised himself like a gallant warrior.


    "Boy, hand over your coins and the girl. By the Nord Pass, look there are two more. Brothers, we will warm the beds with action tonight. Boy hand over your pouch in haste, so I can take out six coppers for you. You struck gold meeting me here, hurry and hand over your money so I can pay you."


    The short bearded man said smacking his fat lips while his cratered face swept across the girls. He clicked his tongue at Rose and Miki who had just removed their hoods. The lecherous eyes of his companions bored into the girls as if trying to scan the bodies beneath the cloaks.


    "We are from the Tho..."


    "I don''t care if the Emperor himself sent you, leave the girls and slink away with your tails between your scrawny legs."


    "You tell em boss, young brats like them just weaned off their mothers'' milk and want to play adventurers? They should kneel to us for abiding by the code."


    A weathered man holding an iron-tipped spear suggested. His faded leather armor creaked as he moved forward with a menacing face.


    "That''s right boss. These kids need to learn the rules. A high ranking party can kick your ass, and steal your possessions on the road, so long as they don''t kill you. Teach em boss!"


    Chu listened to their drawl while sizing them up.


    Adventurers moved in groups of around six members in total. Unlike the mercenary parties whose numbers ranged from twenty to over a hundred, their number remained low. This probably had to do with the fact that they had to split low-income loot among themselves.


    The party of six in front of him were dressed in leather armor and armed with longbows and iron swords. Their faces and characters betrayed how they earned extra income.


    "Hey, you. Yea you, the fat baldly looking one. Strip."


    The surprised leader stared at Miki while his face gradually turned the color of beet red. He opened his mouth to ridicule this thorny flower, but the surprise attack stifled his reply.


    Rose rushed at the leader, dropping to the ground and sweeping her feet out at the flustered leader. Ming lumbered up to the burly man beside him, locking a leg behind him and tripping the unprepared man. Two men suddenly found themselves on the ground, with the feel of cold steel at their necks.


    The clanging of swords chimed out as Chu clashed with the man at the back who had drawn his sword in the melee. The last two men who stood at the back had retreated while removing the large bows from their shoulders. One had only grasped the bow for removal when a small white blade pierced the back of his open hand.


    He yelled as he grasped his bleeding hand only to realize the rookie mistake. Looking up, he gazed into the smiling face of the black haired girl standing before him. A well-placed boot backed with unexpected power rammed into his stomach. The front kick sent him tumbling to the ground, spewing his breakfast in the process.


    The second archer managed to arm his bow, only to find the string cut. He stared at it stupidly but then stiffened his back as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. The deadly point of a dagger threatened to bury itself into his side, on any signs of movement. During this blitz attack, the blond blue-eyed girl had appeared at his side.


    "Brat, I will end you... ouch."


    "Damn, do you know who you are beating... ahh."


    "Stop, just stop, take what you want... dammit!"


    The beer-bellied leader broke down after Rose straddled him and punched his face. At first, the man tried to grip his sword, but the teen threatened him with a dagger before continuing the assault. His companion rolling on the ground had it worse.


    Ming had relieved the fighter of his lone weapon-- a spear and kept the man on the ground with some well-placed kicks. The man tried to fight back, but he like his companions soon realized the undeniable force behind the punches and kicks. He cursed out loud as he received a heavy punch that broke his nose.


    A rock, they had kicked a hard rock.


    Chu faced off against the man as the fellow seemed shocked on witnessing the outcome. Within seconds his companions had all been subjugated. When the leader screamed out loud, he knew the fight was lost. He lowered his sword while locking eyes with the teen.


    "We surrender, so spare our lives."


    He said as the flurry of punches and kicks then paused.


    "Why? Why should I spare your life?"


    A fricking stone wall. This brat sounded more like a bandit than a farmer. Didn''t he know the unwritten code of adventurers? Steal from others but don''t kill in vain? Why kill for a bunch of girls?


    "Am, brat... Young adventurer, we never intended to kill since we only wanted the girls. We might have even provided them a few extra coppers at the end of their services. Don''t forget the code, the code!"


    "Strip. I want armor, weapons and all your money. The next time you decide to cross me will be your last."


    Following the code of the adventurers, Chu left the party with their clothes and a dagger. This unwritten code might seem pathetic, but adventurers believed that this action brings good karma. Out in the wilds, leaving an adversary alive demonstrated an act of compassion.


    This action differed from mercenaries and bandits who killed all to eliminate future threats. His face turned red while walking, as he reveled in this sense of accomplishment. Chu had stepped into the world of an adventurer.


    "Wow, Chu this is like deja vu isn''t it?"


    "Maybe, but those adventurers would have learned their lesson."


    He replied to Ming. Unlike Doug''s group who started out like bandits, these adventurers, though heartless, still spoke of the code while holding an advantage. In a world in which killing the weak proved the norm, their conduct might be considered acceptable. The laws of this world baffled him.


    He soon reached his goal, the home in the village.


    The small house remained the same, but a small shed had been constructed, hosting some small tables and benches. The setup resembled a fast food restaurant-- Ms. May and two older women cooked and prepared the piping hot dishes, while the husbands delivered the food to customers.


    He had also embarked on a delivery service, with the men taking orders for meals and dropping it off to the garrison and lodges. Specially made wooden boxes, outfitted with a hotplate shelf-- a flat iron plate heated over the fire, ensured the food remained hot. The soups and bread enjoyed instant success, causing Chu to jack up the prices.


    This was his way of recouping his tax money. As a miser, he would do anything to reclaim his hard earned wealth. The business also served to expand the experiences of his members in interacting with different characters.


    "Boss have a seat while I call for Ms. May. Lunch and supper are the busiest times for us because we get swamped to deliver orders from the Trading Post and Garrison. Even with the high prices, the adventurers keep returning."


    The man went into the kitchen and then hurried off with a wooden container. Ms. May joined them at the table.


    The woman had regained her complexion and now looked not like a ninety-year-old lady but a healthy woman in her fifties on earth. She wore a clean apron over equally spotless clothes.


    "How come you''re here Boss, Doug came by this morning with a wagon load of supplies. We have enough to last us until winter."


    "I came to drop off these bundles. The guards at the gate might send a group of men in dire need of work. Use them well for the winter, and if they serve you obediently, then give them this bundle as a bonus surprise after the winter. Spin a story on how you bought it because of their sorrowful tale or something."


    "Ah, so it''s like that. Sure no problem, I need some competent persons to conduct deliveries. This idea is the best, the garrison, Trading Post and even the tavern has been pestering me for the service, everybody like the idea of eating hot food delivered to their rooms."


    Ms. May said. She didn''t like the idea of sending girls out for delivery. As usual, the Boss always thought a few steps ahead. She looked forward to meeting these unfortunate souls.


    Chu conversed with the happy woman before leaving for the Trading Post.


    A short time later, Ms. May was called back out from the kitchen. Five men dressed like villagers shivered in the cold while inhaling the appetizing smell. A chubby looking man stepped out, his beard and face covered in tears.


    An adventurer trapped in a strange village without food, money, and equipment had a status equivalent to a slum resident.


    "Greeting innkeeper. We were ambushed by a group of devils out in the lands-- I forgot their names, but the guards kindly pointed out your fine establishment. We, adventurers, are hoping that maybe, we might work for you for the coming winter because we would die for we have lost everything."

 Chapter 135- The scholar of goblin lore

    <h4>The scholar of goblin lore</h4>


    Chu sat in a corner of the General Store of the Trading Post. The clerks present were familiar with him and left him alone as they sent a message to Master John. Ming had gone out to the tavern to solicit information while Lucy and the girls went on another errand.


    "Young Master, why are you here? You should have come over at the collection bay outside the south gate. These days are hectic because the merchants are preparing their final loads."


    "I have something to discuss with you in private."


    Chu said.


    John nodded and then whispered some words to a clerk, before beckoning the boy towards a room.


    "Have you started gathering?"


    "Like you instructed. I sent a message to the Trading Post in Limerock requesting the purchase of grains, while using my private business as the buyer. I also reached an agreement with three of the regular merchants to purchase and deliver grain from Limerock. Since the offer is near double the price, they have agreed."


    Chu nodded in response. He had enough empty buildings to stockpile the expected grain. The next full moon would coincide with the last day of autumn, and also the day of agreed delivery. Chu expected his quota to only increase as the goblins spread his name across their tribes. Hopefully, they would not try and hoard this business.


    "One other thing John. I need to downsize the horses on my farm. If I can sell them in a discrete manner, I don''t mind sharing the profits. You can consider it a bonus."


    "Oh, how many do you want sold? Two, maybe three?"


    John asked while sipping some hot water. He knew the boy had about a dozen horses after the bandit escapade.


    "About fifty."


    ''Pfftt''


    John sprayed out the water, pounding his chest while coughing.


    "What?!"


    When Chu walked out of the compound, he heard a familiar voice shouting lower down the road. Squeezing through the small crowd of onlookers, he found Miki engage in a heated dispute with a young man dressed in decorative leather armor. The man had a well-built body with a sharp clean-shaven face and blond hair.


    The soldier had a face to make a girl swoon, and from the polished equipment also owned the gold to entice them. From the conduct of the man, it seemed he had a habit of using this type of pickup on simple-minded girls. Chu automatically labeled him as an enemy.


    Rose and Lucy stood frowning beside her, while a group of four men looked on in anticipation from behind the accuser. All of them had eyes that belittled the surrounding crowd, with faces contorted as if glancing at trash. When their gaze fell on the girls, the change in expression betrayed their intent.


    "These boots belong to me, I just came from the cobbler with them. You are spouting filthy lies!"


    "You dare slander my reputation? How can a peasant girl afford such an expensive boot? You should thank the heavens I noticed you because you will never have the opportunity of sleeping with nobles from Limerock City."


    Said the soldier, while peering down at Miki from his upturned face. His companions continued to leer at the girls, smacking their lips on thinking about the long night. These young soldiers from the city seem well versed in the ways of the world. With winter approaching, now was the time to find desperate peasant girls seeking food and shelter.


    "She doesn''t want to go with you."


    Chu said as he walked over. He had been in this world long enough so as to understand this play. Miki called out his name on hearing his voice, her face of disgust changing to delight. She beamed a smile while hugging his arm. Even though she confronted soldiers, she never had an inkling of fear.


    "That lanky and his cronies blocked our path while talking about us coming to warn their beds. When we refused, he had the nerve to accuse us of stealing."


    Miki pouted.


    "Boy don''t stand in our way because you might feel sorry afterward. We are way above the usual guards of this pathetic village. Leave the girls, it''s their luck my brothers and I want to enjoy them."


    The soldier said as a fit of jealousy stabbed his heart. Usually, the girls from common families would throw themselves at him. His face turned purple on seeing this enticing girl embrace this average-looking boy.


    "I''m sorry and don''t mean to offend you, but these girls aren''t for sale. If there is nothing else, then we are leaving."


    Chu said in neither servile nor offensive tone. He turned to walk away with Miki.


    The poor and common people had developed a habit of speaking and displaying a cowardly and spineless attitude when interacting with the rich. The rich and noble-born naturally possessed an ingrained character to bully the weak and converse in an overbearing manner.


    This social stigma could never change overnight, and so Chu accepted it as the norm. That''s why he preferred to avoid confrontation. At the moment, he did not have an invulnerable body. If someone did decide to provoke him, however, then he would not back down.


    A rough hand grabbed his shoulder. The action sparked a retaliation.


    "Three on the left. Ballbreaker!"


    Miki shouted.


    Chu grabbed the hand and yanked it forward while sidestepping. The young soldier stumbled for a few steps to prevent his leaning body from falling. The man''s face contorted in rage, as his white skin turned red. Before he could raise his body, another boy sprinted towards him, jumping and slamming a knee into his pointed nose, breaking it while sending him toppling backward.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He joined three companions curled like shrimps on the ground, squealing in agony. The last man drew his blade halfway when Chu rushed him and placed a jump kick square on his chest. The man''s eyes popped out while stumbling backward to fall on his butt.


    Cold steel pressed against his neck, while his companions lay defenseless on the ground, cupping their privates. The leader crawled on all fours seeking to escape, helped along by some well-placed kicks on his rear.


    "Yoush naught geese wave which these... My Captene wilsh here bout its."


    "Sure, sure. Next time don''t meddle with us okay."


    Chu said.


    Only when he returned to the store to purchase some supplies, did it dawn on Chu, that he made a mistake.


    ***


    In a room at the lodge, a thin wizened old man sipped a cup of tea. The hair of his eyebrows and mustache grew out long and twirled together like whiskers. A beard lacking in body cascaded down his chest. Faded but shrewd eyes glanced at the man sitting across from him.


    "I finally met you, Captain, I hope you have not been waiting long."


    "The wait has not been that long. The Commander stationed here is an old friend of mine."


    The old man nodded, with an uncaring expression. His business was much more important than the well being of this hired soldier.


    "And the recent news?"


    "We heard about a mercenary party meeting a group of goblins in the forest coming from the north. They returned victorious but lost about half their men in the skirmish. Ten men lost, and still some goblins even managed to escape."


    The Captain reported. The latest clash indicated the goblins had moved to the north. Since then the adventurers had avoided scouting deep in the forest to avoid these skilled creatures.


    The old man acted like he didn''t hear the concern of the Captain.


    "Good. Then from next week, we should begin our push into the forest, this will be the culmination of nearly five generations of research. Ten years ago, luck smiled on me during a journey to the south, handing me the means to accomplish this elusive goal. History, Captain, we will make history."


    The door burst open as a battered young soldier staggered in.


    ***


    In a corner of the General Store, Chu inspected the boots Miki collected. These quality leather boots certainly couldn''t be bought by an average farmer. Even adventurers might not want to cough up the cost, but he had no issue. High-quality boots made it easy on the feet, and so were important equipment for adventurers.


    These boots received a double sole and stitching at the cobbler. Inside each of them, the tradesman had placed a fitted lining of thin rubber which he had provided. Chu tried on a pair and strutted around. The difference in comfort nearly had him swoon. He would never ever underestimate the value of comfortable footwear again.


    "Make me one of these as my shareholder bonus."


    John said while inspecting another. He had found the boy dabbling with the boots in the corner and wormed his way into the conversation.


    "Taths hime¡­ rite here!"


    A bloodied, annoying face entered into view.


    Chu shook his head on predicting this outcome because of his earlier mistake.


    "Hitting a soldier is a grave offense. Take them away."


    The man who spoke was not the gray-haired Captain standing at the side, but an older person dressed as a scholar.


    His white hair tied up in a bun, loose beard cascading down to his neck like a waterfall, and a heavily embroidered robe. Chu wanted to lift the robe to see if the old guy also wore pointed shoes that curled at the front. The old man had his head held up so high, he probably had difficulty walking.


    "If it isn''t Scholar Rang, did this young associate of mine cause some problems?"


    Master John stood while asking in a cordial manner. This person came from Limerock City and had some standing. Apparently, the Captain and those beaten men were waiting for him. Scholar Rang stayed in one of the rooms of the lodge with a strange companion.


    "Master John, this whelp and his friends accosted a few of my guards. They need to be severely punished."


    John frowned at the man''s words. In the past, he would have been arrogant and even more vindictive, but now John would never dare to belittle any customer. John also knew that this old man had the backing of the unfathomable Tower.


    "Scholar Rang, this boy belongs to the Thomas farm. I believe you know about the inventions that have recently appeared from there."


    Scholar Rang raised an eyebrow but pressed even further with additional zeal. Chu detected a glimmer of hate in the old man''s eyes.


    "So what? Do you think some trivial invention makes one above the law? My success will be sung throughout the ages while those inventions turn into the dust of the past. Ah, Garrison Commander, arrest those brats."


    Sometime during the squabble, the local Commander had arrived. Apparently, the noble-born soldiers had spared no expense for justice. When the Commander noticed the target of the finger he burst out in a fit of coughing. Whispering and sending off an accompanying guard, he tapped the shoulder of the Captain signaling with his eyes.


    "Scholar Rang, this boy belongs to the Thomas farm. They have been helpful in ridding the village of bandits, and also goblins. The family has proven their worth in the village while keeping to themselves."


    Said the Commander. He hoped the old man would hark the warning in his words.


    The Thomas farm remained shrouded in mystery. Rumors about their skills and escapades abounded in the tavern, while he himself had been dishing out gold coins to these ruthless goblin hunters. They also had the protection of someone even he would never become qualified to meet.


    "So this group of thugs belong to the local snake? Snakes bow in the presence of Dragons. The Commander might be had pressed to act, but my escorts come from Limerock City. Captain arrest them."


    Scholar Rang flaunted grandly, not forgetting to wave his sleeves.


    Chu could only curse at this old man''s ignorance. Clearly, the Commander had tried to open a path of retreat, but the man continued pressing for their arrest. What he didn''t understand was why an educated person would act like a vindictive noble. Far as Chu recalled, he never crossed this old bat.


    Before he could think of a means to diffuse the situation, the vice commander came running, puffing and panting, his face red from haste. He held out a scroll to the Commander, handling it like glass. The Commander simply handed it over to the Captain. The gray-haired man wrinkled his eyes, but on opening and reading the scroll gasped in shock.


    Chu stared at the scroll, finding the large emblem drawing at the back a tad familiar.


    The Captain took a moment to compose himself before striding forward.


    "My apologies for my soldiers lack of respect. Be assured this wouldn''t happen again. Scholar Rang, I will handle this issue myself, no need to concern yourself in army matters."


    Scholar Rang grinned when the Captain strode forward, but then the words splashed on his face like a bucket of cold water. Why the hell did the army slap his face for some lowly brats? He looked on confused as the Captain seemed keen to run away.


    "Wait, Captain."


    Chu said coldly. He pointed to the sneering soldier who now looked bewildered.


    "He falsely accused a simple farmer like me and threatened to bed, my sisters. Then he had the audacity to bring his Captain to arrest me. After suffering this much, do I get no justice... are the poor in the Empire so easy to bully?"


    The Commander sweated bullets.


    Poor? If this guy was poor, then was he a noble? Since a month ago he had been dishing out gold coins to the Thomas farm for goblin ears. Did gold grow on trees?


    Simple farmer? Did a simple farmer require one of the Great Generals to send a scroll stating to provide any assistance to the boy and also mobilize the garrison in Karst?


    Threaten your sisters? Dammit son, who haven''t heard about that matter in the slums and tavern. Those brawls have become a local legend.


    He stumbled out from the group and grabbed the collar of the young soldier before the Captain could also act.


    A barrage of slaps filled the air before he released the bewildered man.


    "Well done, but next time I hear this happens in the village, the punishment won''t be so easy."


    Chu looked at the group hustling out of the store. If wasn''t for that scroll, then maybe that Scholar might have had his way.


    "Captain we have lost face, as soldiers hailing from a city, I demand justice."


    The bruised man squeaked while limping behind the group. The Captain turned and slapped the young man until he felt satisfied.


    "Revenge? Justice? Do you imbeciles have any idea on the hornet nest you poked? Even nine generations of your family won''t suffice as punishment."


    The Captain roared.


    Did these soldiers think their noble standing in the city could suffice against that little boy?


    Behind him lay the protection of one of the four Great Generals!

 Chapter 136- The Tower Apprentice

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Tower Apprentice</h4>


    Chu sat on a stool in the corner of the store while drumming his fingers on the counter. Years of wear from countless transactions with the rubbing of sleeves and sweat smoothed the rough wood.


    A welcome sign for a merchant.


    "Who was that old fowl?"


    John shifted uneasily on his chair as if navigating around protruding nails. Only this boy could poise such a question. When he had slapped the pride off the old man''s face, he now wanted to know the background and status of the man.


    Ignorance sure was bliss for some folks.


    "He arrived with a caravan a day or two ago bearing a letter from the Tower Mages in Limerock. People from the Tower have high stature and would never set foot in our plebian village. I also have no idea why the Garrison Commander would stand up for you knowing this."


    John replied.


    Chu knew exactly why the Commander would not hesitate to side with him. When he glimpsed the crest on the scroll he recognized it as the one General Kettle used. Although he had slapped the faces of his accusers, it left a bad taste in his mouth. Simply because he had to borrow power from another person.


    "One day. One day I will create a backing of my own power, so when I beat the crap out of an annoying fly it wont dare bring its friends."


    He muttered while clenching his fingers. He looked across at his companions who chattered with the assistant clerks while browsing in the store. John looked at the frowning face thinking the kid finally realized he kicked a stone.


    "Boy, you have to know that even seeing a person from the Tower is the dream of many citizens, much less a real mage. Unlike Frost City, Mages don''t just waltz around in shops like mine out here in the boonies."


    John said while spewing this burst of enlightened thought. He straightened his posture to appear more sagely. Just as he was going to dispense some stellar advice, a newcomer interrupted him.


    "Hello, I am looking for the Trading Post Master. I require assistance in finding a certain place near this village."


    John frowned as he stared at the tall young man dressed in a plain blue robe. The person had an air of pride, but not one that approached the level of arrogance. John beckoned the man over. he had learned long ago to treat everyone with a sliver of caution.


    "I am the Trading Post Master, the youngest ever in these parts, I might add. How may I assist you?"


    The inquirer walked over while reaching into his large sleeve. He fumbled around and then pulled out a small token which he placed on the counter and slid it with his index finger towards the center of the two seated people. The aura of pride expanded as he raised his face to look down on these ignorant commoners with slanting eyes.


    "I am Apprentice Tye from the Tower Mage division in Limerock City."


    The young man spoke the words clearly and concisely such that it reached the ears of everyone in the shop. He raised his lips on seeing the pride shatter on the face of the Trading Post Master as the man''s eyes bulged out while nearly falling off the chair in a comical attempt to stand.


    Apprentice Tye swelled with pride as he heard the gasps and clattering of slipping items from shocked hands within the store. The word Tower and its effect on the residents of Limerock, much less here in a small village never ceased to amaze. He expected the leader of this village and the garrison to come stumbling and slobber him with greetings.


    However, there were always exceptions...


    "Why is this one made of black iron? Disparte had one made of gold right?"


    "Don''t you think this design looks similar to the one from Lowe? He did say the Tower and the Union have good relations."


    While the Trading Post Master fumbled around, two children had appeared, poking the token while chatting as if oblivious to Tye. Sitting on the opposite end of the counter, another boy wore a frown on his face watching the two bicker. Tye had never met commoners who showed composure on hearing the words Tower Mage.


    These three plebs had probably never heard stories of the Tower Mages out here in the boondocks. Still, ignorant children needed to be taught a lesson in respect. Chattering so freely about token this and that, Disparte, Lowe and who knows...


    Wait.


    His face dropped as he gawked at the bickering boy and girl.


    "Seems like you caught on to those idiots conversation, Mr. Apprentice Mage. Pull a stool, and please forgive the Trading Master, he has never met an Apprentice."


    Chu said while reaching over the counter and knocking Ming and Miki on the head with two well-deserved karate chops.


    "Why can''t you act more restrained huh? And why are you over the counter, treating this as your home."


    He sighed while sitting back down. The information he had on mages, came from the discussions with Mage Disparte. Chu had not much information on the types of attacks Mages used on their opponents. Luckily this apprentice was not the kind to attack first and ask questions later.


    Miki and Ming left the corner with sheepish grins, while Tye and John sat down. Since there were no customers in the shop at the time of Tye''s revelation, there would be no interruptions from outsiders. The assistants in the shop did come to deliver cups of hot, watered-down tea, using the opportunity to glance at the Mage.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Apprentice or not, an actual Mage differed from a Scholar from the Tower, their positions as distant like heaven and earth. Chu did not have information about this division in the Tower. As for John, he regained his composure somewhat, shooing the clerk away. Again he felt he received a slap on his face.


    He had just mentioned that Mages don''t just waltz into a village, and presto, one dropped in. Glancing at his ring, if he talked about gems, would they appear?


    "I guess from your reaction to those two impolite children that you are looking for the Thomas Farm? I take it you are familiar with Mage Disparte?"


    Chu asked while gauging the apprentice.


    The bright eyes lay in sockets surrounded by dark bags from tireless work, a sharp beak-like nose, and a bushy unkempt beard. With scruffy short yellow hair, and a thin and tall body wearing a plain blue robe, the young man portrayed an apprentice life of difficulty and hardship.


    When compared to the fancy clothing and arrogant demeanor of Scholar Rang, this guy seemed to live a life of untold suffering.


    "That is correct, Mage Disparte has advised my master to send me to that farm. The inventor there has earned the respect of my Master and also the Senior Mages in Limerock City. I am supposed to help answer certain questions."


    Apprentice Tye replied. He just arrived with a caravan and had already found people acquainted with his destination.


    Chu nodded, thinking that Mage Disparte had lived up to his promise, in sending an apprentice to him. In this world, the Tower Mages commanded the most power, independent from even the Emperor of the Empire. Hopefully, he would glean some knowledge to become stronger straight from the source.


    "My companions and I are from the Thomas farm, the Trading Post Master here can vouch for us. As for your identity, I don''t believe there are many folks who would dare to impersonate a person from the Tower."


    Chu stated. Even out in the remote villages, very few con men would use the Tower as leverage. Since they enjoyed a reputation that spread to all corners of the human world, revealing and torturing an impostor was child''s play.


    "Wonderful. Have your friends collect my chest from the caravan and lead me to your farm. I expect the inventor there has been waiting impatiently for me."


    Tye said, hoping to regain his lost momentum. The shock from earlier had dispelled his pride and also his commanding aura.


    "No problem, I am sure our inventor would be happy to meet with you. Master John, can you loan us a wagon?"


    Rose drove the wagon with Lucy sitting beside her. The two had naturally silent dispositions and suited each other''s thoughts perfectly.


    Chu sat in the tray with the others, as the wagon bumped along the dirt road. Turning from the chatter coming from the rear, he looked at the apprentice.


    "Hey, Tye do you know someone named Scholar Rang from the Tower?"


    "Scholar Rang? Never heard of the person."


    Came the quick reply.


    Chu nodded, understanding that a low-level apprentice might not know of the man.


    "How does he look like? Don''t get me wrong, it''s just that a Scholar in Limerock is worth a dime a dozen."


    Tye sighed while seeing a face of disappointment. He felt this uneducated brat looked down on him because of his lack of connections.


    "An old man with white hair and long whiskers and beard. He also walks around like a noble with decorated robes."


    "Huh? That''s like describing nearly half the Tower. Wait you also mentioned decorated robes? Rang, Scholar Rang... I think I know who you are talking about. That old man likes strutting around on the invitation of nobles and officials in the city. Scholars remain in the outer circle of the Tower so I don''t have much interaction with them."


    Tye said while scrunching his eyebrows in thought. He placed a finger on his hidden chin as he continued


    "Apprentices in the inner Tower have no dealings with those Scholars. Most of them can only use a letter to display their affiliation with the Tower. I only remembered this person because of how he acted. When Mage Disparte brought the clock invention he voiced that these inventions paled in comparison to true research."


    Chu nodded since he now understood the reason for the Scholar''s conduct. The old goat had simply been jealous of his invention and decided to take it out on them because they belonged to the farm. He snickered on thinking about the contortions on the face of the old goat if he found out the identity of the real inventor.


    The next time this Scholar decided to cross him, he won''t escape unscathed.


    "Ah, what''s that? Could that be the so-called windmill?"


    Tye shouted as he noticed the large structure in the distance. The slow turning of the large vanes in the distance seemed magical to the first-timer.


    "Hey don''t stand up on the wagon before you fall out man. Hey Chu, could I ride with an extra horse when Rose returns the wagon to bring her back?"


    Miki said while holding Tye''s robe and jerking the astonished man back down. Chu looked at her raising an eyebrow.


    "She wants to ditch Sakura. She has to recite her four times tables and she skipped out last night with Dyna, hunting white hares out in the grasslands."


    Lucy snitched bluntly.


    "Damn you, Lucy, I will so tell Chu about our secret chats at night..."


    "Hey what about this table thing, so what is that about?"


    Tye inquired.


    "You know multiplication tables, hey Miki can you say the two times tables, because  I have to recite mine this evening."


    Ming replied while Miki began her recitation.


    Apprentice Tye listened to the girl rattle out some numbers and then rushed over to a chest and rummaged through it. Holding an abacus he asked the girl to start over her recitation. His eyes popped open and jaw dropped as he certified her complex addition.


    For the first time, Tye admired the beauty of this girl who seemed hallowed within golden rings.


    "How... How did you do that? Who is this girl?"


    Tye chattered with Ming and Miki for the remainder of the trip. He displayed respect and appreciation for the girl since he had never seen a girl possess such skill in his life. Passing the large blacksmith and windmill, they had to literally prevent the curious man from jumping out of the wagon.


    "When can I visit the windmill and also see the other inventions?"


    "Soon enough, settle down first and then we will have a chat."


    Chu replied to the impatient man while waving for some help to remove the chests.


    "Can I walk around and stretch my legs?"


    "No, because you might get eaten by mistake."


    Chu advised the impatient guy. He pointed towards a large wolf sunning itself near a large tree. Next to it, swung a small girl with a well-wrapped little toddler sleeping on her lap.


    "Then when can I meet your leader or the Heaven''s sent inventor?"


    "You already have. Now follow that guy towards your lodging."


    Chu had Ming settle the man in an empty room in the dorm. During the delivery of the chests, did Tye finally realize the boy spoke the truth.


    ***


    "Curse that stupid brat and also that imbecile of a commander. Don''t they know who I am, soon the Emperor himself will ask me to grace him with my presence."


    "Master speaks with rage, but no one knows how smart Master is."


    "Ah, only you know me so well since I have trained you like my little butler."


    The old man sighed while sitting on the bed in the near darkness. A single candle flickered in the room, shedding light on the two occupants.


    "Soon my name will resound over the entire Empire. A clock, what a joke, those fools think such an invention can eclipse my research? Curse that inventor for trying to steal my thunder and glory!"

 Chapter 137- Spending money

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Spending Money</h4>


    In the throne room of the goblin cave, three Elder goblins sat on a bench chattering.


    "Some goblins returned from the raiding party that Pocong had sent out in the north. Human ambush in forest, only five goblins returned."


    "Except for the devil humans, all others are treacherous. The forest has always been our territory, so killing the intruders is our right."


    "Correct, because except the devils who wear the bands we made, all other humans will feel our wrath."


    Although the goblins had entered into an arrangement with the farm, this did not mean peace between the races. The goblin scouts reported an influx of small parties of humans, entering the forest hellbent on tracking and scouting for goblins.


    After some skirmishes in the forest, the goblin Elders sent the Champion to the farm one night, delivering a sack of armbands made of animal hide. The yellow-colored bands when worn would differentiate between friend or foe allowing goblins to unleash their wrath.


    The Champion earned some more stripes on completion of this suicidal mission. No goblin knew of the trauma Pug received that night. A lone goblin trekking towards certain doom. Pug cried that night in the forest, before returning with a triumphant face when he finally delivered the bag.


    Chu accepted the offer since he had no authority at the moment to make peace between the opposing races.


    At least for now, goblin raids into the surrounding farms had ceased.


    "Elder the crow brings the message from the mighty Shaman."


    A small goblin walked in and bowed.


    Since the message of the trade had been sent to the Shaman, things had been quiet with no new instructions. Today the Elders finally received a reply. An Elder unfurled the little parchment filled with doodles while another brought over a torch. The reader frowned before gasping and thumping his wrinkled chest.


    "Shaman says raid in south placed on hold. Will arrive near full moon. Bones decide fate for goblins then."


    "Why? Did Shaman doubt us? What about tribes?"


    "We must hope the Bones agree with this path we follow. Send word to goblins. Have scouts set traps and lure humans in forest towards the north. Let all goblins mine iron and search for shiny stones. We must show Shaman this path has great profit."


    "Where is the Champion?"


    In another cave located about a day''s walk from the goblin''s camp, Pug followed a group of goblins into a narrow tunnel. This cave deeper in the forest once belonged to a goblin tribe. The lead goblin with the torch was a member of that tribe. Presently he led the way into this passage, hoping it was actually the one mentioned in his tribal lore.


    Since they had been driven to the south, most goblins knew of their old villages and settlements through stories. While the goblins attached to the Shamans moved northwards, the Elders would seek out the landmarks of their old claims. The humans lost lives under the claws of the wolf demon, but the goblins lost their heritage.


    Since the devil human coveted useless stones and paid in grain, Pug felt ecstatic. Did he not meet the ultimate fool?


    The goblin Champion decided he would strive to milk this trade for all it was worth.


    The goblins soon exited the passageway into a cave. A scout held a torch and stepped forward, while four goblins armed with swords and bows, surrounded the Champion. Pug peered into the darkness that seems to swallow even the light from the torch. He stepped forward and touched the wall of the cave.


    Scraping the side of the wall with his dagger, he noticed the difference in color between the bedrock. A dark twisted like a large snake along the walls.


    Pug sighed. The last passage had a thin vein of Sapphire, a bright stone that might catch the eyes of the humans. This large cave proved of little worth to goblins and humans alike.


    Black Opal.


    Useless.


    ***


    With half the residents out adventuring for grain in Karst and the surrounding villages, Work ground to a slow pace on the farm. For some reason, the daily groups out patrolling near the forest had ceased. Apparently, word spread of the goblins being active towards the north.


    Since he had some free time, and with Dyna and a host of able-bodied defenders present at home, Chu decided to make a quick journey. They had just over a week before the important full moon and start of winter. Before heading out he visited Tye and asked him to use this time to prepare a presentation while informing the man of the desired contents.


    "Hey Tye, Mage Disparte told you to offer any assistance to me right? I want to borrow something for the next few days. Don''t forget to keep indoors, since those damn wolves have been acting bolder."


    Chu packed his supplies and then held a brief meeting. Ignoring the worrisome questions that soon turned to curses from Mr. Thomas and the others, he ventured out with his adventuring party. Cooped up in the farm would only make his skills rusty.


    Chu waited at the front of the shop, rubbing his hands to ward of the cold. The main road of Karst did not disappoint him in the least. The hustle and chatter of townsfolk and visitors mingled on the busy streets, while the width of the road allowed two wagons to pass freely with adequate room to park.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Much like the ancient Chinese, Incan, Roman and Persian behemoths of old, this toddler of an Empire realized the importance of roads and basic layouts. They still had lots to learn, but that was what he was here for-- to help them blossom for the right price.


    He breathed in the cold air, filled with sweat and the smell of the living.


    "Filthy."


    The journey on horseback had been uneventful, and the camping out in the wild memorable. On entering Karst, the size and layout of the town behind the stone walls impressed him. Ever since he arrived in this world, Chu felt he had now arrived into civilization.


    His entry had been as grand as he could make it, riding on a horse, with his belongings and blankets strapped behind him on the saddle. Cloaked with his sheathed sword at his side, he announced the name of his adventuring party, while paying a first-time entry toll of ten coppers.


    As the guard scribbled down their name on a thick ledger for future reference, Chu clipped into the town, with a smile on his face. The feeling was astounding. He rode in among the faces of envy from the hopeful beggars and residents of the nearby slums.


    "Scratch one from the bucket list. Baby steps Chu, baby steps... haha"


    If he had attempted this journey while poor, his face might have been among that crowd. If he had survived that is...


    They secured their horses at the inn Ming had frequented before. The owner recognized the boy and gave them a discount after chatting with the teen for renting the stables.


    Chu walked around, stifling his tourist face while reining in the wild first-timers from breaking free.


    "Sometimes I feel I am like a teacher supervising a bunch of curious children."


    He muttered while grabbing the scruff of Miki''s cloak as she tried to bolt out of the party.


    The people on the cobbled main road and side streets could make up the entire population of the village. They soon separated, when Chu found what he needed. He spent some time browsing the stores, while the others scampered around this novel town. He had just arrived and waited at the shop when the others returned.


    "Hey Chu, we are finished. Miki found Jim by accident near a Grocer. They ended up with five loaded wagons ready to head home. He is boasting how he bargained for the extra wagons for next to nothing. They will wait for us outside the western gate since most of his group are still window shopping."


    Chu nodded as he entered the small shop. A thin old man greeted him on the empty counter.


    "How may I help you little ones?"


    The jeweler inquired. The old man did not have much hope for business from these little brats, but experience told him their background might not seem simple. The forthright manner, and clothes belonged to the standing of nobles.


    "My Master will be passing through Karst come spring and hopes to have some work completed before then. I would like to see some of your designs to choose what he wants."


    "I see. This old one has conducted business in advance but I need a letter and stamp from your House, along with a deposit."


    Replied the man. Pranks like these were common along the shops on the main road. Most business normally closed for the winter. He looked forward to the usual scampering of feet from the brats bolting out of the shop, but instead, the boy reached into his sleeves and pulled out a token. He then placed it on the deserted counter.


    "T, tower, Tower Mage... Please forgive my rudeness, young apprentices, but pranks like this are usually common. Come sit, sit inside while I bring out my best merchandise."


    The old man closed the front door and ushered the children behind the counters into his small workshop at the back. Scrambling to find chairs and stools for them, he quickly displayed his original creations along with some purchased ones from the city. Unknowing during the hustle, they found themselves clasping wooden cups of steaming tea.


    "Not bad, not bad. My Master will not treat you unfairly. Please ready a list, I want, I mean my Master needs one hundred rings like these, forty necklaces like that one, thirty tiaras like those over there..."


    Chu rattled off the numbers to the frightened jeweler, as he pointed and called out the large numbers as if ordering vegetables. He pulled out some new designs and handed them over.


    "My Master requires this large batch of order to satisfy his new apprentices. The order must be finished by spring, and he has no problem if you outsource the work from other jewelers. His designs, however, cannot be shared and made for others."


    "Definitely, I will definitely complete the task. Have no fear, Young Master, I mean Young Apprentice, I will not fail you. Please wait while I draft up the contract. Am, I must ask for a deposit though, for the materials will cost a fortune."


    Chu laughed in reply as he brought out a pouch from his black cloak.


    "I have a few gems that need polishing and are perfect. Please check the contents before quoting me the best price. I also ask that you leave the rings without a gemstone. My Master will find suitable ones for those later. These are for the tiaras, bracelets, and pendants. He wants them as polished and glittering as none other in the world."


    Chu said. His design for the tiaras if brought to life will certainly rank number one in this world. His bracelet design had numerous sockets to inlay the gems, on thin chain links of gold and silver. As for the rings, Pick would imbue the polished gemstones on those later.


    He had once gone shopping with a girl in a mall.


    That sentence explained it all.


    Good things do come from torturous adventures.


    The jeweler gasped at the sight of the large precious stones heaped on his workbench. He carefully calculated the stones, while inquiring from the boy as to the required size. He estimated that about a quarter of the stones would remain to pay for labor.


    "The total cost amounts to nine thousand gold coins. This is forgetting..."


    "What?! Old crow, are you trying to rob this Boss?"


    "Have mercy, great Mage sir, this old one dare not rob from the Tower. It''s just that the silver and gold needed, along with the intricate designs require time and effort. I will have to send a request for apprentices to journey from the city to aid in this task. This work when completed will be priceless."


    If the boy did not provide the gems, then the cost would have been astronomical. Completing this task would land him among the wealthiest men in Karst.


    "Hmph, you try to flatter this young one like he knows not the way of the world. I will pay a thousand more, but I want twenty large rings, ten men sized chains and fifty pairs of these designed earrings. Use some small gems for the earrings and leave the rest unsocketed. Consider the unused gems as a bonus."


    The old man dropped his jaw at the shamelessness spewing from the righteous looking face. What the hell brat, you think you are doing me a favor? He shuddered as the boy stroked the token.


    "Fine, we have a deal, but you need to allow me until half of spring."


    "Deal. Let''s have the contract done."


    Chu pulled out another pouch of gems to earn some cash. Since he had the token from the Tower, he may as well milk it dry.


    With this load lifted from his shoulders, Chu felt relaxed. He spent some time window shopping as Miki pulled him and Lucy along the street. Ming and Rose walked behind, munching on any delicacy that attracted their fancy. By evening Chu joined up with some familiar faces outside the Western Gate.


    "Jim share these coins among your party. Escort the girls and women into town and have them splurge for whatever they fancy. We must celebrate this profitable trip. Buy whatever you guys want."


    The journey back home became riddled with incessant chatter as everyone shared their experiences during the night over the campfire.


    A wonderful first adventure.

 Chapter 138- Exploring the talismans

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Exploring the talismans</h4>


    Chu leaned back on the chair and stretched his aching spine. He gently moved his rear on a cushion of rags. The thrill of his previous adventure had left him with aches all over his body from riding a horse. He had tried practicing galloping along the road as they returned, only to gain some chaffed thighs.


    "Curse this adventuring life..."


    On the side, Bon and Old Hodge, walked the cramp invading their old legs. After about two hours of talk with rest breaks in between, Chu gained a better understanding of the familiar drawing in the large open book.  An ancient talisman.


    "They say the words at the source differ from those of a messenger."


    He muttered. It dawned on him that the talismans were not as simple as he suspected.


    The talismans technology as he named it, was something discovered by the Tower Mages centuries ago. Similar to how the Romans improved and integrated technology from the ancient cultures they assimilated, so to did the first gathering of Mages operate.


    Faced with the difficulties of activating the ancient talismans, the Tower Mages ingeniously created a simpler version. This watered-down downgrade became widely used because of its high rate of success. With ''high'' being used as a relative term. Chu guessed that no matter the planet, humans as a whole possessed infinite skills and intelligence.


    "Why did the Tower Mages still keep creating an ancient talisman? Why waste resources?"


    He asked the eating Apprentice.


    "The Archmages throughout each century, have always maintained this stance. The order of always including four Tower talismans along with an Ancient talisman has been set in stone since ancient times."


    Tye replied while savoring the soft bread. The food here was simply incredible. Tasty and original.


    The history of the talismans did not pique Chu''s interest because his goal lay in the creation itself. He stared at the small vial of precious ink on the table. In his mind, he separated the components of the talisman into three main parts.


    The writing material that needed perfection so as to increase the chances of activating the talisman. Next, the ink, which he now understood required a host of expensive materials and careful preparation. And last but not least, a skilled magical user to imbue the finished product.


    The ink Tye brought as an example consisted of the kind used to create a Tower talisman. Ancient talismans required a rare type of gemstone, ground into a fine powder. Since this scarce gem posed a problem, the mages had reduced cost by skimping on the materials.


    Chu wanted to strangle this man after hearing this because the sup-par work could have nearly cost him a friend.


    "The talismans consist of lines that must be carefully marked so they do not touch nor have any break in between them. Each line begins from the circle inscribed in the middle and then flows out to the glyphs and symbols. An ancient talisman has nine markings, but the Tower design has been reduced to three."


    Looking at the drawings, it became understandable so as to why the Tower had downgraded the original talisman. It required great skill with a brush to keep the lines from intersecting each other. Chu lost himself in the droning explanations from Tye. Something about the way these lines connected the glyphs and symbols seemed familiar.


    Unbroken lines, connecting glyphs and symbols, and a large circle with runes. Could they function on the same theory? If so, then all he lacked would be the influx of magic...


    "Remember, each glyph or symbol must be connected to the inner circle. They can be drawn anywhere, but cannot overlap each other. One way of telling if a talisman is void is to notice the lines."


    Tye continued in his explanation, obviously happy to share his knowledge. He reminded Chu of Mage Disparte, keen to drone on and on about their beloved area of expertise.


    "I wonder if Apprentice Tye would consent to show me how the Mages create the ink for the talismans? Perhaps our Masters here might glean some form of inspiration."


    Chu interrupted. His main reason for requesting a person from the Tower was to gain the experience to create the ink. Having Tye create a couple of talismans could dispel any questions and doubts in his mind. Money could buy power, but only magic or the talismans could make him stronger as a person.


    Chu left Tye under the care of Ming in the workshop and joined Bon.


    "Why did you need me to participate Boss, Mage business is far above my understanding."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Bon asked while walking. He remained puzzled as to why he had to appear during the meeting. If it wasn''t for the request of the Boss, both him and Old Hodge would have been cursing like stoned drunkards. Nobles and high-ranking officials might shed blood to sit in the room with a Mage, but for them, this amounted to torture.


    "You belittle yourself, Master Bon. Soon nobody would dare utter such words in the Empire to you and the others. There are two things we need to accomplish in secret before Tye leaves this place. I need you and Hodge to pay careful attention."


    Chu said as he watched Old Hodge scamper away on his old legs towards the dorm as if being chased by a wolf. Luckily Tye remained in the workshop, not bearing witness to this sight unfitting of a Great Artisan. The boy made a wry grin, knowing why the man moved in such clumsy haste.


    Nearly the entire farm had probably gathered in the education room, crowding around Pick while watching him work. Ever since Chu returned with the pouches filled with sparkling gems, he had opened a veritable can of worms.


    Bombarded on all fronts by the women and the girls, Chu did what any great CEO and Boss would do-- he palmed the problems off to a subordinate.


    Currently, poor Pick sat in the room with a bellyful of request up to his throat. The boys wanted rings topped with round sapphires, the men wanted chains inlaid with turquoise, the girls wanted tiaras embedded with rubies, and the wives wanted everything under the sun.


    What made it worse, the boss provided some designs and sketches that caused the women to scream. Sherry had already forced her husband Finn to dabble in melting gold and silver coins to copy the likeness. Finn and Dareck had been forced to sleep and toil out in the forge.


    "The grinding wheel that Mr Pick uses to polish the stone will eventually cause the old man to croak. If left alone, the women will have all the men doing hard labor spinning the wheel. Tomorrow, remind me to show you how to connect a shaft and gears on the windmill, so we can efficiently harness the power."


    "That''s if I live for tomorrow Boss..."


    Bon said on recognizing the dreaded shape approaching them.


    Chu quickly left a message before Bon''s wife dragged him into the labor camp while bearing that unmistakable gleam in her eyes. Seems like the blacksmith was destined to join the others out in the forge tonight. Chu entered the barn and like a solitary figure sat down by his large desk upstairs.


    Mage Disparte kept true to his word, sending an Apprentice from the Tower. Chu had inquired about the talismans and hinted he may gain some sort of enlightenment on witnessing and listening to a Mage. The Tower hoped this gesture would bring the Heaven-sent inventor closer to them.


    If the Mages of the Tower actually knew of Chu''s real intent they might torture him beyond death.


    Even among these unshakable companions, Chu refused to divulge his entire plan. He sectioned it out so that no one but himself would know the true end game-- manufacturing a talisman. Not just any talisman, but a successful one even more powerful than the Tower Mages.


    If successful in this creation, any leaks would cause the Tower Mages to wipe him off the face of the world.


    "Boss, you called? I had a difficult time escaping, I mean leaving my wife in the classroom."


    Chu left the desk and went downstairs to the long table. Halter panted like a fatigued man as he slumped on a chair. Chu allowed very few people to visit his large desk upstairs, where he drafted his plans. Nobody minded since they respected the privacy of the young Boss.


    "I tell you, Boss I pity those rich fools in the city. My son has already folded to his wife and mother and now I fear their eyes have turned towards me. I am a carpenter and mason yet they insist I create jewelry."


    "Don''t worry, I have already lightened the burden for you guys, so just hold on until spring. First, however, I need you to build these two items. Have Bon help you, while Old Hodge will iron out the kinks."


    Chu laughed while sliding across two sketches towards the grieving man.


    "What are these Boss?"


    Halter asked as he peered at them under the lamp.


    "Two secrets that we need to keep unless we want a swift death. One is called a printing press, the other is called a pen. Both of them, if revealed can cause a war. Whatever you do, nobody outside must know of this."


    ***


    On the night of the full moon, five wagons creaking under the heavy load rumbled towards the forest. Chu had no problems with transport since horsepower for him was not an issue. He probably had enough horses to rank among the top noble families living in the town of Karst.


    "Chu are you sure about this? Why not remain in the grassland."


    "Don''t worry, I trust the little goblin when it comes to trade. As for entering the forest, its safer for us and them. With our firepower and teams of horses, no goblin can ambush and keep us in the forest."


    Chu replied. He knew what concerned Lucy but he trusted his instincts as a businessman. Trading in the night, inside the forest by the lumberjack camp, hid their secret. No adventure party wanted to remain in the forest at night, preferring to take their chances roaming and camping out in the grasslands.


    By conducting his business in the forest, Chu could avoid gossip and inquiries. This way was safe for both him and also the goblins.


    The caravan entered the lumberjack clearing and circled around in the event they required a quick escape. Chu jumped down and soon had his group set up candles with wooden shades. Not long after, Lucy frowned while pointing in a direction indicating the approaching horde.


    Chu walked to the table used by Jim and the others to eat during working in the forest. Lucy stood on the right with Ming, while Dyna and her wolves remained unconcerned on his left. A faint light from a torch approached from deep within the forest.


    Pug''s shadow appeared first under the moonlight, followed by the three hobbling Elders. On coming closer, Chu made out the uncertainty and fear in their eyes. Ming responded first, which cause the trembling Pug to frantically wave his hands in talk. The teen frowned on trying to interpret the meaning.


    "Head-- bigger head?"


    "There are more goblins coming than when they attacked the farm, moving fast."


    Lucy interrupted.


    Her next few words caused them to grip their weapons.


    "We are being surrounded."

 Chapter 139- The Goblin Shaman

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Goblin Shaman</h4>


    The Great Western Forest spanned the region from the foot of the mountains in the north, to the tip of the continent in the south. The goblin tribes now had a chance to reclaim their lost lands in the northern forest. When hundreds of small tribes consisting of fifty or more members join together, the numbers became staggering.


    Chu looked as bands of goblins crawled up trees, scrambled over fallen logs, or stepped menacing out from the shadows into the moonlight. Tall and lanky, short and stubby, pointed noses, menacing grins. Similar to how humans differentiated between race, so too did Chu notice the differences between tribes.


    All bickering and snapping together like a volatile angry mob.


    "Looks like we just found ourselves in one big pile of doo-doo..."


    Miki muttered.


    "Where the heck did you come up with that word?"


    "Heard it from Yin one time when she cleaned up the baby."


    Miki replied to Rose.


    Chu ignored the two while wrinkling his brow. The goblins surrounding them had to number in the hundreds, maybe even higher. The mob stopped some distance away, hesitating as if torn between thoughts of attack or intimidation. An invisible barricade prevented them from succumbing to instinct.


    They move like well-trained dogs guarding a courtyard, rushing to eat an intruder who stepped foot inside but snarling and yapping to those outside. All the while, refusing to step over that unseen line near an open gate.


    "Something''s happening over there."


    Lucy indicated with her eyes. Besides her, maybe only Dyna had an indication of the movements in the darkness, through reading her wolves actions.


    "Ah, I get it now! Head, that thing contains the Leader!"


    Ming shouted while slapping a fist in a palm. The action caused the surrounding delegation to jump, as the clanging of iron and increased chatter also increased from the goblins.


    Eight strong, burly goblins-- when comparing between goblins themselves, of course, stepped out of the forest. The mob parted so as to allow the palanquin they carried, to move without hindrance. Faces of reverence, fear, and worship scrambled away to the side.


    The wooden transport had a polished natural look that blended in with nature. The gnarled frame of the structure glittered in the moonlight from strange runes carved and decorated with polished iron. The curtains consisted of woven strands of flat bark, creating a mat. A painting decorated it, hard to decipher in the dead of the night.


    The bearers remained standing with their mysterious guest, while a group of Elder goblins hobbled out from the procession. In the eerie silence that descended during the arrival, an old goblin chattered a few yards from the palanquin before stumbling towards the table.


    What an opening


    Chu thought while Ming conversed with the arriving Elder goblin.


    "I think he wants a sack of grain, the leader wants to inspect it or something."


    Ming said.


    The others agreed with his interpretation since both sides of the table had many novice translators. Almost everyone at the table engaged in deciphering the hand gestures, hoping to make the breakthrough. Soon two goblins followed the Elder, their legs bowed under the weight of the large bag.


    The Elder dipped his hands into the grain near the closed carriage, chattering while the others congregated. The old goblin nodded and gestured towards the leader separated by the woven curtain before returning. The nearby crowd of wrinkled goblins wobbled on their staffs while chattering on the news.


    An old goblin from the previous trio shuffled out and pointed into the spectators. One by one, goblins walked out, lining up together, separating themselves from the mob. The goblin pointed to the numbers, then pointed to the bag of grain. A goblin, a sack of grain, a goblin a sack of grain... all while pointing at the moon.


    "Holy crap, he wants about two hundred sacks, and he wants it by next full moon Chu."


    Ming shouted. Nobody jumped this time since they had accepted this guy as the most vocal among the lot.


    Chu nodded his head. All this met his expectations because he had thought about it for days. Trading ten bags every month, would not feed a goblin army seeking to resettle. If he provided the goblins enough food, then his profits... wait, ahem!


    No, he actually meant that they might not resort to raiding the farms.


    Chu however, would never let an opportunity like this one pass him by. He had come prepared and now intended to impress this Shaman these goblins feared.


    "Jim empty the wagon for this trade, all two hundred sacks. Let the goblins know we already have the means to meet their quota. Ming, take Pug and the older goblins and count out four hundred goblins. That''s the quota we can meet for the next trade. If iron is in short supply then we will have no choice to settle for the worthless gems instead."


    Until the goblins resettled, he expected a shortage of iron mining.


    "Sure, but can Rose join me, that is a large number, so I don''t want to make mistakes."


    While Jim and the others unloaded the wagon, Chu stood at the table and received the usual pouches from the Elders. Under the light from the lamp, the internals of the pouches reflected colorful light. This time Chu handed out two hundred bags of grain and received four hundred iron billets of high purity.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The pouches were for the five casks of pick-pickled vegetables.


    Most of this acquired iron came from the arriving goblin horde. As the goblins swept northwards, tribes had begun to settle on their long-lost lands. The Elders, however, remained with the contingent until the Shaman received the divine message to disband the council.


    Chu had no idea of the intricacies of the goblin political structure, nor any plans to meddle with it. Presently he stood laughing internally at his good fortune.


    When Ming finally pressed his intentions for the future delivery, Pug and the Elder Goblin nearly bowed. The Champion ran towards the palanquin and prostrated. After some chattering, and loud squeals from both sides, Pug rose from the ground.


    "Shaman says help the humans load the iron. Decree that any who kill humans wearing goblin band will die. Bones speak truth, time to reclaim goblin lands is now. Goblins not starve for winter."


    Jim and the others sat resting after the unloading of the grains. Wiping their brows, they witnessed the goblins take their time and load the iron onto the wagon. Due to the strain, the wagons had to make a few trips to transport the heavy load.


    Under the presence of the Shaman, the goblin remained orderly, not daring to move an inch. To keep these unruly creatures in check testified to the hold and standing of the Shaman.


    When the last load of iron had been packed onto the wagon, the Elder goblin called Pug from the negotiation table. The little goblin shivered while prostrating in front of the palanquin. Only the goblins and maybe the larger races within the forest knew the true status and power of the Shaman.


    A soft melodious voice sounded out from behind the painting.


    "You did good little goblin, quenching the hunger of the tribes. As of today, you have earned the right of the Champion title because of your wit and hidden courage. Elders, let our Champion shower his mercy on the uncultured humans."


    Pug rose with pride as the Elders around him nodded in acknowledgment. The Elder of his tribe limped forward and beamed a toothless smile while handing over some pouches. Obviously, his standing among the other Elders had just blasted off to new heights.


    "Alright, let''s return since the job is done."


    "I want a hot bath after sweating in the cold. Who is willing to earn half a smoked hare to chop wood?" Dyna asked.


    "Hey, you didn''t do anything except stand around with those thugs. You should hand that smoked meat over for free."


    Before Chu could stop them from bickering, Pug came over and handed him ten familiar pouches. After some time he understood that the Shaman had given him a gift. Chu looked up as the goblin horde retreated into the depths of the forest, following the palanquin.


    With the transaction complete, the Shaman disappeared into the shadows.


    Chu sat down on a log, digesting the night''s events. He had to wrap his head around trading with not a tribe but an entire race. As long as he had the supply, then he could barter for any resources in the hands of the goblins.


    An entire race.


    It numbed his mind when thinking about it.


    "Well, that went well."


    Miki said while digging her teeth with a chipped splinter. Nearby, Dyna twisted the front of Ming''s robe with her little hand, jacking him up like a thug.


    "From tomorrow I am so going to double the etiquette lessons for all you gringoes."


    ***


    In the morning Chu walked over to the windmill with Tye in tow. While the apprentice oohed and ahh on the tour with Toll, Chu directed Bon as to how to construct the additional shaft to power the grindstone.


    "Enclose the grindstone in the corner when you install it. We don''t need any prowlers figuring out what we are doing. Sakura will hand out the gems while keeping a strict record. The last thing we need is festering greed to shatter our family."


    "Ok Boss. I don''t think Mr. Pick keeps the finished gems anyway. As for greed, I don''t think any of us wants to return as slaves or to the slums. Which villager has the privilege to choose a gem of their own from a heap? One gem alone is worth more than the life of a commoner in this world."


    Bon sighed. He had fallen from grace and branded a slave, only to rise to greater heights. Living on this farm had opened his eyes to a whole new world.


    "These days, I would jump on the opportunity to spend my nights toiling over the forge..."


    He sighed again.


    This new world had encouraged another fad most couples had been unwilling to undertake.


    Finn''s wife Sherry was due to have a baby soon. Having a baby in the middle of winter was like seeking death, but on this farm, the season never mattered. Normally when a couple crossed forty, the time for continuing the family had passed.


    Times had now changed, since Halter''s wife had become pregnant, leading for Bon''s wife to nag him every night. Nearly all the couples in the farm had jumped onto the lineage extension wagon. Because of this, Ms. May had taken two of the younger girls in the village to learn the basics from the village midwife.


    Medical supplies ranging from health potions, herbs, and pills had been purchased. The women had even prepared an empty room in the dormitory to serve the expectant mothers. With babies due next year at different intervals, Mrs. Thomas and Sue controlled the roster to allocate the jobs.


    "What can I say, go for it, man. You''re not getting younger anyway. Besides, we all know you don''t have a choice since your wife will kill you if you don''t comply."


    Chu said sagely.


    Bon looked at the young brat doling out advice like an old man.


    "Brat when your time comes, I will wait for you. You should know that the girls around here will own your sorry little ass."


    Bon retorted.


    Chu sighed. If he did not continue improving in skills and mind, he would be destined to be manhandled one day by these roughnecks.


    Only in this farm did women possess the power to stand on equal footing with the men. Not because the men were weak, but because the women had secured a place of worth and pride.


    Like two old men, they both sighed with drooped shoulders as if bearing the weight of the world.


    ***


    Late at night under the stars.


    "We sold twenty of them in total, some wanted just one, others bought three or four."


    "Not bad while for the period of when I traveled to Karst. I registered my name in Karst at the guard booth and had Ming visit his haunts to show his face. I don''t think anyone would suspect us for selling horses if they investigated."


    Chu said. He had just caught and scolded a pair of truants who wanted to sneak out into the forest. Those two girls were probably sulking in their rooms by now.


    "Well, we have been careful in hiding the horses, Boss. But still holding onto sixty or so horses will make us stand out as a farm."


    Chu shifted on the log while turning the dripping hare roasting over the open spit near the west gate. Doug and Ming sat warming near the fire, stoking the glowing embers. The chill of the night air heralded the birth of winter. The three had been rostered for night watch duty.


    "Don''t worry much about it, since our reputation is not one of a normal farm."


    "Alright, but I must say that Master John is amazing. He reminds me of those ruthless merchants we encountered during the travel to the Capital."


    Doug said. Chu flicked a lump of hot coal closer to the source of the appetizing aroma before replying.


    "Yep, a true merchant always has a black heart."

 Chapter 140- Swallowing a whale

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Swallowing a whale</h4>


    John reclined on the wooden chair, propping his feet on the counter. As Master of the Trading Post, he allowed himself this privilege. It didn''t matter since he managed the General Store alone for today. The rest of the clerks busied themselves over at the Trading Post collection bay, wrapping up the last-minute loads for winter.


    This first week of winter had already dumped over a foot of snow on the village. According to the older villagers, this portent meant the approach of a terrible winter. In the comfort of his lodge, such trivial things mattered little to him. He pulled the heavy cloak across him, rubbing the ring on his finger.


    "I hate the cold, but all this snow is good for business. I need to have one of those clerks run over to the Bai food hut. Nobody beats their piping hot soup. I hear this week they might be simmering the tendons from a Red Boar."


    John muttered.


    Since joining the ranks of a true trading merchant, his contacts had grown enormously. Through letters and correspondences, he interacted with weapon smiths, tailors, and general merchants. From the villages to the town of Karst, even up to the city of Limerock, John plied his trade with the resident tradesmen.


    The number of special orders he had made under his name created a favorable impression in the eyes of his fellow traders and Artisans.


    This year he splurged and bought a fine gold ring, set with a minute ruby gemstone. He habitually rubbed it every day, making sure to always display and flaunt it in the presence of the customers. The villagers gawked, while the visiting merchants treated him with respect and envious eyes.


    More than a dozen times he had villagers and acquaintances trying to match him with daughters and even their wives in marriage. His character of treating everyone be it the beggar or merchant in a cordial manner turned him into the village''s most esteemed bachelor.


    Of course, John never parted with his money. He learned that a friendly miser who listened and nodded to the usual sad story enjoyed a favorable reputation than one who shooed those dregs away.


    By now everyone in the village knew that the Trading Post Master had no money. Some even comforted the young man as he waited patiently for his imaginary convoy to return laden with riches. He proved to himself that not only the beggars could spin believable tales to invoke pity.


    He was contemplating whether to purchase a small title from the Merchant''s Guild. This would allow him to choose a surname to pass on to his later kin. A voice intruded into his thoughts, dispelling this sweet daydream.


    "Hey, John."


    "Oh, isn''t it Ming. I haven''t seen you for days. What do you need? I have an assortment of herbs and seeds that might interest you, but they are a tad bit expensive."


    John drawled on seeing the newcomer who disturbed his thoughts.


    The boy probably came to shop on his measly weekly allowance of ten coppers. The stubble bearded young man standing beside him though was a different story.


    "A pleasant morning, Adventurer Chong. Did your little Boss send you for supplies again? Word from Jim yesterday is that you guys actually managed to kill a variant boar? I wonder what plans the little miss has for it?"


    John said while rubbing his hands in anticipation. Unlike the boy, Chong represented a person of reputable standing. Not only did the little Boss sell quality goods at a reasonable price, but she also purchased herbs and hard to find potions in bulk. John knew as a fact that her allowance for the week hovered at one gold coin, backed with unlimited credit approval.


    "Ahem, so sorry John, but Chong here is out today as my personal helper. We rode into town on our own horses, quite an experience I might add. As for business, I am here to represent your Boss."


    Ming said casually, turning up his head at the Merchant. He waited on the effect. Sure enough, John sprang up and soon closed the door to the outlet. The guard outside had the instructions to direct the customers towards the shop near the south gate.


    "So what does Young Master Chu need?"


    "Ah, it''s hot in here. Hold on a second. Chong, a little assistance here."


    John watched as the man helped the boy remove his traveling robe. This robe seemed different from the normal ones, opening at the front like those used by merchants. He wondered if the boy had turned senile, because the store remained a little chilly, but then his eyes nearly popped out of its sockets. John''s jaw dropped to the ground.


    "Chu said its time to make use of your contacts. Before the roads become impassable, he wants you to increase the purchase of grain. He needs eight hundred sacks more than previously ordered. Delivered before the middle of winter. With this winter order, you can also cement your position within the Trading Post."


    John tore his eyes away from the large crude gold ring, topped with an enormous ruby the size of a marble. Unconsciously, he clasped his hands, hiding away the pathetic ring he always admired.


    "Eight hundred sacks more? Such a large amount would have to come from the granary in Limerock. What is he trying to do, grind the grain into flour?"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Don''t worry about it, if you have to utilize the Trading Post resources for this venture, then do so. You can make a hefty commission both ways. He also said... Ah, let me just fix my clothes, yes that''s better. When the caravan arrives, notify us immediately, our large warehouse is ready."


    "Uh-huh. Do I use the money from our business for it?"


    John asked in a daze while watching the large iron chain studded and glittering with large multicolored gems. The merchant in him focused on the task delegated, but the human nature locked and gawked at the treasures before him.


    "No need my man. Chong, my bag! I will be paying for this service, double the purchase price if you have too."


    Chong responded to the call, handing a small pouch over to Ming. The boy nonchalantly scattered the contents on the table, picking and sorting out three of the smallest gems. The rest, Chong diligently returned to the pouch, one by one.


    "Take these, as the payment. Whatever remains, consider it as a bonus. That is all for today. Come, Chong, we ride. Sue said she will be roasting succulent boar meat for lunch and dinner today."


    Ming said. Chong helped him into the cloak, then the two bade John farewell.


    John stood by the counter in a daze. The three ruby gemstones proved it not a dream. Thinking back to the large crude chain and bulbous ring, a mixture of emotions flooded his mind.


    "What the hell, dammit! Since when did that pauper strike it rich?!"


    ***


    "Did you see the look on John''s face. Haha, this is payback for all the times he taunted me because my allowance got slashed."


    Ming laughed while holding the reigns of the horse. He guided the animal into the new barn next to the eastern gate. The horse had galloped intermittently over the journey, as Ming practiced his riding. The thrill of riding high on a horse made up for the discomfort his legs and butt suffered in the aftermath.


    Chong frowned at this idiots carelessness. Didn''t he know the fortune they carried in that little bag? This brat had spent the night over the forge, melting gold to create an unsightly ring topped with a large gem. How fickle was this guys brain?


    He voiced his concern when they led the horses to the recently finished stables.


    "I know we had to deliver the message, but we took a brave chance carrying all those gems. Sakura said we were supposed to hand the pouch to Mr. Pick first so that he could give us three gems to bring. What if she finds out we brought the whole pouch?"


    "Chong, Chong, stop worrying. By the time we hand over the pouch to Pick, nobody would know we first made the trip to the village. Besides its only one pouch, Sakura has loads of them. Mr. Pick is swamped in polishing gems, so he won''t mind. This escapade will be our little secret."


    Ming smiled, as he glanced at Chong. As an accomplice, Chong''s mouth would remain sealed or they would face the wrath of the apocalypse together.


    "Oh? What secret?"


    A tuff of red disheveled hair, littered with straw popped up from among the bales of hay. A pair of sleepy green eyes gazed inquisitively at the two. Ming contorted his face knowing that this was his rival in flushing out secrets within the farm. This little girl had an uncanny knack for popping up unexpectedly. His face fell, on seeing Chong ready to spill his guts.


    "What the heck are you doing in here? You hiding from Mrs. Thomas?"


    He asked while trying to draw attention away from the previous conversation.


    "Nope, I''m working. I''m having the horses grow accustomed to my scent, so they won''t fear the wolves. So, Chong, you have something to share with me?"


    Dyna replied, as she folded her arms on top of the stall and rested her chin on them.


    Ming stared at the bright green eyes now devoid of sleepiness and raised his hands in protest.


    "What the heck kinda job is that?"


    ***


    Late at night on a large desk in the barn.


    "Not good enough."


    He threw the thin cylinder into the wastebasket for recycling. Reaching over Chu held another small construct, scrutinizing the wooden handle and the small iron nib.


    "Sometimes I wonder where you find these ideas, Chu. The workers in the forge say Bon has forced them to make a smaller anvil and hammer since he feels the large one lacks precision. He has been mumbling and cursing every morning when the baskets return for recycling. Why can''t you give him more of a hint?"


    Amanda sat on the side, propping her foot upon the table while crunching some numbers on a parchment. They all wore pajamas since the building was well heated. The guards on duty during the night would stoke the firesides in the buildings to keep the inhabitants warm, while on patrol.


    "It''s not like I know everything, what I recall is based on what I have seen. See here, the space shouldn''t be touching. I am sure this one wouldn''t work either."


    Chu pointed to the tip of the object, causing the girls to bump heads with him as they noticed the fault in the light from the lamp. Who knew he would have to reinvent the pen.


    "I''m sure Bon will complete the task, once you explain the defects of these pro... prototypes? What about the ink?"


    Sakura asked while supporting her head on her folded hands.


    "Tye has agreed to show me how the ink is made in exchange for the free ingredients I will provide. I have convinced him to also make a small bottle of the ink used for an ancient talisman, while he''s at it. Once we know the method and any means to improve on it, then we can send him home."


    Chu said while dipping the crude pen into the normal ink bottle. He then used a ruler trying to draw a straight line across a thin sheet of paper. The black line began in a blot and drew a thin line before the nib tore through the paper. He dropped it in the wastebasket while reaching for another.


    Using an ink pen require some amount of practice and skill.


    "I don''t know why you''re being so secretive of such a small invention. Isn''t it only used for writing on a book? Only nobles and scholars would purchase such an invention since the majority of commoners cannot read nor write."


    Amanda said, with Sakura nodding her head in agreement.


    Chu placed the next failure in the basket, before dropping two playful chops onto the nearby heads filled with lush bouncy hair.


    "Not everything revolves around money. We cannot allow anyone to know about this invention, even when it becomes a success. This is critical for our own use. Besides, we already have enough money to act as your dowry Big Sis. I''m going to make sure you will be one of the richest wives in the entire Empire... Haha."


    "You really have a vile mouth on you."


    Amanda blushed as she scrambled his neck in a chokehold. Sakura shook her head at the two of them monkeying around. She cleared her throat before interrupting the playful scuffle.


    "Ahem, good thing you only act like this when we''re alone, otherwise what would the others think about your behaviors; children like you shouldn''t be controlling our money. By the way Chu, Dyna came in tonight smirking more than normal, so I pried the secret out of her. You won''t believe where our gems traveled today..."

 Chapter 141- Adventuring into the forest

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Adventuring into the forest</h4>


    "We use these stones to grind the gemstones into powder. The process is long and tedious, so most of the time the apprentices tend to skimp on the powder. Rubies are used as the base for the inks, mixed together with special herbs and then left to simmer for three days."


    "Amazing, the Tower Mages deserve their reputation as a center for all learned men to gather."


    Chu praised while watching Tye in action. Currently, they stood around a tiny cauldron, with its contents simmering, as the Mage Apprentice carefully placed each measured heap of ingredients into the dark-colored liquid. Tye soaked in the compliments that rained down while maintaining a focused face.


    "The ink for the ancient talisman required similar ingredients, with the exception of the gems. Besides doubling the amount of ruby powder, it also needs a similar amount of a scarce black gem. The dried and ground bones of poisonous predators like Jagas help to create a thick liquid. This liquid must always be stirred before using."


    Tye used a thin iron ladle, stirring the mixture within the pot while explaining.


    "This ink preparation is done by apprentices since it requires no magical requirements. Only after when the talisman is drawn, is magic needed. At the center of a talisman, within the large circle, a series of runic chants need to be carefully written, matching the number of symbols on the outside of the circle."


    The man continued as if lecturing a crowd.


    "Once the talisman is finished and dried, a Mage simply has to touch the filled center circle and imbue his magic. The talisman is deemed ready when the words in the circle completely disappear. Then it is ready and now left to the fate of the lucky user."


    Chu nodded as he scribbled on a parchment.


    "How long can the ink be stored? And why congest everything into a small slip?"


    "Interesting question. The ink can last for years, but every year it must be reheated and stirred. The size of the magical circle is limited, along with the lines connecting the glyphs. The Tower once tried for years to increase the size or even make it square, but it all proved futile. I recall reading some information on that event, it occurred about..."


    Tye droned while stirring as the boy scribbled his own notes on the side.


    Outside the warm workshop, the snowflakes continued falling without any signs of stopping.


    ***


    The next day, somewhere out in the lonely road leading to Karst.


    Merchant Gan shook the reigns of the wagon as the lone horse struggled to haul the heavy load along the slushy road. His companion glanced towards the rear, keeping an eye on their small five wagon convoy. Since this morning, he had to stop twice to unhitch the horse, leading it to aid a rutted wagon.


    "Damn, if I knew trading in lumber would create such a hassle, I would have stuck to buying pelts. The profits made me forget the problems when transporting a heavy load. Chalk it down to inexperience on this route, next trip I won''t make more rookie mistakes."


    He mumbled. At least the snowstorm from last night had died out today into a light drizzle.


    Coming from a small merchant family, Gan decided to make this long, half-year round trip out to the forest for lumber and pelts. Like a true merchant, he spent his families entire wealth on this venture. Five hitched horses plowed along with the goods he bought and sold.


    Like gamblers in a casino, most merchants risked their entire holdings to increase their wealth. If the proverbial ship sunk, then they faced the music of bankruptcy. Should they be unfortunate to have borrowed money for a failed venture, then the only route remaining would be to sell their family into slavery.


    Gan did not have an extra cent to hire guards or workers. His extended family members filled the positions. Once he sold this lumber, he would double his investment. Gan also befriended the young master of the Trading Post and had drawn a lucky star.


    "Brother Gan, I mean Merchant Gan. There is a rider over that ridge near the road. Why is someone waiting out in the cold, could it be a bandit sentry?"


    "Stop trying to call bad luck down on us you fool."


    Gan replied in excitement. He reached to the side and pulled out a purple cloth tied onto a stick. Waving the flag, the situation he hoped for actually bore fruit. Peering through the drizzle of snow, he saw the rider wave while calling him over. Gan stopped his convoy on the deserted road and trudged towards the side bank to meet the rider.


    "The Trading Post Master sent you?"


    "Yes. He said we can buy unmarked horses from you. He holds the contract for ten horses I wish to purchase."


    Gan said while glancing nervously at the cloaked figure. Reaching into his sleeves he pulled out his copy for the man to browse.


    "Wait here."


    The bandit rode off into the grasslands, with the horse kicking up the snow. A short time later, he returned with a small group of riders, leading ten horses out of the falling snow.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Ten horses as stated. We expect you will complete the payment in the agreed three years as written in the contract."


    As a merchant, Gan was no fool. He inspected the horses and once satisfied, beckoned to his companions to take the horses. Soon he had two horses hitched and pulling the wagons with five of his guards now riding along to escort them. The yearly payments during future visits for merchandise would not cut deeply into his pockets.


    A profitable trip indeed.


    One thing bothered Gan though.


    Since when did bandits learn to read and understand merchant contracts?


    Thank heavens he didn''t try to weasel the bandits for more horses.


    Doug glanced at the departing convoy before leaving.


    "Well, that''s the last of the horses we needed to sell."


    "Yup, good job. Let''s ride over to Farmer Brown''s farm. Clod might need some help in loading the corn stalks and bales of hay he had asked the farmer to gather for him."


    Chu said as he removed the wrapped scarf from hiding his head.


    Ah, it was so good to be a kindhearted bandit, helping others in need.


    ***


    Mr. Pick shuffled his body from leg to leg and then twiddle his fingers to dispel the nervousness. Tonight marked the first time he was called to participate in the rumored high-profile meetings held inside the barn. Although he and his wife had settled down and considered everyone family, his heart still skipped a beat.


    The faces nearby belonged to the core inhabitants-- the farmer, the Boss, the little terror, the two money-grubbers, a high profiled meeting indeed. He sweated while wondering about what role he had to play.


    "This is why I called you all here. I borrowed this from Apprentice Tye."


    Chu said as he placed a small stone on the table. The miner immediately understood why the boy called him to the meeting.


    "Black Opal."


    Pick gasped on leaning closer to have a look. He unconsciously reached out and held it up, while scrutinizing it closer to the lamp.


    "That''s right its Black Opal. Can you tell us about it, Mr. Pick?"


    Chu said.


    Pick placed the stone reverently onto the table. Clearing his throat he spoke.


    "Black Opal is mined in the desert kingdom, exclusively for the Tower Mages. When I worked at our mine, I heard visiting merchants talk about how the mine was close to depletion. I don''t think the Empire has any mines producing this gemstone. It is a rare find since the Tower is known to pay top gold for it."


    Chu nodded, satisfied with the explanation.


    "I believe that now is a good opportunity to search the forest for this stone since we have an open window."


    "Why stand the cold and the risk in the forest. We can wait for the next full moon and have the goblins scour the forest."


    Mr. Thomas asked. The winter had begun in full blow, with the snow falling unceasingly.


    "I would have waited but we cannot waste valuable time. When winter ends, so to will our free time. We have a huge contract to fulfill, along with an expansion in both corn and vegetable fields. We also have to begin our preparations to enter the city."


    Chu said.


    Back on earth, he would have sent an e-mail or dialed a number to arrange supplies and delivery. A network of roads and transportation ensured prompt and speedy delivery. Out in the farm, he possessed neither of these luxuries. Waiting a month to place an order, and having to wait another month or two for a reply was unacceptable.


    "I will trouble you to join us in this venture, Mr. Pick. We need your expertise."


    Two days later, after a heavy snowstorm blanketed the forest, a unique adventuring party slogged through the snow. Three armed girls fanned around two boys pulling a small sled packed with camping gear and supplies. Panting and blowing at the rear, slogged a man aided by a wooden staff.


    "No wonder people shy away from the forest during the winter. Walking alone is a struggle."


    "Boss, I agree with Ming. This snow is over three feet deep, making it hard for prospecting in places like riverbeds. Finding caves and passages is also difficult. The best time to search usually falls during the end of the spring and summer months."


    Chu listened to the man leaning on the staff. They had entered the forest about two hours ago and journeyed under difficult conditions. The markings on the trees leading to the goblin cave had all but disappeared, hard to find on living bark. Ever since the trade occurred, the goblins avoided the lumber camp, leaving no trail for Lucy to follow.


    Chu signaled them to rest, while he removed the small box compass from the sled. He could still make out the clearing of their lumber camp in the distance behind them. Aiming for the goblin cave, he wanted to first find any information on the gem needed for the ancient talisman''s ink. Searching undiscovered caves came after.


    He pointed towards the west.


    "Let''s continue heading that way. For sure we can at least meet up a goblin. Check if you have your armbands on full display to avoid trouble."


    He pulled the yellow band higher on his arm, over his thick cloak. He had no idea if all the goblins received the memo to avoid attacking them. Just as they prepared to continue, Lucy signaled them to stop while straining her ears.


    "Fighting. Coming from that direction."


    She whispered. In the silent forest, the sound reached her sensitive ears.


    "Can you smell anything?"


    "No, it''s to the north, I can''t smell anything because of the way the wind blows."


    "Follow it, maybe we can find something."


    Chu told her.


    They burst through a small clearing after trudging for about a mile. The sounds had long ceased but her nose soon found the trail. The aftermath of a battle greeted them.


    A bleeding man kneeled on the ground, propping up another person. His arms circled around the unmoving chest of the dead man, while his face dripped with a mixture of tears and snot. Together they dyed the snow red around them.


    The other survivor sprawled with his back against a tree, his glazed eyes trying to focus on the black-feathered arrow sticking out from his shoulder. His chest heaved as if having run a marathon. A bright red trail marked the path he crawled.


    The bodies of the fallen remained scattered over a wide area, easily found by the trails or splotches of blood.


    Chu hailed the wounded men before venturing closer for fear of being mistaken as a foe. When the sobbing man raised his head, the face jogged Chu''s memory. The boy paused for a moment, for he had met this man once before. Glancing around, he recognized the red-headed man in the open.


    Chu had met this adventuring party during a trek to the village not long ago. He had developed a favorable impression of this friendly group of adventurers.


    The food connoisseurs.


    ''But why were they here?''

 Chapter 142- Confrontation

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Confrontation</h4>


    He walked past the corpses of the adventurers and goblins. Different shapes and shades of bird feathers used as fletching marked the positions of the departing souls-- sticking out like flags from the bodies. Chu scanned and then hustled to the more injured of the two, calling Miki over for assistance.


    Lucy had Ming and Rose act as nearby guards while she circled the outer perimeter. Mr. Pick who occupied a position in the support group during times of battle conducted his duties by tugging the sled closer and then handing out the medicine.


    "What are you kids doing out here with these girls? Hurry and run away, I spotted at least one goblin escaping during the fight. It''s only a matter of time before these woods crawl with them. You need to run..."


    The man clutched Chu''s cloak with a trembling hand seemingly devoid of power. His bulging eyes and raised voice displayed the fear he felt. The ordeal of the battle seemed to have shattered his mind. His weeping companion did not bear the same idea though.


    "Those vile beasts ambushed us when we chased a boar into the forest."


    He coughed while belching a mouthful of blood


    "They attacked from the trees. Killed my brother. I will kill them all..."


    Chu stuffed a pill down the man''s mouth and scatter the coagulating powder on the wounds after removing the arrows. Sniffing the arrowhead he sighed in relief on not smelling any poison. With the injured out of danger from bleeding to death, he sat on a partially submerged root floating like a boat over the ocean of snow.


    The men had grown weak from the loss of blood and the fatigue of battle. With the health potion and its accompanying powder, trudging out of the forest would not become an issue. The arrows he had cut out, did not strike any critical locations.


    Before he could gather his thoughts, Lucy called


    "Chu, a group is coming from the north. A large group of adventurers or mercenaries."


    The injured men had begun to doubt the words of the girl when three scouts skirted out from behind the trees with nocked arrows.


    "Oi, we heard the sounds of fighting. What happened here?"


    A cloaked man asked with his voice muffled from behind a thick scarf. His eyes fell on the dead goblins and a group of children. In the forest, a scene like this didn''t add up. While listening to the tale of the wounded men, the main party appeared.


    Chu roughly estimated about thirty men, surrounding and guarding four large sleds stacked with supplies. The vanguard parted, allowing the protected leaders in the center to appear. Some of the men had matching armor and swords while the rest looked like they had raided a tanner''s shed.


    A mixture of soldiers and adventurers.


    As the command group stepped forward, Chu recognized some familiar faces. He regretted not leaving when Lucy handed out her warning of their approach. Too bad she didn''t have the OP skill, to recognize by smell everyone they previously met.


    "Vice-Captain, I left specific orders for no adventurers to enter the forest while we conduct our research. Now, look what happened. These fools messed up my chances of meeting a goblin raiding party. All of them here deserve strict punishment..."


    Master Rang poked and overturned a dead goblin with his staff while cursing loudly. Turning in a spectacular fashion he paused halfway through flourishing his sleeves, as his arrogant eyes fell on Chu. His hands dropped while he swiveled his neck, locking onto the rest of the little brats.


    "Why are you here?"


    Chu stood and provided a brief summary of his report.


    They had entered the forest to gather firewood and set snares. Hearing the sounds of shouting, they ventured deeper into the forest, only to meet these two wounded survivors. They had only finished bandaging the men and looked to return home when the scouts appeared.


    "That''s our story. You can find out more about the goblins from the wounded men. Well, I hope you guys find what you are looking for out here."


    Chu wrapped up his tale, as the adventurers and some of the soldiers nodded. Obviously, the actions of these children were commendable out in this deadly forest.


    Master Rang and the newly appointed leader apparently had some issues though. While Chu made his report, the two of them carried out their own conversation. Now that his party bid farewell, logic dictated that they needed to cause him trouble.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "Huh? I''m heading home."


    One look at the smug face of Master Rang divulged the old man''s intentions.


    "The forest is unsafe for you to travel at present. Yesterday a wolf pack ambushed us and wounded the Captain and five others while killing seven of our party members. Since you have shown some skill in caring for the wounded, join our party. Don''t worry, within this large group, no harm will come to you."


    The old man crowed a speech for everyone to hear.


    "Master Rang is right, we will spare you some coppers for helping us during this journey. You guys can help pull the sled at the rear, so the soldiers can rest."


    The new Captain chimed in.


    "That''s right, we already had the wounded leave for the village, but nobody knows when danger might strike."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "The Senior Mage speaks the truth. It is better to have more people skilled in bandaging. Look at the great job they did on this man."


    "Yeah kid, join us. Think about all that copper you will soon make for your family."


    Chu cast a glance at Scholar Rang. The old coot had played on their medical skills to goad the men. After having tasted a battle in the forest, this large group would not let them leave so easily.


    "Well played old bat, well-played."


    Chu muttered.


    With the support of the soldiers and adventurers, leaving this party would lead to conflict. From glancing at the leader and his nearby cronies, Chu understood they would instigate a fight the moment he decided to leave.


    His thoughts followed the correct assumption since Master Rang had written him off as a liability to the farm.


    Why else would the farm send him into the dangerous forest to collect firewood? Only plebs would receive this job.


    "Sure no problem. We will join you guys, but what about the wounded men? Let my brother guide them out of the forest to the village to rest."


    Chu replied. He hoped to use this opportunity to inform the farm.


    Not everything turned out as he expected though.


    "No. We might be wounded but it''s not serious. Let us join your party."


    The red-haired adventurer requested, while his companion nodded in agreement. The two of them had been whispering with a fellow adventurer in secret.


    "Oh, you want to join us? Haha, my friends, you have made the right choice, because you will make history together with me. This party is seeking goblins, not to kill but to converse and spread our ideals. Soon all the goblins will submit to me, and ultimately the Empire."


    Master Rang boasted while conducting an animated display to highlight his lofty goals.


    Chu glanced around at the faces of the soldiers and the hired adventurers. The soldiers apparently followed orders, having been informed of this by their injured and now-defunct Captain. The twitching faces of some of the adventurers, especially like the ones he just rescued spoke otherwise.


    Those gleaming eyes thirsted for revenge or contained some form of malice. This trip of Master Rang did not bode well for a happy ending.


    "Alright, have the scouts follow the escaping goblin. Let''s move out."


    The new Captain sneered while glancing at the hijacked teens. His companions snickered as they returned to pull the covered sled of Master Rang. Chu and the others could only struggle in the snow to the rear of the group, where the heavier, larger sled lay.


    "I think we just found ourselves in a deep pile of..."


    "U-huh."


    Chu sighed.


    ***


    Bon hammered the last rivet onto the iron band, completing another large wooden barrel. A young boy rolled the barrel away as the hot rivet sizzled on contact with the cold ground. An apprentice dragged another barrel near the forge to begin the process all over again.


    "How much have we done today?"


    "Ten, Master Bon. We have five more to go to finish today''s quota. Jim just returned from the cave, they have already begun sealing the barrels."


    An Apprentice replied. The hammering and sizzling began once again.


    Over in the large warehouse, Jim stood on the wagon waiting for the bucket brigade to finish filling a barrel with water from the well.


    "Throw another pail to reach the mark, that''s it, good job. Start filling the other one over there."


    Jim said as he scooped some portions of thick slime with a large ladle and dumped it into the barrel. He grabbed a long stick and then began mixing the contents thoroughly. On the other side, a teen slobbered the slime inside of a recently rolled barrel, ensuring he coated it evenly without missing the spaces between the wooden planks.


    This barrel would join the others on the opposite end to dry for the night. Tomorrow they would be filled with water and mixed with a portion of slime to create a diluted liquid that could make waterproof clothes.


    "Finished, this one looks good. Halter, it''s all yours."


    Jim shouted while moving to another barrel. This type of assembly-line production as the Boss called it really made work much more efficient.


    Halter and his son moved towards the filled barrel and pounded a cover onto it. As if to ensure a tight seal, they brushed some thick slime over it, sealing the edges. The two of them struggled to twist and roll the barrel to the finished corner. Blowing while wiping away the beads of sweat, Halter grumbled.


    "Damn, this is hard work. Where did all the women go? If they helped us in the drawing of water from the well, this would be so much easier."


    "All the girls and women are either in that new delivery room or in the classroom. Sue is keeping an eye on Apprentice Mage Tye in the workshop while Doug and the others are continuing that hellish weapon training with Mr. Thomas."


    Someone replied.


    "The Boss left instructions for Sherry to train the girls in sewing a batch of dresses. Sherry says when completed, it would place those nobles to shame. She is even allowed to use polished gems as buttons and decorations."


    Finn sighed. He spent his free time grinding gems instead of cuddling with the seamstress during the cold winter nights. Although he complained, he loved seeing the sparkle in her eyes as she boasted about her work.


    "Well no matter, once this work is done we will have all winter to relax. Tomorrow I need to deliver some sausages and smoked meats to the home in the village. The girls May sent to train as midwives will return to help in preparation. Who wants to come with me?"


    Jim asked.


    Within the training field, Doug and his group tumbled on the snow while panting and breathing heavily. In the freezing cold, beads of perspiration streamed down their foreheads and neck.


    "Not bad this time around. Remember, fighting in the sewers of a city requires coordination and instant action. One minute you might launch a swift attack, while the next you run for your life. Besides the usual sneaky thieves and gangs, you need to worry about the critters that live down there."


    Mr. Thomas lectured during the rest break. The team had practiced running, fighting and shooting inside a narrow passage constructed by Halter. A framed building with rooms and doors served as a model equipped with moving dummies and targets powered by ropes and pulleys.


    "Fighting in the city resembles a dogfight. I think the Boss is right in training you to increase your skill with the crossbow. If you can keep the enemy at bay while working together as a team, then dispatching a mob in an alley or passageway would prove easy. We still need to work on your swordsmanship skills though."


    "Elder don''t worry, we won''t let you down. With our secret weapons and skills, we will prove unstoppable. Dareck says he will complete the shield and the double shot crossbow by the end of the month. Soon our attack and defense capabilities will double."


    Doug said. Chu had shown him the design for a strong rectangular shield, based on the type carried by riot police. Used in the doorway, a pair could block any incoming attacks while allowing them to strike freely. Chu had also issued some short swords to use in narrow places where the longswords may prove cumbersome to wield.


    With all this training in ''martial arts'' and teamwork, if they failed then they might as well hang themselves. At the end of winter, they had to prove themselves worthy to the name Behemoth. Their focus for winter consisted of learning to fight in small rooms and launch ambushes in buildings.


    Blitz striking while rapidly escaping as a unit.


    As with most members of the farm, Doug and the others complied without asking questions. Sooner or later, they would find out eventually the Boss''s plan.

 Chapter 143- The Trump Card

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Trump Card</h4>


    A pristine landscape.


    Snow-covered boughs, undisturbed fluffy snow, greeting unique snowflakes floating down from the clouds. A silent virgin forest touched and opened by your very own footsteps. The feeling of a pioneer as he steps into uncharted land filled with danger while seeking treasured fame. Incomparable to that routine trip to the Minimart.


    Chu had one word to describe his three-night outdoor adventure under the trees.


    Appalling.


    Awful.


    Repulsive.


    Well, maybe a few words.


    During the day they slogged and floundered around in the deep snow. Not only did they have to pull their own sled, but they had to help the soldiers and drafted adventurers push and lift the larger and heavier sled. The treacherous roots of the trees became hidden reefs within the sea of snow, snagging and impeding progress.


    Drenched clothing from rivers of perspiration clung to their skin, like a cold clammy beast caressing them before a meal.


    "What the heck man. Why do you guys keep pulling the sled close to the trees? Obviously, it''s going to get stuck on a root."


    Ming had complained.


    The man from the adventuring party shrugged it off as bad luck. The darting eyes between the man and a soldier did not escape Chu''s attentive gaze. That evening when they stopped to make camp, Chu witnessed the soldier handing over a few coppers to the man.


    That soldier had previously been on the receiving end of some slaps back in the village, while the man acted blindly when pulling the sled into trees. It didn''t take a qualified detective to figure out their intentions.


    A winter night in a serene forest might seem romantic to some, but it proved hell for Chu. The leaders had the consideration to break the search for goblins in favor of setting up an early camp. They soon found a campsite close to some fallen trees.


    "I don''t think making camp in the open is wise."


    "Somehow I have the feeling that nobody here has ever spent a night during the winter in this forest."


    Ming answered Pick who doubted the experience of this large party. Chu remained silent while keeping an eye on the soldiers who he considered a threat. Twice he had to make excuses when they approached requesting the girls to travel with them at the center since it was deemed safer. As for these so-called scouts...


    The Mayans had scouts roaming the jungle, the tribes in Asia had the same. The woodsmen also had a similar reputation when navigating the Black Forest. These roughnecks survived in the forest and claimed it as their own backyard.


    The Great Western Forest did not have much-experienced conquerors. Even the inhabitants of this place treated it with respect and trepidation.


    From the actions of the leaders, he knew these men lacked experience. They even used the typical camp arrangement found on the grasslands during the summer months. Looking at the flickering lights from the bonfires, Chu realized he had been spot on.


    A heavy snowstorm dumped two feet of snow on them during the first night. If Chu did not scramble his party together and dig out a shelter near a hollow tree root they might have frozen to death. Using their swords, they chipped and hacked at the dry insides, soon creating the much-needed fire.


    Outside the sounds of shouts and yells interrupted the screaming gale.


    The quick role call in the morning found two soldiers and three adventurers frozen solid. A couple of men sprawled with their feet stretched near an open fire, trying to stymie the spread of frost-bitten toes. Not everyone had the luxury of wearing thick socks like Chu and his party.


    "Now do you understand the importance of dry footwear?"


    Chu chimed while pulling the curious Miki away who wanted to prod the blackened toes with a stick.


    The snowfall grounded them in the morning but cleared up at midday. The party buried the dead popsicles under the snow and trudged deeper into the forest before camping. This time the scouts selected a place under a sheltered ridge. Chu searched nearby and found a shallow cave for their use.


    The snow drizzled that evening, cheering up the somber mood. To brighten the atmosphere, the new captain removed a large frozen boar leg from the supply sled. Chu helped carry over a crate of rotting vegetables towards a large pot on the fire.


    "Hot soup tonight boys, warm your bellies."


    Chu took one look at the designated cook for the night. The boy could tell the time of day from the way the man scratched his body every five minutes. When Chu witnessed the foul-smelling vegetables joining the party in the pot without peeling or washing, he dragged Ming to the cave to chew on their rations.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Oooh!"


    "Goddammit, where is the cook. Kill that bastard!"


    For the latter half of the night, the sounds of men grumbling and cursing, while relieving themselves echoed out in the unpredictable forest.


    Primetime for an ambush.


    "To arms, a band of wildcats. Argh, my belly!"


    A watchman yelled while clutching his roiling stomach.


    "Dammit, why now, shoo you stupid beast, stop looking at me."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A soldier waved his sword while in the midst of squatting behind a tree.


    The camp descended into chaos.


    Chu and his party kept a low profile during the attack from the wild beast, with only him and Ming venturing out. Together they parried and killed two wildcats by repeated slashes and stabs. When dawn came, a dozen beast lay dead, together with two men. Six soldiers slumped near the fire, tending to serious wounds.


    Unfortunately, the nightly skirmish had claimed the soul of the cook. Cursing and wails rang out, complaining as to why the heavens unjustly seized the man''s life.


    The damn cook had escaped from vengeful hands.


    Chu had Miki boil some fresh untouched snow and added a healing potion. He handed the hot brew out to the wounded men while bandaging them up. Although he liked seeing the frazzled look on old Rang, as he scampered ever so often behind a tree, it helped to have more men in this wild forest.


    The scouts had lost the goblin trail, relying on their own tracking skills to find the elusive creatures.


    "Good luck with that."


    Ming snorted since he knew first hand how savvy the little tykes roamed the forest.


    "I talked to one of the wounded adventurers. Apparently, Master Rang had started in the north but did not find any goblins. They planned to move in a zig-zag manner in the forest to cover a wider area."


    Chu said.


    "I have been checking the compass in secret. We have been traveling towards the north-west since the first day we joined. The goblin cave is most likely somewhere south. These scouts have been chipping bark and using the moving sun. One wrong step and they would end up lost"


    Rose scoffed. These men paled in comparison to her and Miki. As for trekking in the forest, nobody had better skills than the little Boss.


    They made camp early that evening, so the wounded could earn a well-deserved rest.


    After three nights of torture, Chu understood the reasoning behind the hunkering down for the winter. Until he perfected a suitable means of transport, he would not engage in long-distance traveling during winter. Besides the cold, the unpredictable weather caused the most discomfort.


    On the morning of the fourth day, the group of dehydrated explorers finally sighted their first goblin. A scout had returned with haste from the front, indicating that a goblin hunting party lay ahead. Scholar Rang perked up on the news, having spent the past few days cursing the inabilities of these scouts.


    Chu finally witnessed the fruit of the centuries of research, and the secret weapon of Scholar Rang. The haggard looking ancient, excitedly walked to the nearby covered sled while pulling out a key. Unlike the sled loaded with supplies, this one had always been pulled and guarded by the acting captain and his cronies.


    The boy now knew why, as the door of an iron cage opened.


    A goblin, clad in a robe and boots stepped out.


    "The time has come, Zubyia Rang, to lead your uncivilized brothers towards the true path. Go, your Master awaits only success."


    "Yes, milord. This low one will have them bow towards a true king."


    The goblin puffed its chest as it stomped off. A short time later, Master Rang and the Captain rescued it from drowning in the sea of snow.


    In the end, they all waded behind the scout towards the location of the goblins. Chu glanced at the faces of the escorting soldiers and adventurers before following behind like everyone else out of curiosity.


    "Go from here, we wait for your success."


    Scholar Rang said while pushing the robed bundle forward. He waited with a group of curious onlookers as the garbed goblin swam forward. Chu looked at the faces who wanted to create history.


    Unlike the others, his mind churned on a bigger picture.


    How often had this scene played out in history? More importantly what about the outcome?


    Conversion, whether through religion, politics, or display of might never ended well. The meeting between tribes in Asia, Columbus in the new world, pilgrims on the shores of North America.


    The arrogant attitude of the goblin because he lived a better life than his kin and the way in which Scholar Rang chose to commence his first meeting.


    It bothered him. A goblin brainwashed against his own race left no room for negotiation. Bad for business, especially for a first meeting. A successful meeting always allowed some room for compromises, since the thrill of a win-win ending provided both participants with the comfort of achievement.


    Something else bothered him considerably.


    This damn goblin had a title to his name.


    How unreasonable was that?


    Zubyia Rang my ass...


    Zubyia Rang had once been an ignorant raider living in the south. Through a series of events, he landed in the hands of Scholar Rang and learned the ways of a true civilization the hard way. The barbaric culture of the goblins could never compare to the riches and lavish lifestyles of the humans.


    Over the years he had accumulated the wealth of true living.


    "Brothers, I bring tidings from a great country..."


    Chu burrowed inside the snow, looking on at the display. Soon, the ugly-looking doll beckoned towards them. Scholar Rang flaunted his steps while pushing his way through the snow. The captain and three others accompanied him, wary of their surroundings.


    In the small clearing, a goblin scout climbed down a tree and stood on a tree stump above the deep snow. On nearby trees, about ten others gazed down with snarling faces at the newcomers. The thin long fingers had already found the deadly arrows for their bows.


    "Crap!"


    Chu turned towards the interrupting voice, only for his eyes to notice the cause. He alone understood that the goblin migration northwards had probably peaked in this region. Most likely it may even halt around here until spring arrived since the goblins had a guaranteed source of food.


    It still shocked him on seeing the little figures popping out from behind those buttress roots and crawling around the surrounding branches.


    "Captain, they surrounded us. How did this happen?"


    The Captain turned back towards the speaker as if looking at an idiot.


    "What the hell are you asking me for? Ain''t you the hired scout?"


    Out in front, it seemed that Scholar Rang did not get the memo, nor pay attention to the threatening developments.


    "Tell them you want to meet the goblin Elders since you bring tidings from the mighty Empire."


    Scholar Rang waved his sleeves, peering down at the opposing goblin scout. His haughty appearance stifled the excitement with his beating heart. He was on the verge of creating history.


    "Why you dress like scarecrow? Why we not kill you now?"


    Asked the menacing goblin warrior to this little idiot floundering before him.


    "Brothers, I bear no ill will."


    "Stop spitting out your words and talk proper goblin. Did you bring these humans for lunch? We should butcher your traitorous ass and pull your entrails from here to your tribe."


    The goblin scout chattered. This idiot turncoat standing in front of him seemed like he chewed on some mighty serious mushrooms. Worse yet, he seemed to represent some strange humans. The goblin scout contemplated burying an arrow in this traitor, before retreating, when his beady eyes fell on the human nearby.


    "Tell them we bring gifts for Elders. We come in peace not war."


    Scholar Rang whispered. From the menacing faces of the goblins nocking their bows and the one in front who seemed to itch for a fight, this first meeting looked like it would end in a bloodbath. The old man might be a stout intellect, but he was no fool. Reading the deteriorating mood, he slowly shuffled back.


    The hate in the goblin''s eyes dissipated, however, as it ignored the stupid goblin, the cowardly bag of bones and focused instead on the small human standing behind the robed prick. A weird smile plastered the human''s face. The goblin''s eyes switched from the unnatural grin to the yellow armband worn over the thick cloak.


    Chu could not see the grin, but he recognized the back of the idiot standing alongside the Captain.


    "How, when and why did that idiot arrive there?"

 Chapter 144- The ruins

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Ruins</h4>


    "What the heck is that idiot thinking?"


    Chu muttered as he watched the back of the small group.


    At the opposite end, the goblin scout stared at the armband on the grinning boy. A whiff of the scent from the yellow paste confirmed its authenticity. He jumped down into the snow, landing close to Zubyia Rang while staring at the boy.


    "Brother, no need to resort to violence. Let''s part ways as friends so we..."


    Ignoring the blubbering from the bourgeois goblin, the scout turned to his companions and pointed a skinny finger, to stress that this meeting just rose above their pay grade. The chattering taunts and curses immediately ceased, as a ripple of uncertainty spread out to the surrounding ambushers.


    Forgetting Zubyia Rang who had shed all dignity and kneeled to the ground pleading, the scout lowered his bow and stepped back cautiously as if in the presence of an Elder goblin.


    "What do you want?"


    Asked the green-skinned scout, interrupting the pleading goblin.


    Zubyia Rang who felt he had gained some respite, looked up while remaining kneeling. The feeling of bloodlust and chaotic desire seeped out from this vile little creature. One wrong move and these little devils would string their bows in song. He turned to Scholar Rang who had retreated some distance away.


    "The goblins asked what you want."


    "Hey, goblin freak. Not that chewy bag of dried bones, this one here. What does he want?"


    The scout yelled in anger while pointing to Ming. Who the heck wanted to know the thoughts of that useless human. Those old bones would make useless soup stock. Zubyia Rang spun his neck from Ming to the goblin, to Scholar Rang, uncertain of what to do under the pressure.


    Ming made it easier for him at this moment.


    "Hey, tell him we need to visit his head. The goblin boss."


    Ming said.


    "He says he wants to visit the goblin boss."


    The goblin translated without thinking.


    The scout nodded and then beckoned for them to follow. The goblin chattered among its peers, deciding that they would lead the group towards their camp. There they would palm off this volatile cargo to the Elders. The trees soon resounded with yells and shrill shouts as the surrounding goblins retreated.


    A small group of goblins hastily scrambled through the trees, to report to the goblin camp.


    "Master Rang, they agreed for us to meet the Elders."


    Zubyia Rang said while sweating by the buckets. His initiation into the human Empire had left him with an avid sense of danger and turned him into a coward.


    Unfortunately, as a goblin who had lost contact and fell out of the loop, he had been mistaken. The status that Ming represented had long passed equal dealing with an Elder goblin. When he asked for a meeting with the leader, then it could only mean either the Shaman or the exalted Champion.


    After a tense moment during the loud chattering and yells, the party then witnessed the goblins retreating from the encirclement. When the captain belated the new orders, praises soon spread on the smell of success for Scholar Rang.


    "Mage Rang has an aura of invincibility since those goblins dare not attack. The goblins must have cowered when they saw him retreat to cast his magic."


    "Yes, I saw Mage Rang signal the lad to speak, while he secretly prepared to strike. Look at that docile goblin, that alone can testify to his power."


    "I hope this lowly one can follow Mage Rang when he enters the Capital in triumph."


    Scholar Rang basked in the praising and sucking up from his companions. Besides the captain and the boy, no one knew exactly what transpired between the goblins. Walking near the cage, he narrowed his eyes while glancing at the brats at the rear.


    "Master, that boy has something made by goblins. I smell it. The goblins smell it. It very useful."


    Zubyia Rang whispered from his confinement. Shamed after what should have been his grand reentrance into the goblin race, he only avoided certain death because of a fluke. Instead of gratitude, a bud of hate, sprouted in his tiny mind.


    "When we make camp, I will take it from him. That buffoon probably found it while playing in the forest. Something like that should only be held by those who can utilize it fully."


    Scholar Rang mumbled. The praises from the men had swollen his head, inflating his pride and ego. His greedy eyes foretold he would do anything to maintain this status. That brat knew the secret of what had transpired and also held something he needed. The boy became a liability, a sore on his crowning glory.


    As a man who spent all his life studying, and then training a captured goblin for this window of opportunity, he felt he had received a resounding slap. The chagrin of the meeting that should have marked the highlight of his life weighed on him.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    In the evening, a goblin approached the leading scouts. The little creature sneered at the Scholar and robed goblin duo who stumbled in haste to appear.


    "Make camp here. Tomorrow you reach camp for Elders to lead you."


    The vile goblin spat in disgust at the sight of the turncoat before leaving. He had no idea why the devils relating to the Champion, would mix with this broken goblin. The message, however, had become distorted.


    "Master, he says the Elders are waiting for you to lead them."


    "What? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Master did you not see how angry he looked. It seems like the Elders have a favorable impression of us."


    "Then we must grab that thing from the brat as soon as possible. We must not waste this opportunity, since this may be the only chance we have."


    At dusk, Chu huddled with the others next to one of many campfires. He placed his hands near the fire, having arrived from chatting with another group of adventurers.


    "See those seven adventurers over at that campfire, the wounded red-haired man lost his brother and his party, that long-haired man lost his friend when they followed a mercenary group in the forest. The one-eyed man lost his eye in a raid down south last year."


    Chu looked around, before continuing


    "All of them suffered losses at the hands of the goblins, at one point in time. So why would they join an expedition to make friends with the creatures they hate?"


    The uneasy shuffling in the group broke the silence.


    "Revenge. Adventurers are prideful men when you think about it. Out in the far east near the sea, they have been known to throw away their lives to seek revenge. The old-timers in the mine used to say that when you kill an adventurer, make sure you wipe out his entire party, or else you will die looking over your shoulder."


    Pick said while placing another log on the fire.


    Chu nodded in agreement with the man. Scholar Rang was bringing the proverbial fox into the henhouse. Chu would have laid back and watched the fireworks, but this time he had vested interest to protect. While skimming over different scenarios in his mind, a harsh voice broke his thoughts.


    "Hey worker brats, the Scholar wants to meet you, this one."


    The Captain grunted while pointing at Ming. Surrounded by his cronies, he cast some leering gazes at the girls. Chu noticed the man kept glancing at the boy''s shoulder when Ming moved to stand up. He felt butterflies in his stomach, as he recalled the earlier so-called fateful meeting.


    Did the captured goblin figure out the meaning behind the armbands?


    An adventurer stumbled towards them near the fire, interrupting their thoughts.


    "Hey Captain, the men are asking if you have something to warm the throat. Everyone has the jitters knowing goblins are lurking out there."


    The man sniffed while wiping his runny nose with a dirty sleeve. Keeping a sane mind, while knowing wild and dangerous creatures slinked in the darkness required a large pair. Not even the soldiers remained as calm as Chu and the others.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Chu removed his armband and stuffed it under Lucy''s cloak. He winked at the surprised girl sitting next to him as he stood.


    "It''s an honor to meet the esteemed Scholar. Lead on, captain. Congratulations on this success captain, since with this you will certainly earn a promotion to serve in the Capital. I can only envy your life when those noblewomen throw themselves on you."


    Chu flattered, as he walked away smiling.


    The captain looked at the smiling face that flattered him. He wanted to slap the teeth out of this boy, but the words had stoked his pride. His mind wandered briefly, on picturing ravishing those high-class girls from the Capital. With his cronies also distracted with thoughts of future greatness, they led the boys forward.


    Chu shuffled along with them to meet the Scholar, his plan to distract the men from noticing the armbands of the other children as a success. Nobles much less the Scholar, would not waste their sight in scanning a commoner. He did hope his intuition was wrong.


    "Well, if it isn''t the boys from the so-called heaven inventor''s farm. You should know by now that those little trinkets from inventors are incomparable to my historical meeting."


    "U-huh, Scholar Rang will have his name etched in the annals of history."


    "Ah, yes that''s right. Anyway, you boy, yes you. I am a collector of little kick knacks and I found myself having an interest in that unworthy armband on your hand. I would..."


    Scholar Rang first wanted to take the armband, but the buttering from the boy distracted him. Before he could finish his act, the boy again disrupted him.


    "Oh, the famous Scholar wants this armband? We would love to gift it to the Scholar, but its the last memorial from our deceased father. He had found this on the day a Jaga ripped him apart in the forest. We found this along with his arm. We would never sell it for even one gold."


    Chu recalled the grief while staring with sad open eyes at the old man.


    "It''s all dad left us. We are poor folk, with little backing, so if the Scholar wants to steal it from us or take it by force, then so be it. My brother and I might sell it for two gold coins since the Scholar has such a high reputation."


    Chu drawled, loud enough for the nearby soldiers to hear.


    "Ha, ha, of course, I would respect your wishes. Take these coins as my gift to you."


    Scholar Rang raised his head and flourished his sleeves, before handing out three gold coins. The brat had sweet-talked him into a corner, making it difficult to avoid tarnishing his reputation.


    Before leaving, Chu looked the old man in the eyes.


    "Are you sure you want to take his armband? You want this band right?"


    "Yes, I want that yellow looking band."


    Gripping the armband, Rang scowled at the retreating back of the two boys. He frowned on trying to process that strange question at the end. In the end, he dropped that thought.


    "Spread the news to the adventurers, that the brats received three gold coins from me. Let them feel some pain."


    Chu pocketed the gold, as he returned to his camp. He glanced at the unadorned sleeves of the cloaks.


    "Lucy made us hide all of them. We have them hidden in our pockets for when we need it."


    Miki said on reading his face.


    "We need to keep our distance from that little goblin servant. It seemed he noticed something about our armband."


    Tomorrow, Scholar Rang would follow the path of those who thirsted for power and reputation, rather than for knowledge. Planning to one-up a race during the first meeting would not end well. Add the uncertainty of a mutiny and revenge-fueled ambush and a peaceful resolution disappeared in smoke.


    How would he deal with this?


    Could he demand justice for the adventurers, asking the goblins to hand over the perpetrators?


    What if the goblins asked for the same?


    In the event of a fight, which side would he stand on?


    If he negotiated and saved everyone, would he be branded a goblin lover? How deep would others hate him?


    He had one night. One night to answer these questions and more, and determine which path he would be willing to take.

 Chapter 145- The goblin camp

    <h4>The goblin camp</h4>


    Chu sat on a waterproof sheet, stoking the campfire. He added another log they had gathered earlier to raise the flames. On both sides of him on the flattened snow, waterproof tents ensured the warmth and kept the inhabitants protected from the cold.


    "Something on your mind?


    Asked Lucy.


    Unbeknownst when, she had arrived and joined him.


    "I should be whipped since I didn''t even hear you. I make a poor watchman."


    "U-huh."


    She answered, reaching to place two chopped logs near the blaze to dry. The two sat in silence, listening to the crackle of the wood, and watching the lighter embers flutter away like fireflies on a warm summer night.


    "I feel sorry for those adventurers. We jealous their freedom and strange, exciting stories but have no idea how cruel their world turns. For a bond of friendship and family, forged on the road, these guys are willing to throw away their lives to achieve a desire of revenge."


    "Hmm. I think we would do the same."


    Lucy answered while gazing into the fire.


    "Then we have those soldiers, not the idiots with their stupid captain, but the ones who simply follow orders. Noble born or not, I have chatted with a few over the days. Some, like the other adventurers, have no idea what will happen, simply here to make money in the end."


    He said poking the fire with a stick. He continued his soliloquy


    "We''ve had some vicious fights with the goblins, and I don''t deny that some might harbor grudges. Yet here we are, trading and bartering with them. Tomorrow if things don''t work out, we might even test this relation we have with them. It would not take much for them to settle their scores with us then."


    A few minutes passed by, in this quiet forest.


    "Hey, Chu. Why do you worry so much."


    Lucy asked. She pulled her feet up hugging her knees around her chest within the warm cloak. Looking up at the sky she continued


    "You worry too much Chu. None of us expects you to save everyone, otherwise, the slums wouldn''t exist. So what if people hate you, you will always be our devil."


    She bumped her shoulder on him.


    Chu looked at this girl who had been with him from the very beginning. Seeing her stare at the stars with those blue eyes and blond straight hair flowing down her back, made his heart skip a beat.


    But she was right.


    Why should he walk a path to please others? From the first day he entered this world, Chu never believed he came to save every inhabitant. He had spent too much time trying to save himself from a simple thing like starvation. Chu chucked another log in the fire, glancing around at the other nearby camps.


    The group started moving at first light, following the new guide.


    "Were heading north."


    Rose said.


    They trudged through the snow for the morning, while the goblins nimbly used the trees to avoid the tiresome trek in the snow. Just after midday, the tired party climbed a ridge to gasp at the sight laid before them.


    In a shallow valley, the goblins had cleared away a large swath of the forest, converting it into a massive fenced camp capable of housing thousands. Over five miles away, numerous small round huts of wood and vine littered the inside of a wooden palisade.


    "There must be thousands of them living here."


    Miki muttered while gawking at the incredible sight.


    "If this horde moves, then our farm could only wait to be swallowed."


    Pick added. He shifted uncomfortably on his wobbling knees on the scene. The worth of the previous large order of corn turned into crumbs. No wonder the goblins had such a large number of fighters out in the winter forest hunting for prey. Pick secretly praised the heavens for what he once believed was his harsh life.


    The forest had one rule-- Kill to live.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The goblins had swept the entire camp clean of snow. The brown earth littered with stones stood out in stark contrast, like a welcome island in the ocean of snow. A variation of green vegetation covered this island, as the goblins hustled about their business.


    "What is that thing?"


    The camp extended up the far slope, before an intimidating, ruined structure that had huge stones and rubble piled and scattered around it. The remnants of the remaining building resembled a massive fortress type castle, with two of its four towers still intact after perhaps centuries of neglect.


    "It seems like the goblins had another reason to make camp in this region besides trading with us. This castle is not something that matches the style of a goblin."


    Chu muttered while glancing at the cabana-styled enclosed houses.


    "Ah, you''re right Boss. Come to think of it, that design is mighty familiar. It looks like the towers of the Mages in Limerock. I saw it from behind the bars of the slave caravan when we passed through the city from a distance. But why is something like that way out here?"


    Pick said glancing around as if on edge. It had to be said that the Tower Mages possessed an invincible reputation in the minds of the populace. What force could cause them to retreat and abandon such a well-defended and massive fortress?


    Silence fell on the entire expedition team, as soldiers and adventurers weighted in the scene before them. A large castle such as this would have numerous treasures ready for the taking. All that stood between them was a massive goblin horde.


    Soon everyone cast their eyes on the wizened old man and his caged sidekick. It only took one crack for the dam to burst.


    "Scholar Rang possesses the aura of a general with the mind of a mage. Soon he will have all these goblins at his beck and call. With the mighty hand of the Scholar, sweeping through the ruins would be like child''s play."


    "No wonder Scholar Rang has pursued the goblins. He has brought us here to help reclaim the property of the Mages. Rest assured, my party is willing to scout the castle for him."


    "My soldiers stand ready at your command, Scholar Rang. We will scour the castle for any remaining riches so that you can have the goblins carry it on our return journey."


    In the midst of all the flattering, Scholar Rang snapped out of his daze. Like the others, he had spent some quality time gawking with his open mouth at the sight. The sheer numbers of the goblins frightened him, such that his knees turned to jelly.


    If the initial contact had progressed with the submission and fawning of the goblins like he dreamed, then his courage might not have faltered. The scars from the hostility of that meeting lingered, turning this dream of domination into a veritable joke.


    How could he not recognize the hate and temperament of these vile creatures who wanted to swallow him whole? During the journey, he noticed the sneers and glimpses of some of the goblins as if drooling over a hunk of seasoned meat. A tribe of ten, maybe twenty he had the backing to flaunt his power, but this?


    He made a stiff smile and nodded to accept the praises. His heart inside, however, was fluttering while his stomach churned. Forget the ideas on that castle, Scholar Rang mind reeled on thinking how to save himself from death.


    "Let''s see if the scholar can convince the goblins to gain access to that ruin. The money from the artifacts, scrolls, and potions found there can earn a fortune."


    "Spread the word, we will reap the wealth from it and leave. After spending some of that gold, we can hire a large mercenary party to join us in returning and killing these vile green-skins."


    Two adventurers whispered. Though barely audible, the contents could not escape the sharp ears of the girl walking nearby.


    Chu swept his eyes over the faces of the men a short time later. He made a hollow laugh, thinking the words every man had a price befitted this world really well. Even those cold faces that had prepared to reap vengeance, had turned completely, pushing revenge to second place.


    As they shuffled through the snow while walking down the long but gentle incline, Chu noticed some activity taking place near the goblin gate in the distance. Soon a small party of goblins exited the walls while making their way towards them.


    The two groups met halfway in the blanketed clearing. This time the exploring party had bunched up together with the two Rangs and the Captain standing about two paces at the head. To have a good view of the proceedings, the children had squeezed their way at the front.


    The greeting party consisting of ten or so goblins also halted a few paces away. Although seemingly at a disadvantage in the face of this armed human party, they held a hidden advantage. The humans knew that within the snow around them, countless pairs of wary eyes lurked for an opportunity to strum their cruel bows.


    An old goblin hobbled with difficulty over the hastily cleared path between the races. One look from the accompanying goblins and one could tell he held a position of power. Raising that wrinkled head he scanned the crowd until his faded pupils fell on some familiar faces.


    "Greetings, Masters. I hope you came with a sacrifice for this unexpected meeting."


    The toothed mouth said while drawing a small rectangle in the air and then smacking his lips. A casket of pick-pickles would do them nicely since the rest were confiscated by the Shaman.


    Zubyia Rang tottered in the front, before clutching his master''s robe. The Elder had made a slight bow and then rattled some mighty careless words while taking the time to wave his hands. The little goblin palpitated before stuttering the translation.


    "Master, he says we need to offer a sacrifice to proceed."


    "Eh?"


    "He says we NEED A SACRIFICE! Master, we have to hand over some people."


    The goblin said while scanning the crowd for suitable candidates.


    The sound of gasps came from the men as they reached for their weapons. Nobody wanted this journey to be their last. One human though, could not believe his luck. Who could imagine that some wars really started on a simple miscommunication?


    Obviously Zubyia Rang had departed from the goblin circle some time ago. This translator seemed to still be running on outdated knowledge. Modern goblins did not feast on all humans since there were exceptions.


    If Chu did not jump on this opportunity, then he would not be Chu. He signaled the others to follow.


    Unknowingly the expedition party had split into two groups. Amidst this brewing chaos as the adventurers and soldiers warily eyed each other, a calm voice offered respite. Like the welcome warm fire in the heart of winter, it relaxed their hands from the cold iron weapons.


    "Let them take us. Scholar Rang, we will sacrifice ourselves for the greater good of the party."


    Before anyone could agree or object, five children and an old man stepped out bravely.

 Chapter 146- Lost in translation

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Lost in translation</h4>


    "Scholar Rang has opened our eyes to the world. We cannot allow these brave men to sacrifice themselves. Little goblin, tell the Elder that we will follow him while the others wait here."


    Chu said as he walked between the two parties. The others soon joined him, with Pick stubbornly dragging their sled. On the signal from Chu, they all acted without question, since this leader of theirs had a flair for the unusual.


    The robed goblin cracked his neck as it spun between the children and Scholar Rang. Did these brats not understand the Emperor''s language? How uneducated were these peasants?


    Scholar Rang stared in shock at the brave children. The goblins had greeted him as a Master and asked for a reasonable gift. Since they treated him with respect, he could only follow suit. While his brain ticked on how to palm off some adventurers to the goblins as a necessary sacrifice, along came these idiots. He shuffled forward.


    "The Empire and all those here will remember your sacrifice this day. Zubyia, quickly tell the half toothed one what the brat said."


    Scholar Rang spun to face the men standing behind him


    "Everyone here will be marked down in history. When we return to the village, you will all receive a pouch of gold coins and follow me to Limerock City. There untold wealth and fame will accompany you for the rest of your lives. We must never forget the sacrifices of these children who allowed us to live a life of riches."


    Scholar Rang preached.


    What a golden opportunity. While wondering how he would tie up loose mouths, the children offered themselves up on a platter. As uneducated riff-raff they probably felt the goblins would take them as hostages until negotiations completed. Why should he bother to explain the situation to these idiots.


    "Here are your sacrifices, so you can butcher..."


    Pah!


    Halfway through the translation, Chu walked up to Zubyia Rong and smacked him across his face. Ignoring the surprised look of shock from the faces all around, he bent down, locking eyes with the cowering goblin. This little Rang had lost his bite after being trained, creating a sorry representation of a goblin.


    "Hey, say it exactly like I said, tell the Elder we will follow him while the others wait here."


    Chu repeated the sentence slowly, word for word. He narrowed his eyes as the goblin stuttered a translation. Chu had no way in hell of knowing what the goblin stuttered, but he waited for the expected response. Sure enough, the Elder goblin glanced curiously between them before calling him forward.


    "Scholar Rang, fellow adventurers, for the riches and wealth of the Empire!"


    Chu shouted as he and the others trudged out behind the goblins. The soldiers and adventurers looked on as the goblins led the children on their last journey. Some stiffened their hands on their swords, while others relaxed. Children were a copper a dozen in the cities, and they had not interacted with these to form bonds of brotherhood.


    The majority might consider the girls as a major loss for the party, especially since they never had the opportunity to taste them. Although beautiful, the cities had ones who were more than willing, albeit of a poorer standard.


    "Wait!"


    Halfway along their walk, Chu called the Elder at the head to stop. Gesturing at the patient goblins, he signed to the Elder, while blocking the communication from the men with his body. Considering his status, Chu poked a nearby goblin to make his demands clear. When the Elder pointed behind him, Chu nodded.


    "Let''s make camp here until the goblins have had their fill. Good fortune smiled on us today since we unknowingly walked with gifts. You have all heard the goblins recognizing me as Master. By tonight or tomorrow, I am sure I can gain their goodwill to investigate the ruins."


    Scholar Rang paused with his eyes sweeping over his entourage.


    "I trust you all know the wealth involved in sweeping the ruins of the Tower Mages."


    Priming the men with the enticement for wealth, Scholar Rang wanted to continue but the Captain interrupted him. Four armed goblins had returned from the retreating party, stopping a few paces away. One of them pointed at little Rang while spitting on the ground.


    "You, the devil requests your service. Damn whimp!"


    The rough-looking menace spat.


    Scholar Rang turned as his face twisted in doubt. He looked to his translator witnessing the green face contorting as if it saw a wolf.


    "They want me to go with them."


    "What? No, no then how will we talk later?"


    Scholar Rang said when Zubyia stuttered out the demand. He shuffled out in front, flourishing his sleeves at the lowly goblin. Since the Elder had treated him like an esteemed guest, this little prick needed to learn some respect. Before he could say the words for Zubydia to translate, pointed ears poked out from the snow all around them.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A plethora of different faces of all sizes, shaped and features, all bearing a menacing hostility peered out from the deep snow around them. Who knew that all around them goblins guarded them from nearby trenches. The sudden movement and waving had riled the critters.


    "Hey, I won''t ask again. Drag you pathetic frame behind me. You have some balls to have the devil and the Elder waiting. Move before I gut you."


    Outnumbered in this standoff, the men eyed each other with their collective gaze falling onto the cause of this hostility. Scholar Rang wanted to say something but Zubyia Rang acted first under the threat of death. Everyone watched as the goblin tripped in haste as it tumbled away behind the children.


    Satisfied, the armed goblin spat on the ground and retreated while chattering. The numerous green sprouts around them disappeared within the snow.


    "Heh, how dumb is that guy? For a Scholar why didn''t he learn goblin?"


    Ming asked while walking up beside Chu. Since they began shuffling towards the gates of the large camp, the Elder had motioned for them to walk at the helm beside him.


    "That old crow is a disgrace to his profession. Having access to information from the Tower and a captured live specimen, he wasted a golden opportunity due to pride. He preferred to force his own ideals on that goblin, rather than share and learn the language and culture."


    Chu harrumphed. Scholar Rang had the gall to send them off as appetizers without batting an eyelid. Chu marked him down in his mind for later. During their trek, little Rang joined them trying to squeeze into the front between Lucy and Chu.


    "What the heck? Dammit man, don''t you want us to live? Daring to squeeze between the Legend and the Devil, much less touch them? Do you want the Champion to kill us all?"


    The Elder screamed while pounding Zubyia with his gnarled staff. The Champion had revealed to only the Shaman and the Elders the Heaven destroying secret the blond blue-eyed girl carried. A goblin scout walking respectfully on the outskirts of this high profiled entourage rushed in and flung the beaten Zubydia out to the rear.


    "Dammit green skin, you dare hop alongside the Devil as if equals? The Champion will flay us all."


    The scout chattered while launching some well-placed kicks on Zubyia.


    Zubyia Rang curled up on the cold earth like a boiled shrimp, taking in the beatings. Barring the strange treatment dished out to the sacrificial children, he heard a word that sparked a shiver of pride deep within his heart.


    Champion.


    After centuries, the goblin tribes had recognized a Champion. Since the tribes had not scattered, then it could only mean that this Champion had been recognized by even the Great Shaman. Subdued under countless beating and years of torture, the wild flame flickered.


    The Elder halted his steps at the wide-open gates of the massive camp.


    "I bring the Legend and the Devil. Show respect."


    He shouted.


    From behind the high tightly packed wooden post, a group of Elders hobbled out supported with gnarled staffs. The greeters came forward and bowed in a hastily arranged ceremony. The curious Elders parted, as they kept glancing at the visitors. For some, they used this chance to scan the infamous Devil for the first time.


    A thin goblin bearing a short sword and a coat of rippling iron proudly walked out. If not for the shinning suite of armor and clean clothing, he might not differ from any of the others.


    "Ah, Pug? Wow, I nearly didn''t recognize you in those fancy clothes with no smell. Nice, very nice, looks like you have moved up in the world. Seems like both of us are destined for greatness."


    Ming hailed the Champion and casually trotted up to him. Chattering with the goblin in spite of the language barrier he scrutinized the Champion while circling him. The goblin guards at the gate and in the entourage stiffed up, while the Elders gawked before chattering quietly.


    "It''s true, the Champion really did subdue a human."


    "If not for the Shaman I would never believe it, but look at how it circles the Champion like a fawning wolf."


    "Dammit, no wonder he has earned the title of Champion. Only a goblin of wits and ability can subdue a servant of the Devil. No wonder the Devil treats the Champion like an equal."


    "What the heck?"


    Amidst the chattering and faces of admiration, Zubyia Rang blurted out an objection while hobbling out. Rubbing his aching hips with one hand he pointed at the Champion.


    "What madness is this. How can the Shaman grant a weak ass goblin the title of Champion? This failure of a goblin and that brat are worthless. Why should he be crowned Champion while I who have returned with a Mighty Scholar have to suffer? I demand justice!"


    Zubyia Rang bawled.


    How could he stand for this farce? He had appeared in grandeur with human escorts, along with a powerful Scholar. The benefits and culture he would impart to these misguided goblins would be sung for generations, yet his return had been shattered by two idiots.


    The Champion''s armor and symbolic sword should belong rightfully to him. He possessed more culture, more knowledge, more strength, more wealth than these backward commoners. Why should some worthless imbeciles take the esteemed title for the same kind contribution?


    Unfair


    The Bones fell unjustly.


    In a fit of madness, little Rang lunged at the Champion while snarling.


    Before the Elders and surrounding goblins could react to the ravings and unforgivable sneak attack of this lunatic, someone moved. Lucy materialized from a few paces away, easily subduing the goblin by grabbing and lifting him by the neck.


    Clutching the back of Rang''s robe, she choked the flaying goblin in the air until he sputtered for air. Like a leaf, she tossed him towards the feet of the Devil.


    "No, that goblin stole my fame. I was supposed to live that life, it should be mine."


    Zubyia Rong choked on the words. This time Chu understood him since the previous blathering had been in goblin.


    "Hey, you."


    Chu squatted down like a mafia boss peering down at a snitch. He slapped the goblin out of his madness and then grabbed his neck.


    "Do you know why you are still alive right now? It''s only because those two idiots tend to listen to me. If not for me, the Elders, much less those tiny goblins peering out from behind the gate and huts would tear you apart. Only out of respect for their Champion have they allowed you to keep your pathetic, worthless life."


    Chu said. He then rose while keeping his narrow eyes on the goblin.


    "If you decide to keep your useless life, then follow me. Soon you will understand why neither you nor your worshipped scholar could offer the goblins more than those two idiots. Otherwise, I will kill you here."


    Chu threatened.


    "What could commoners offer that Scholar Rang could not. Why do the goblins fear and call you Devil?"


    Zubyia pouted while wiping the blood from his mouth.


    Chu grinned, his smile frightening the little goblin.


    "Stick around, and you will soon find out."

 Chapter 147- A benevolent adventurer

    <h4>A benevolent adventurer</h4>


    Doug stood on the side of the large table, pondering over the wooden blocks. Singh and Chong leaned over from the opposite end, muttering between themselves. Mr. Thomas walked into the room of the dormitory, barring the door behind him.


    "Finn just completed it, so we can place it accordingly. If I remember, it should be placed opposite the west gate."


    Mr. Thomas said as he placed the newly whittled block inside the wooden walls. Stepping away he surveyed his work. The large model, comprised of numerous buildings and labeled wooden blocks. With endless help from his wife, he had recreated most of the important buildings and landmarks for the ancient city.


    Frost City.


    "The Military offices are located inside the west gate, while the training grounds and barracks are located on the outside. The north gate and south gates serve as merchant quarters for everything, from slaves, to iron, to grains. On the east gate lies the nobles, and titled military mansions, while the southeast consists of the red light district and slums."


    Mr. Thomas explained while pointing out certain landmarks with his one hand.


    "You will mostly concentrate your business in the southeast, but knowing the ways of the city, you may have to enter the other areas. Remember Frost City is even larger than the Capital, and also much older. The city has a history of having been destroyed and rebuilt, so the secret passages and tunnels are too numerous to count."


    "I take it that''s the reason for orphanage idea?"


    Singh asked. For the past few nights, they had familiarized themselves with this behemoth of a city, that remained an enigma for all humans. Mrs. Thomas informed them during one of her recollections that its history dated before the birth of the Empire. Even after a thousand years, the Tower Mages had yet to uncover all its secrets.


    To the ancient Houses and Clans revered by others throughout the Empire, the weathered stones probably considered them babies struggling to walk. The city housed the headquarters and the command center of the Military, the headquarters of the Tower Mages and the battle palace of the Emperor himself.


    "The Boss wants to launch a blitz type attack, along with a future spy network, that would eliminate backstabbing for power. The orphanage idea is the first of its kind and will gather all the slum children towards you. With free food, shelter, and coin, you will soon map out every inch of the slums and city."


    Mr. Thomas sighed while secretly praising the idea. The brat had dropped the idea of using beggars and paupers as spies since they could easily betray the cause for a coin. Children, on the other hand, could infiltrate anywhere without notice.


    "One year, Elder. Give us one year, and we will complete this task without fail. Only idiots would fall after this much preparation."


    Doug said. Their experience in the Capital and journey through other cities provided them an advantage that separated them from noobs. The Boss had grand ideas, that fighters like them could never unravel.


    Mr. Thomas sat on a chair while browsing through the documents and instructions Chu left. He bent his back and exhaled a long sigh. Woe be it to those who landed up in the eyesight of that brat. A flood of memories assailed him, some wonderful, others, terrible.


    Frost City.


    Soon, he would return.


    ***


    "Wow, what the heck, Pug. How famous are you?"


    Ming said waving his hands while glancing all around like a villager visiting a city for the first time. On both sides of the brown path, goblins lined the edge chattering and yelling. Ming swore he saw a couple of goblin looking girls, swoon when they passed by. Pointing around at the overwhelming numbers, the teen praised his companion strutting along side him.


    Pug simply smirked and signed away, with his slender fingers. Of the humans, he considered Ming a true compatriot. They communicated easily, held themselves in high status, and could both seize an open opportunity. Most importantly, they had both sat in filth together. Nothing spelled a truer bond between mighty warriors.


    Behind both of them, Chu walked together with Lucy as he glanced around. The goblin families in the huts all wore thick clothes to ward off the cold. He glanced at goblins sweeping away the snow between the huts. The earth had been stripped clean of vegetation, leaving only the island of natural brown.


    "Smell that Lucy?"


    "U-huh. The stories are false. The goblins here have well-built huts and live in cleanliness."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Chu nodded.


    "Good observation. This place is even more sanitary than the village. See the little drains to remove the water? They have even disposed of their waste. Even their dress code is different."


    Chu stated. A barren earthy smell emanated from this large camp of thousands. He recalled the stink and rags of the goblins raiders and those who visited from the cave. The stark contrast was unbelievable.


    "War. War and refugee migration can change a race while dropping their culture. No wonder the goblin raiders fell short of their previous conquest when they beat on the walls of the towns. If we had to face goblins armed and armored like Pug, the fight might have been different."


    Lucy soaked in his words, while she narrowed her eyes at Pug strutting at the front.


    "Elder said the best armor in the city is made of high-quality leather, but I have never seen a kind like that. It seems special since no one else wears anything similar. The only form of iron armor I know is the piece of plate that is strapped before the heart."


    "Yes that breastplate is good, but it''s very cumbersome. My guess is that it is a type of chainmail. Don''t worry, we will have a closer look at it in private. Hey, stop being a wuss, and leave my shadow."


    Chu muttered to Lucy, but then cast a stare at the little goblin, riding his shadow. He sent a kick at the goblin who squealed but skittled even closer.


    "As I said, you should have never interfered with those two. This is the price you pay for trying to undermine a good thing."


    He scolded the goblin trying to move closer to him without touching. The goblin fighters cast menacing gazes, their slender fingers rubbing over wicked daggers gleaming behind leather belts. Only waiting for a word...


    Zubyia Rang now knew the gravity of his actions. He witness the admiration and cheers, directed towards the Champion which turned to hostile gazes, that bit into him from all sides. At the moment, he survived on a path thinner than a knife-edge. If he strayed too far from this human titled the Devil, he would certainly be ripped to shreds, for attacking the Champion.


    Behind him, the menacing stares from goblin warriors and the Elders bore into his brain. One misstep and if he so much as bump into the Devil, the warriors would seize him under the pretense of disrespect and flay him. Word had apparently spread of the incident before the gate, since even the smallest goblin pickney, snarled at him.


    The well-received guest arrived in a clearing before a large hut. Beyond it, a host of rectangular huts housed the majority of the goblin warriors and scouts. Before it on both sides, slightly smaller huts belonged to the Elders of the respective tribes.


    About a mile away, loomed the massive ruins of the suspected Tower Mages.


    Goblin warriors appeared carrying long logs. Soon a crude circle of horizontal logs covered the clearing. Pug turned towards them and gestured for them to be seated. He himself sat on this makeshift bench while patting the space next to him for Ming. Chu and the others joined them along with the Elders.


    "A council of Elders. A Shaman led Council of Elders."


    Zubyia whispered in shock. Seeing the palanquin emerge from the large hut and come closer, caused his words to stutter and his body to shiver. He wanted to sit down, but a rough goblin hand slapped him away. Only the worthy could rest their laurels on the logs. He considered himself fortunate for being allowed to stand behind Chu.


    A wizened old goblin who probably held the position of Chief Elder, hobbled near the palanquin that rested closest to the large hut.


    "Champion, welcome the Devil and ask why he seeks us out with a group of killers."


    The Chief Elder repeated the words of the Shaman. Pug rose from his seat to begin the translation, but Chu raised his hand to stop. He turned to Zubyia and beckoned him forward.


    "Tell me what the Elder goblin says."


    "Ah, he tells Champion to welcome you and asks why you come here."


    "I see."


    Chu looked at Pug and waved for him to continue. Soon the consensus ended up as to why he walked with goblin killers. Chu nodded while turning to Zubyia. Grabbing the goblin by the throat, he then dragged the flaying fibber outside the circle.


    Pah, Pah, Pah!


    Crisp slaps echoed in the clearing.


    "Next time you decide to lie while using your brain, I will toss you into the middle of the goblin camp. Tell the Elders you will explain to me so that the great Champion can rest."


    With the subdued Zubyia forced to translate for this dangerous Devil, the conversations proceeded smoothly. Chu had Pug sign at irregular intervals causing Zubydia to tremble in fear. Twice Zubyia felt the roughness of a human hand, simply because he praised himself while replying to the Goblin Elders. With word of his previous act spreading to all corners, the Elders and surrounding fighters cast menacing glares.


    Chu raised an eyebrow while watching the enclosed palanquin. The Goblin Shaman conversed with words easily translated into sign language. The short informative sentences also left little room for misinterpretation.


    ''The Goblin Shaman is sharper than expected.''


    He handed the small black opal he borrowed from Tye.


    "Ask if they have any like this. I need it."


    Before he could talk, Pug held the stone and then chattered continuously. He looked to Ming and waved his hands.


    "The Champion says he has seen a cave filled with this type of stone. A few days walk from here. He can have the goblins mine the cave for you."


    Chu smiled while giving Pug a thumbs up. It did not take him long to iron out a deal with the Shaman, consisting of only grain. He expected that soon he would have more than enough grain to spare. What better way to earn something coveted by the Tower themselves.


    This much easier method of conversation drifted to the humans resting outside the camp.


    "Tell them the humans outside are dangerous, and must be kept under watch. Don''t even think of trying to change my words."


    Chu said.


    "Why did you bring them here then?"


    "A long tale, but first I want to know about that."


    Chu said while pointing towards the looming structure.


    "A remnant from ancient times, filled with traps and dangerous creatures. Goblins once used it as a punishment for betrayers and killers. There are two entrances but they are filled with either traps or beast. It is a landmark for the gathering of goblins or the separation of the tribes."


    Chu nodded on the explanation, understanding that the goblins plan on scattering after the winter. The ruins had been passed down through rumors from the older generations.


    "Hey, ask the Elders if humans are allowed to enter."


    Chu questioned.


    He considered himself a benevolent adventurer. What better way to act like one by handing the waiting humans a lifeline. Follow their greed or heed his warnings.


    The choice would be theirs.

 Chapter 148-Extending ones reach

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Extending one''s reach</h4>


    Griz walked up the steps, dusting the snowflakes off his cloak. Taking some time to collect his thoughts, he paused before placing his hands on the massive door. With a creak, one side of the pair of arches swung freely, opening a whole new world.


    He nodded to the two guards standing just inside, decked in similar suits of leather armor and topped with an iron helm. Both wore a jacket of fur to stave off the cold while gripping one hand on an upright halberd. These guards frequented all the offices and department buildings of the Capital.


    Griz stepped towards a large counter located over a hundred feet away. His footfalls echoed out in the massive hall, with high vaulted ceilings. On a high wall at the rear of the interior, the large crest of the Grand Vizier carved in gold established the status of this office.


    All around the Capital, buildings like these continued to rise, a testament and proof that the Empire had left the ways of wandering tribes, and settled down.


    "Hello, I am Merchant Griz of the recently registered Bai Company. I am here to purchase a plot of land in the Capital."


    "U-huh."


    The clerk warmed his hands by the fireside, and then unwillingly shuffled to the marble counter. Working in this well designed and marbled building had its perks, but winter was a drag. He gingerly touched the freezing marble counter, before snapping back his hands. These days every small upcoming merchant wanted to live in the Capital.


    ''What''s with this company thing anyway. What kind of name is that?''


    "Sir, I would advise you to visit the Emperor''s Land Agency, located outside the south gate. The lines might be long, but you will find some relatively moderate plots located a couple of miles from the Capital. Here inside the Capital, this branch deals with the properties located around the Imperial Palace and the inner city."


    The clerk said. Most newly registered merchants tend to visit this building, because of its close location to the Merchant Quarters. Like chicks who never learned to fly, they felt joining the Guild with a little newfound wealth, entitled them to live in the large mansions populating the inner city.


    "I see, but I am interested in a property within the inner city. I would like someone to take me around to inspect the available ones. The sooner the better if possible of course."


    Griz said. He had settled his accounts in Karst and hastened towards the Capital, entering it in winter. Since he had arrived with a convoy consisting of his family, friends, servants, and everything but the kitchen sink, he wanted to purchase a home as soon as possible.


    He had no intention of boarding at the inn for the entire season. That wasted gold could fund the servants'' salaries. Besides the instructions from the brat, he had to represent the boy in their shared venture with the windmill. Considering the staggering amount of gold involved, Griz did well to avoid suffering a stroke from the shock.


    "Ah, I don''t think I made it clear sir. The inner city is a place that requires, how should I say it, a person who bleeds gold. Seventy years ago, the previous Emperor finally finished his dream of creating a utopia for the heads of the major tribes to call home. A merchant of your caliber cannot afford the cost of living there."


    The clerk said with a scowl while looking down on the obvious country bumpkin. He contemplated signaling to the guards to escort this ignorant fool out.


    "So be it then. A friend of mine told me this was the right place. I guess he proved wrong. By the way, this is his token."


    Griz sighed, while removing the token from his sleeve, and placing it with a clack on the hard counter. The clerk couldn''t care less for any upstart friend of this hillbilly. Reputable merchants would already know their place when it came to living in the inner city.


    The clerk snorted while waving to the guards. The sooner he removed this nuisance, the faster he could warm up at the fire. He had swiveled on his heels and began to walk to the welcoming fire, expecting the sounds of shouts and scuffling to reach his cold ears. All he heard though, was the gasps and long inhalations from the guards.


    Turning around, he witnessed the guards completing a swift bow of respect to the merchant. A strange feeling welled within his stomach as his eyes fell on the item occupying the uncluttered counter. On finally registering the token, what little color remained, now drained from his pale face.


    Only a fool wouldn''t recognize the similarity between the small object, and the large crest hanging on the wall over the counter. Every day when the clerk came to work, the sheer majesty and location greeted him while entering the main doors. On;y the symbol of the Emperor stood higher than this in all of the Empire.


    Fallen powerhouses, clans and merchants became testament that defying the crest meant defying the Imperial Palace. Using a silver coin in the taverns could unlock all the rumors and the torturous fates that befell those once arrogant men. During the reign of the current Emperor, this was the house which stood like a stalwart behind him.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Yesterday was my first time in the red light district..."


    The young man muttered.


    The future flashed within his mind, showing the guards stripping him of his position, being branded as a slave and tossed into the northern mines.


    Slaving for free, until a release by death. The clerk tottered as his legs went limp and his eyes rolled back.


    Thump!


    ***


    "Behind you! Oh my god, there is another!"


    "Nooo!"


    "Not that passage. Remember the trap, the trap!"


    "Oh, crap, bloody hell, what was that?! How could these ancient mages be so ruthless."


    "Leave him, the spikes have already skewered Ray into hell."


    "Captain, the exit has been blocked by another stone wall!"


    "You stupid soldiers! This is why we said to leave it to us. Hurry and find the lever!"


    "Shut your mouth, you damn adventurer. If it wasn''t for you Walsh wouldn''t be dead."


    In the darkness, kept only at bay by the flickering light of flaming torches, a heated battle descended into chaos. Clanging and squelching noises intermingled with shouting and cursing, while men and arachnid fell to join the lifeless stones.


    Scholar Rang stumbled away from a skittering sound on the uneven slabs and then dodged as a man and spider of similar size tumbled past, locked in a heated battle. Yelping, he frantically waved the torch, burning both foe and companion alike. With terrified eyes he spun around the large hall, searching for signs of the Captain.


    A menacing, blood-curdling hiss, followed by a terrifying shout ended in a gurgling of blood. A rallying shout followed by a dying squeal and clatter. Puddles and splotches of blood stained the stone floor. The fighting claimed souls from both sides without favor.


    Scholar Rang tiptoed across the large open hall, circumventing the broken pillars. As he pressed himself next to one, a spider, large as a washbasin pounced on his chest. The unexpected attack, from the darkness above, caused the old man to react with the reflex of a prime fighter.


    Shoving his torch between himself and the spider, Scholar Rang burned the beast as both of them jumped away while squealing. The spider slunk into the shadows, leaving the old man slapping his flaming beard and robe. As the arachnid scuttled away from their burning embrace, the scholar followed suit. In his flight to escape, his foot slipped into a crack between the long-neglected stone tiles.


    Scrambling up from the ground, he hobbled away while screaming. Wiping a mixture of filth and slimy juices from his face, the wizened man searched for refuge amidst the clangs and shouts. With a twisted foot, ragged clothing and smoking chin, Scholar Rang stifled his scream.


    How the hell did this happen!


    ***


    "See that star there. I always thought it reminded me of the North Star. It''s supposed to remain in one place for the entire night."


    "Ah, like the north N of the compass right?"


    Among the rubble surrounding the ruined castle, Chu and Miki sat together on a large block of stone, staring into the cold clear sky. Pointing at a twinkling large star in the distance, Chu continued chatting to this seasoned cartographer. At least seasoned within his mind.


    "Yes, the North Star can help explorers find their way, but this star here cannot. Sometimes when my eyes fall on it, the position changes. During the course of the night, it moves, appearing either in the west or in the east. It had me doubting my little directional skills."


    "What, no way. Chu is the smartest when it comes to mapmaking. Someday we will find that Star, even if we have to climb the tall mountains in the north."


    Miki replied as she stood up and promised while patting her chest with a fist. Her black hair fluttered in the light wind creating a mesmerizing sight in the starlight. When she turned her oval eyes filled with determination towards him, Chu felt his heart flutter. The two of them stared at each other, seemingly locked in a trance.


    Cough!


    "Ahem. Chu, the goblins sent a scout, saying the noise beyond the stone door has stopped. it''s time."


    Lucy imitated a cough before reporting. With little Rang having no choice but to follow them, communication became much easier.


    "Already? Well, they did struggle until nearly morning. Let''s conquer this dungeon then."


    He said, climbing down from the rubble. Picking his way along the loose stones and scree, he joined Ming sitting and chatting near a large bonfire. Zubyia Rang busied himself, rushing here and there, as the goblin Elders and the humans used him to the fullest. Lucy had dragged Miki away, for some personal girl talk.


    "Hey Chu, the Chief Elder says if we can enter the tower, the Goblin Shaman may decide to use it as a base. The traps and spiders have always kept them from living in this place. The ruins have a long history, with stories passed down from generations."


    Ming said while drawing with a stick on the ground.


    Chu stared at the sketch which aided the teen with his communication with the wrinkled goblin. Hearing his name, Chu turned towards the source.


    "Boss, this is the Elder whose tribe owns the opal cave. His tribe will also be the closest to us when they settle, about two suns travel away from the farm. He says rumor has it, that the forest at the foot of the mountains, literally has streams filled with shining stones rolling down them."


    Pick pointed to the Elder goblin sitting beside him.


    "A rumor worth investigating. The north mountains seem more and more like an enigma."


    Chu said while nodding. Despite the marked differences between the races, these men and goblins interacted without prejudice. As long as certain lines were not crossed, peaceful interactions could occur during future meetings.


    He clapped his hands by the fire, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "So, shall we reap the benefits?"


    If old Scholar Rang had been present, then he might have undoubtedly coughed up blood. Who knew this would have happened?

 Chapter 149- Thats a big fella...

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">That''s a big fella...</h4>


    Twelve hours before Scholar Rang found himself screaming like a little girl...


    Chu had a very interesting conversation with the goblin Chief Elder and Shaman. Using little Rang, as he termed the goblin translator, the bargaining and striking of future deals occurred without any misunderstanding. Once during the meeting, Zubyia Rang tried to impress upon the Elders his original Master''s worth.


    That attempt to gain some form of favoritism and recognition for Scholar Rang met with confused looks and questioning faces from the Elders. When the Champion signed away as to who, or what mighty individual had power surpassing the devil himself, Chu turned towards little Rang while smiling.


    The discussion progressed a little slower afterward since the goblins had difficulty understanding the translator who lisped after loosing two molars.


    "Tell the Shaman the men outside are not to be trusted. Before we chat further, I want to know more about the ruins."


    Chu instructed. Lucy stood beside him while crunching her knuckles like a thug. For some reason, her actions reminded him of a bigger Dyna.


    "The ruins have long been part of goblin lore. In ancient times, a race with powerful magic built them as a last defense. When it fell, large tribes in forest turn small. Take many, many moons for all race in forest to sprout again."


    Little Rang said while using his lanky hands to reinforce his words.


    "Two passages lead to inside large towers, bottom filled with traps and vile beast. Shaman want to stay, but scouts say too dangerous."


    Thinking about it, Chu nodded since he did not expect much information. Maybe if he asked Tye, he might learn more about the past history of the Empire. One thing did strike him as odd. The goblins history only mentioned a race of magic users and not humans.


    Who exactly created the ancient talismans?


    As for the tower and its present denizens, well he had some willing cleaners just raring to go.


    "Since we have completed what we came for, it''s understandable we help out in some way. I want an Elder goblin and a small troop of goblin fighters to escort me to the camp. Little Rang, you will remain here, to prevent you from blabbering with that loose mouth of yours."


    Chu said. Business partners should always try to help one another, especially when it cost them nothing.


    Scholar Rang spotted the contingent exiting the gates first. He had been pacing and compressing the snow, ever since his ward had been taken from him. Without his trump card, he had been demoted to a level similar to these uncouth companions.


    Not only did they fail in demonstrating a might to cower the goblins, but they allowed the goblins to manhandle his possession. For the first time in his life, he regretted not learning a few words of that vile goblin language. Witnessing the approaching party, he hastened towards the man standing sentry at the front.


    "Scholar Rang, ah thank the Heavens. Your little goblin sends you word of success. If I deliver this message, he might find a way to free my companions."


    Chu said.


    "Ah, so Zubyia has succeeded? Hahaha, I knew I worried over nothing. What does he say, speak up man! Wait, wait, Captain, Captain! Gather the men, I want everyone to hear and bear witness."


    Scholar Rang shouted while holding up his hand for Chu to wait. Soon a crowd gathered around the old man, placing him plump in the middle of a semicircle. Scholar Rang flouted his sleeves as he signaled for Chu to report.


    "Sir, your goblin has sent greetings, and say soon the council of Elders will summon you by tomorrow to hear your demands. While they wait for others to join the assembly, the goblins have allowed you free access into the ruins. Your servant says the goblins have left it untouched, and it has many treasures belonging to humans."


    Chu reported. He stopped as the soldiers and adventurers burst out in chatter. Waiting for the noise to subside he then continued.


    "Sir, your servant also said that ruins seem very dangerous since it has some small beast calling it home. The goblins say if anyone in your party does not want death, they will lead them to a nearby human village in safety. No need to risk life for cheap gold."


    He said while glancing at everyone. Chu sighed on the reactions, and also the expectant faces of the men. Not one man in this group showed any hesitation to retreat, or even accept his goodwill.


    "Scholar Rang, by your command when the men are ready I will lead the way towards the entrance of the ruins. Please don''t forget to walk with torches and rations."


    Chu reminded. He never expected the crude replies, now that the group knew that Scholar Rang had power over the entire goblin horde.


    "Boy, do you take us for fools? Don''t forget the Scholar has the power to keep you alive. When we return with our loot, I will bed those girls in front of you as payback for what happened in the village."


    "Captain, you can''t bag all for yourself. Dungeon exploration tends to make a man horny you know."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "I call dibs on the black-haired girl, I have wanted to taste her ever since she bandaged my arm after the wildcat ambush."


    Chu changed his look of surprise, to one of fake despair as he gazed on these ungrateful wretches. The Captain and his cronies aside, he had actually treated some of these men for wounds that might have festered, and eventually killed them. In the face of untold riches, even the adventuring code could be discarded.


    But then again, adventurers never had much respect for women in the first place.


    Well, no matter. Hopefully, they will complete the task at hand. After last night, he had taken Lucy''s suggestion to heart.


    His eyes morphed these men into vile little green-skinned critters, complete with pointy ears and noses. Greedy eyes filled with lust above sneering and snickering mouths, completed the picture.


    The horrible stories matched up with these guys perfectly.


    Who were the real goblins in the narrated stories?


    When the men disappeared into the passage, Chu shook his head and left, while goblin fighters and scouts began surrounding the entrance. No one could fault him since he had helped both parties in achieving their dreams.


    ***


    Felix slashed at the large spider, causing it to skittle in retreat. The small respite allowed him to position his feet and body for a vertical two-handed strike. He channeled all his strength and cleaved. The swishing sound ended in a welcome crack and squelch. His sword had split the spider''s head into two as it lunged towards him.


    Looking at the flesh and juices that flowed from the mangled wreckage, he shuddered, since one split-second slower the spider would have scrambled and toppled him over. He wrenched his sword from the bloodied mess and retrieved his discarded torch.


    "Damn this hell. I never signed up for this!"


    He cried. His hand trembled as it held the sword. As a person from a noble peerage, he had never experienced battle, much less one against the monstrous beast. To him, the waist-height spiders morphed into the dreaded demon beast which roamed the north. Nearby, another soldier locked battle with another of these fearful looking things.


    "Ahh! Screw this!"


    Felix shouted while stomping his boot on a scurrying spider the size of a melon. Feeling the caressing weight of something landing on his body, he slapped the blazing torch on his back in reflex. A high-pitched squeal sounded as another small spider dropped paralyzed from the reflexive burning slap.


    Felix pressed his boot down on the creature and ground it into a paste. Locking his gaze with another dog-sized spider nearby, the adrenaline boost drove him forward in frenzy.


    Unlike the adventurers who formed groups and tackled the spiders both large and small, as a team, the soldiers treated this as a battlefield. The programming of killing as many enemies held precedence over helping fellow comrades.


    "I told that stupid idiot of a captain we should have kept the girls and enjoyed them. Ever since that girl clobbered my manhood in the village, I wanted to rip her clothes apart... Ahh, why am I thinking about this now!"


    Felix shouted while guzzling down another antidote potion. If not for his family, he would have been frothing and twitching on the cold stone, like some of these poor adventurers. He had followed his captain friend and that stupid Scholar for glory and ended up here... fighting for his life.


    Loud yells over the crescendo of battle shook him from his reverie.


    "By the North Pass. Dammit man, who could be so stupid!"


    "Who the hell shot a fire arrow at the high ceiling?! Don''t you fools know that cobwebs and the dry trash inside burns quickly?"


    "Hurry and find another exit, or else the smoke will kill us all!"


    Voom!


    As if a person had thrown a lighted stick in a puddle of alcohol, a low rumble sounded as the ceiling ignited. In the space of two breaths, the large hall lit up as if exposed to the midday sun. The fire blazed along the conduits of cobwebs and dried trash, scorching the stone arches and dusty roof black, with soot.


    "Same damn thing I said, lucky for us this hall is large with a high roof, or else we would have died. How the hell will we see through this smoke!"


    "Check the far wall, it should have an exit there, maybe we can break through it."


    Clack.


    "Arrgh!"


    Clack, clack, clack!


    "What the... yaaa!"


    Within the fog, dying wails followed the echoes resembling a pointed iron spear tacking on the stones.


    The clashing of swords with the accompanying shouts became faint. Felix found himself standing all alone in the middle of this training-field sized hall. He slashed and cut his way forward screaming and yelling to calm his nerves. Finding a broken pillar near the wall, he scrambled and then stood on top of the rubble.


    "Where is everyone?"


    He whispered while peering around. If not for the need of his torch, he would have discarded it so as to hide. Glows from torches laying on the ground proved insufficient to cut the darkness. Even though the height of the broken pillar stood about seven to eight feet, the smoke obstructed ceiling lay about two times higher.


    "Gill? Smull? Shub?! Dammit Reys, you sad excuse for a Captain. Answer ME?!"


    Felix shouted and then spluttered from the smoke. Unknown to him, the hall had some form of ventilation holes that allowed the smog to dissipate. The previous fire had smoldered and also cleared some of the clogged ventilation passages as it blazed through.


    Clack!


    His pores raised as if sensing an approaching danger. Swiveling around with his sword raised, he witnessed a large head the size of a bathtub breaking through the fog. What seemed like countless black eyes locked upon him as if devouring his soul.


    "Ahhh! Die you beast, Die!"


    Plunging his sword into the swift incoming head, the welcome cracking and squelching sent a euphoria of bliss coursing through his body. A high-pitched scream echoed out as the black bulb curved upwards in pain, while the razor type mandible sliced off his raised arm from the shoulders.


    Felix joined the mammoth spider, as together their sonorous wails filled the hall. The last thing he witnessed was a large spiked leg skewering him in the chest as the spider then continued its rampage. If not for his position he could never have wounded the beast.


    In the corner of the hall, a heap of torches lay burning together like a bonfire. Slinking and huddled between the walls, an old man stifled his breath as he clutched his shaking frame. His singed beard and clothes lay in tatters, while his wet trousers reeked of urine.


    After experiencing the scorching blaze, the spiders steered clear of the fire. Scholar Rang clasped a hand over his mouth while his eyes bulged open, as a spider scuttled over the nearby twitching captain and hauled the man off. A trail of blood and vomit mixture disappeared into the smoky darkness.


    Beyond the fog, the dragging and skittering noises interrupted the eerie silence, causing the man''s imagination to also run wild.


    ''Heaven help me...''

 Chapter 150- This is why I am a Champion

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">This is why I am a Champion</h4>


    Chu held the torch in one hand as he inspected the passageway. He stepped around the carcass of a burnt spider as large as a pit-bull. Stooping down, he held the torch over the body, taking a close up view of the ugly, but frightening arachnid.


    "Good thing we never encountered these critters in the forest."


    Miki muttered while using a crossbolt to prod the dead spider. Unlike Ming who poked it with his sword at arm''s length, she squatted down next to it, with the curiosity of a newborn chick eyeing its first worm.


    "No wonder Jim always said trappers refused to spend the night in the forest. There are a lot more dangerous things haunting these woods."


    Rose said, tapping her dagger on one of the long hard legs. She then removed the compass and scribbled something on a piece of parchment out of habit.


    "Looks like the deeper we enter the forest, the greater the surprises. Who knows what else hides inside caves and forgotten ruins. Spiders are naturally quick and sometimes poisonous. Have your weapons ready, and let the goblins who carry the torches walk at the front."


    Chu warned while recalling the characteristics of their much smaller earthly cousins. With the exception of the caves, this would be his first time dungeoning in a manmade structure. Besides the spiders who turned it into their lair, he had to worry about other sinister traps. It did not take long for him to witness the effects of such a device.


    The passages split into two directions leading to cellars and underground rooms, now inhabited by decay. The previous exploration by the small goblins had cleared out the spiders living near the entrance but had been beaten back as they traveled further inward.


    Pug soon beckoned to them from a few paces ahead. Chu walked up to find a soldier slumped on the floor, with a line of puncture wounds dotting his body from his head to his foot. Each round hole had a diameter the size of a cup and penetrated the leather and iron breastplate armor like paper. Ming scanned the dead man while walking up.


    "This looks as if he was skewered by a line of spears, right?"


    "Whatever did it was no spider. The wounds are equal distance apart."


    Chu replied. Before they could move closer for a look, Pug stopped them. The Champion waved for the goblins to disperse while calling over a scout. The scrawny goblin then kept them behind his small frame, acting like a police officer securing a crime scene, from curious spectators.


    With a nod, the scout used a stout staff to press a certain stone on the ground, the little goblin groaned on applying force behind his weight... A creak, immediately followed by nine iron spears, thrust out forming deadly horizontal lines. The sharpened tips, halted inches away from the opposite wall, before retreating in sinister fashion.


    "Holy crap, what the heck was that?"


    Chu gulped while beads of sweat formed on his brows. For a few breaths, he remained rooted to the ground, soaking in the sight and beads of sweat. Knowing and playing an RPG game with traps, differed from facing a brutal one in real life. With slow steps, Chu followed the goblin as he stepped across the trigger.


    "I don''t think I could find this unless I scoured the walls before walking."


    Lucy said while she passed her fingers across the camouflaged holes. Her blue eyes peered over the rough wall. She kept her abilities hidden since the goblins possessed adequate night vision.


    The scouts busied themselves in creating a small barricade of sticks and vines, and then placed the rectangular fence around the trigger to prevent further mishap. Chu nodded on their approach, as little Rang translated that the goblins had discovered similar traps during their exploration in the opposite direction.


    The group slowed their progress while eyeing the walls and the floor with trepidation. They encountered a few more traps along the way. One paved stone sank on the weight of a person, causing fixed spikes to stab and cripple the intruder''s foot. Another had a trigger on the wall causing a cleaver to swing from the ceiling at an extreme speed.


    "Whatever these owners kept underground, they seemed determined to prevent it from escaping. Either that or they really wanted to prevent outsiders from entering their cellar."


    Chu grimaced on witnessing another mechanical type trap, skewer into action.


    "Chu come see this one, this is the best."


    Ming called him from the front. The teen had been chattering with the Champion, as they followed some distance away from the scouts. Chu sighed, hoping Ming wasn''t calling him to witness another gruesome sight. His stomach still remained queasy after seeing a man sliced in half, with his internal organs strewed on the floor for display.


    Chu walked up to face a stone wall that turned the passageway into a dead-end.


    "What is this?"


    "The goblins say this is a trap. When it activates, the wall moves and prevents goblins from returning. They encountered one like it when exploring the other passage. See this hidden lever? It reopens the wall, but there is none located on the other side."


    Ming replied to his question. The scouts had been listening to the sounds of battle, beyond this very wall.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Chu nodded on hearing the explanation, especially about the lever. He motioned for Ming to reopen the wall. A goblin pulled on the stiff lever, causing a rumble as the stone wall retreated. Lucy responded first, tugging his sleeve.


    "I smell smoke, lots of it. A burnt smell mixed with blood, the smoke affects my ability."


    "Ready your weapons, tell the goblins to fall back from the wall."


    Chu commanded when she complained. He unsheathed his sword while gripping onto the torch with his other. The puffs of smoke billowed out, as a wide space open out before them. The light from their torches seemed to disappear within the maw of this foggy beast of darkness.


    "Have the goblins holding the torches and wooden spears walk out first. The archers will follow next."


    Chu said while slowly stepping out from the passage. The smoke had dissipated somewhat, allowing him to view his surroundings. He squinted around, as his eyes picked out the glowing light from discarded torches. A large open cave, no a man-made structure, spanned outwards with large pillars supporting the ceiling.


    "Ah, spiders!"


    Miki yelled when she discovered three large ones skittering towards them. Her voice reflected not fear, but surprise at the blatant attack. Without hesitation, she buried a crossbolt into one of the rapidly approaching arachnids. The spider let out a blood curling screech, before crumpling onto the stone tiles, writhing in agony.


    Her action spurred the goblins archers into action. With the wooden spears keeping the spiders at bay, the archers riddled the incoming spiders turning them into pin cushions. Some smaller spiders, the size of grapefruits breached the defenses but ended up hacked and stabbed by Chu, and the dagger-wielding goblins.


    "With our strength, the spiders will not pose a problem. I think the soldiers probably disposed of the majority. If they drop from the ceiling into the middle of our defense then we will have no choice to retreat, but for some reason, they are not climbing the walls."


    Chu muttered as he witnessed a small spider tap dance across the ground, and then hurl itself onto a goblin spear bearer. Before it could maneuver around the wooden spear, Rose hacked it to death with her sword. He had around forty goblins with him, and about twenty more standing guard at the lever.


    Even with this large contingent, they failed to occupy the massive volume of this hall.


    They were just about to inch forward when a clacking noise resounded. Beyond the light from the torches, a dense shadow moved. Chu froze, as he stared slack-jawed at the behemoth approaching. In the smog, he pictured a spider the size of a car, clanking away on iron legs shuffling towards them.


    "Crud! Retreat, retreat into the passage."


    Chu shouted while leading the group into the narrow tunnel. There, this mammoth killing machine could not devour them. Peering out from the entrance, Chu scanned this formidable foe. Out in the open, he had no doubt this enemy could outrun them, and plow through his pathetic wooden defenses.


    While he squeezed his mind for a solution, Lucy tugged his arm. He heard the gasps from the surrounding goblins and the shriek from his translator. Chu looked up into her yellow eyes.


    "That spider is heavily wounded, Chu, it has a blade sticking out from its head. I don''t think it''s actually focusing on us since it seems to be lumbering around."


    He twisted his lip into a frown while peering at the spider. The large arachnid appeared ready to prove Lucy''s hypothesis, as it stumbled on its legs, crashing into a pillar. It struggled to rise, before continuing along its haphazard path. To Chu this proved a valuable opportunity.


    "Ming, let''s go. I want you and Rose to act as vanguards, while we try to kill it from a distance with our crossbows."


    This provided a suitable opportunity to temper his party. He rushed out holding his crossbow, with Lucy beside him. The goblins looked on in awe as the teens sneaked towards the unconquerable foe.


    "Eek! The Champion, the Champion has gone with them!"


    "Ahh! Look, our Champion fights alongside the Legend. The rumors speak the truth, our Champion holds an equal position to the Legend."


    "What an auspicious day, I have fought with the Champion and the Legend. When we resettle our tribe, I can boast about this to my wife and kids."


    Chu had no idea of the chattering between the goblins in the passageway. Currently, he occupied himself in sneaking around the pillars, seeking a critical shot. Ever so often, the strumming and whistling of bolts, interrupted the clatter as some found their mark, while most whizzed past.


    Since they aimed for a killer shot, they ended up missing this large target. Another reason is that Chu refused to allow them to approach the arachnid at a close range. He had his doubts that although wounded, this beast could pounce on them easily.


    "Yes!"


    Chu muttered in silence when one of his bolts finally lodged under the spiders head. His years of training had borne fruit, for him to be able to strike this haphazard moving target.


    Ming and Rose hid behind the rubble and circled around the archers, engaging in killing the smaller spiders that harassed them. The guerrilla tactics soon bore fruit, as the large target emitted terrifying high-pitched screams, as more and more bolts found their mark. What seemed like hours later, the spider rampaged as if in a berserk mode, before finally slumping to the ground.


    Lucy used this opportunity to materialize before it and buried a crossbolt into its head. A bolt and arrow from the distant weapons of Miki and Pug, tore through its eyes sealing its fate. With a gurgling sound, the spider finally capitulated.


    After destroying the large mothership, Chu had Pug order the remaining goblins to scour the hall. The larger spiders roamed around few and far in between, making them easy targets for this horde. The accompanying goblins seemed to have gotten a boost of chicken blood since they swarmed around to subdue their foe while chattering.


    "One day I will become worthy of battling along the Champion."


    A goblin sighed while wiping the mixture of slime and blood from his short blade.


    "Did you see how the Champion fought and killed that invincible spider? I witnessed it myself, as his arrow delivered the final blow."


    "I retrieved and handed over five iron arrows to the Legend. Look here, she rewarded me with a portion of her food."


    A goblin held up a piece of bread that Lucy offered him. The action caused a mutiny, as the surrounding goblins converged onto the unfortunate soul.


    "What the heck is wrong with them?"


    "Dunno, I think they might be hungry since they''re fighting over a piece of bread."


    Lucy replied to Chu while munching on her food. Chu nodded and split some of his bread and dried meat, and then offered it to Zubyia Rang who crouched beside him. The goblin harbored no thought to rebel, after witnessing the fight. Zubyia stole a glance at the Legend, before munching on his food. No wonder the goblins called them Devils.


    He was a frog trapped in a well.


    Zubyia glanced at the other girls, sitting and chatting nearby. In all his time within the Empire, he never came across females of such skill and bravery. Atop the nearby ruined pillar, the goblin Champion and his servant sat bickering while waving their hands.


    What did he really return to offer his fellow goblins?

 Chapter 151- An educated idiot

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">An educated idiot</h4>


    Sakura sighed as she tossed another pen into the recycle basket. This metal one joined others made from iron, wood, and even feathers. She reclined on the chair and stretched her arms. Ever since Chu had made them use that skincare lotion as he called it, her scars and scabs had disappeared, leaving dainty white skin.


    She glanced at the empty chair at the desk. This desk usually had three people sitting around it, but for a couple of days, this chair remained vacant.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll soon be back. They have Lucy with them, remember."


    Amanda said without moving her eyes from a ledger.


    "I know, but Tye has been asking questions. I told him they''ve gone to the village, so I hope Chu can return before he suspects anything."


    The young woman placed down the large ledger with a thump on the desk. This farm might have gained riches beyond measure, but that was only on paper. In reality, they did not earn a single copper. They had to wait until the end of spring, for some of that pittance to trickle in. Most had been locked by Griz in the Capital.


    "I''ll have Bon show him around the forge, that should keep his mind busy. What I do want to know, is why Chu keeps allocating funds every week to a pouch marked Frost City..."


    ***


    Scholar Rang suffered as he squeezed into the cold walls, for what seemed like an eternity. When the wood burned out, he never dared to stoke the embers. His only action had been to rub his hands, and clasp his mouth to warm his chattering teeth.


    The sounds of clattering nearby retreated, causing him to think the spiders had engaged in a torturous waiting game, before seizing him. When his mind reached its breaking point, readying him to run free like a bird before slaughter, his ears picked up on some strange noises.


    Faint screeches and chattering floated towards him, from the direction of the blocked entrance. Straining his ears on the glimmer of hope, the silence continued to be broken by the chatter of a seemingly large group. Tilting his head, Scholar Rang soon understood a clash had started with the resident spiders.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    With faith in the age-old adage, the old man listened as the faint sounds of fighting ended with a fearful screech. Trembling because of the ensuing silence, he grinned on hearing the fresh sounds of voices. As the chatter and yells continued to move closer, his anticipation of rescue turned to doubt.


    Feeling around in the darkness for some sort of weapon, his hands landed on a thin and short metal object. With nothing else available to him except broken stones, he waited. Even if a sword lay ten paces away from him, Scholar Rang did not possess the guts to acquire it. The terror of the recent battle remained fresh in his mind.


    "The goblins found this door Chu. That side of the hall is blocked with rubble and broken pillars. Pug has sent them towards the opposite end to ensure the place is secure."


    Ming stated as he pointed. Chu scanned the surroundings while glancing at the massive, arched double door. He suspected that this huge underground hall once connected the two towers on the same side of the castle. Because of the extensive damage and the loss of the next tower, the rubble possibly sealed that part of the hall.


    He used his sword to scratch a rectangle and drew two sloppy circles with their centers plum on the two corners. Tapping the drawing, he figured that this door should access a stairway at around the center of the tower. The other passageway should have led to a similar hall, but the goblins had confirmed that it caved in.


    "It seems like we can only access this tower since the entrance to the other standing tower is hidden beneath the rubble. This thing has stood for centuries yet the wooden door has not rotted. I think it''s not as simple as it looks."


    "Sure, sure. Watch how I hack it to pieces."


    Ming replied while raising his sword. Before Chu could stop him, he struck the wood with a two-handed, cleaving strike. The blow created a low rumble as Ming found himself flying backward. With a thump, he landed on the hard stone and rolled away.


    "You idiot, are you ok? Why the hell don''t you listen, that thing might have contained a trap designed to kill you."


    Chu berated as he assisted the dazed but uninjured boy to his feet. Looking at the door, Chu suspected this door had the protection of some sort of magic. Stifling his excitement he approached the door, scrutinizing it closely while holding the torch.


    The doors resembled the ones on the churches of medieval Europe, consisting of stout wooden planks hinged by a large pair of iron clamps. Scanning the frame and the walls, he recognized a familiar engraving.


    On a stone near the door, a small symbol along with a keyhole attracted his attention. Lightly dusting away the centuries of buildup, the etch on the stone, matched the one he previously saw near the passageway trap.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Chu, Chu, look what we found. In a corner, we found a pile of dead men, wrapped up like presents, while in another we found a live one."


    Miki interrupted him while trotting towards him. She had ventured along with Rose to scout the hall with the goblins, as they mapped it. Stumbling behind her, came the familiar figure of the mighty Scholar. Eyeing the old man down, Chu realized the guy had survived a calamity. On seeing Chu, the old man shot him a vicious eyeful of hate.


    The stained and tattered beggar, then spotted Zubyia Rang standing nearby. With a howl, Scholar Rang hobbled towards the goblin, nursing a swollen ankle while carrying a ton of grievances.


    "Ahh Zubyia, your Master has seen countless woes. These children have tried to kill me by sending me to my death. I demand justice. I want to see them killed and their bones scattered. But first, have the goblins heat a bath, then bring food and clothes."


    Scholar Rang ordered while standing beside his precious translator. He smirked at the children, on having the upper hand. No one in this life had ever made a fool of Scholar Rang and escaped unscathed. He once had a commoner whipped, because of uttering the foul statement that a Scholar ranked less than a Mage.


    The old man felt convinced that the children had deliberately twisted the message to their favor. Unfortunately, the brats did not count on him surviving the ordeal.


    "Zubyia, don''t forget to search, before having them killed. One of them should hold my three pieces of gold."


    Scholar Rang muttered as his loud voice petered down into a whisper. Somehow the surrounding goblins had begun to stare at him strangely. His mind chalked it up, as to how close he interacted with their respected savior. With the knowledge of human civilization, these untamed foragers probably viewed him as a mighty lord.


    "Hey, old, tasteless bones. Where did you get that?"


    Pug stepped forward with his slender finger, pointing at Scholar Rong. The chatter of the goblins ceased, while they searched around for something. In the space of a breath, shouts and yells broke the silence.


    "By the Bones, that old skin wears the band of the Champion''s slave!"


    "He sure has guts wearing that."


    "Is this old man itching for the kitchen?"


    Amidst the chatter, Scholar Rang stood firm. He honestly believed the goblin recognized the armband, as a status of power. Mistaking the finger trembling towards him as one fueled by fear, the old man smiled. The stained teeth obviously did not help his deteriorating image.


    "Tell them its mine."


    He said proudly to Zubyia, ignoring the beads of sweat sprouting from little Rang, like a fountain.


    "Eh, Master you should not say that."


    "Dammit, goblin. Tell them its mine."


    Zubyia glanced at the curled lip on Chu''s mouth, before issuing the press release. For the first time since receiving enlightenment, Zubyia Rang wondered if the old dude turned senile. He rolled out the words while carefully taking a few steps to the side.


    "He said it belongs to him."


    Scholar Rang pointed to the yellow band while patting his chest in conformation. His actions served to rile Pug, as the goblin turned to the teen. Ming simply shrugged making a sign that the old man ripped the band from him.


    In Pug''s mind, Ming shared a special place. They had both endured the filth of the cave together, trod along the dangerous forest at night, and found courage in defeating the mighty General Pocong.


    In the beady eyes of the surrounding goblins, no one messed with the slave of the spider slaying Champion. This impossible link supplied the gruel to tide the many tribes over the winter.


    "Beat him up."


    "Keep him alive for the kitchen."


    Scholar Rang felt like a million goblins pounced onto his tired frame. A few minutes later, the vicious beating ended, as the group receded. Pug walked up and received the carefully removed armband from a beaming goblin fighter. Launching a kick on the bleeding mouth of the thief, sprawled on the stones, he handed over the token to Ming.


    "Don''t say I never warned you. I asked you once if you really wanted to take that armband from him."


    Chu voiced to the man looking on at the proceedings through glazed, unfocused eyes.


    Without the presence of the Devil, the goblins might have dissected this old man already. Leaving the groaning man leaning near the large doors, Chu gathered the crowd.


    "We need something that looks like a thin piece of iron, with an end like a teeth. It''s a key that will allow us to enter the door. Have a goblin party return to the camp, and notify the Elders and Mr. Pick to join us. The goblins can begin cleaning up of the hall while searching for the key."


    Chu said.


    "I can take Pug and scour the opposite passage. We can search the rooms along the way."


    Ming suggested.


    Chu had little Rang translate their conversation so that Pug could join in. The group never noticed the old man, listening to them. In the midst of their discussion, a soft click sounded followed by the slamming of a door. When Chu turned, the Scholar has disappeared.


    "Hahaha, cough, cough. You bastards think you are so smart. You will regret treating me like dirt, for when I become famous, I will savor ripping you apart. And as for you, you treacherous goblin, I will beat some sense into you when I return with an army of mercenaries."


    Scholar Rang cackled from behind the closed doors. His voice sounded muffled, while he heaved and cursed. Once he found and sold the riches in this tower, he would possess enough status to command an army. Later, he would have these goblin slaves build him a mansion in Limerock as fitting punishment.


    Chu nodded his head after listening to the muffled string of curses, and methods of impending torture he would soon be facing. He turned to Lucy, with a speechless expression plastered on his face.


    "What an idiot."


    She replied, looking him in the eye.


    "Yep, a real idiot."


    Miki chimed in.


    "Hey what do you guys mean? Chu, how will we enter the tower, since that man has the key. Do you think we can find another?"


    Ming asked.


    Rose scoffed at him.


    "You really are a fool, just like that old coot. That man doesn''t even have a piece of bread to last him a day. Soon he will return sniffling, and begging us for food."


    She said while looking at the closed doors.


    Truly an idiot.

 Chapter 152- A stellar deal

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A stellar deal</h4>


    The old man ranted and cursed for quite some time as he vented his anger. Flourishing his tattered clothes, that had been defiled and ripped, he swore revenge. Those goblins who participated in his assault would pay dearly. Wiping away the mixture of sweat, blood, and snot from his face, Scholar Rang inhaled a deep breath calming his anger.


    "I did it. I escaped those bastards."


    Scholar Rang flung back his head and cackled with a peal of mad laughter. The sounds echoed in the darkness, creating a creepy atmosphere in the unknown.


    "Those fools have played me for the last time. I will sweep them away when I return from Limerock."


    The old man supported himself against the ancient door and raised his foot to step forward. He froze in this position with his boot dangling in the air, refusing to drop onto the ground.


    "Huh?"


    His eyes roamed around, unable to pierce the blackness. His hands disappeared into the void when he thrust them forward. If he left the door, he certainly would be unable to find his way back.


    Scholar Rang retraced his foot, as the vivid details still fresh in his mind sprouted. The soldier who stepped on a slab and ended up cleaved into two. The adventurer, tired from a fight and rested his hands on the wall, only to be skewered like a boar. His gentleman''s stomach heaved on remembering the splatter and gore.


    For an eternity, Scholar Rang maintained his pose, not daring to twitch another muscle. The sound of a low growl from within woke him from his stupor. He patted the dark ocean like a drowning man until he found the wooden door.


    Scholar Rang caressed the rough wood while squeezing his body against it.


    "Damn, damn, damn. Screw these mages and their Gothic designs! How stupid can you be, not to provide some form of light? I may as well fall off a cliff on walking forward. Curse my stupidity for showing my hand so early. I should have bidden my time a little longer. Now I find myself trapped and hungry while standing by a door."


    Scholar Rang wailed.


    "This is all because of those conniving brats. Curse them all, I will rather die here than beg them for a favor. They will never get this key from me."


    Half an hour later...


    "Curse this bottomless belly of mine. I swore I had a pouch with dried meat on me. Those green thieves must have stolen it. Those sly wretches used the excuse of beating me, to frisk me down. Damn bunch of robbers!"


    Two hours later...


    "I''m sorry, so sorry. Please help me, this Scholar sincerely apologizes, cough, cough. Help me escape this hell hole. Please don''t make me walk the road to hell..."


    The sounds of muffled wailing and begging floated from beyond the door. A few paces from the door, the goblins had arranged some flat stones around a large fire. Small parties of goblins roamed around the hall, engaged in cleanup activities. Explorers Miki and Rose had left with Ming to scour the opposite passageway.


    Chu sat on a stone near the warm fire while chatting with Pick and a few Elders. Little Rang skittled between them, aiding the conversation where sign language proved inadequate. In the midst of his conversation about the denizens who inhabited the forest, Lucy trotted up beside him.


    "Hey Chu, your scholar seems like he is ready. How did you know he would fold so easily? Now I owe Ming ten silvers because of that bet."


    "I read that some prisons, uh I mean jails use this kind of solitary confinement in darkness, to break a man''s will. Did you really think that soft fop in there, could really last a day? I can''t believe you''re feeding that spendthrift money. There is a reason I knocked his allowance down to coppers."


    Chu replied to her while standing up and patting his pants. He hoped to wrap this negotiation up before Ming returned. He had accepted the offer for a hot bath by the goblins, while politely refusing their offer of food. Since he had confiscated the rations in the sleds, he had more than enough. He had even split some with the grateful Elders.


    Chu had little Rang explain the situation, while he excused himself. An Elder, however, tugged at his cloak to draw his attention and retreated respectfully. The wrinkled goblin then signed and chattered.


    "He says that they had gambled with the Champion''s servant. He wants to know if they can have until the coming full moon, to pay the pouches of colored stones?"


    Chu nearly swooned on hearing the question, while glancing at the dour expressions on the faces of the three Elders. He marveled at Ming for using gambling to break across the barriers of race.


    "Tell them no need to rush to pay, they can hand it over to me during the next full moon, or even later. When they gather it, let them deliver it to me for safekeeping."


    Chu instructed as he stepped up to the large doors.


    "Hand over such wealth to that bottomless pit? Yea right, who knows what he would blow it all out on."


    Chu muttered to Lucy. He shouted across the door, not daring to pound on it.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Thank the Heavens, thank the Heavens. This Scholar is willing to share any wealth in this ruins with you. If we find something of value, you may even earn a few silver or probably a gold coin."


    Scholar Rang seized this opportunity to negotiate with these ignorant country bookies.


    "Ah, a gold coin you say. Forget it, let him rot in there Lucy."


    Chu drawled as he stomped his feet as if retreating.


    "Then what do you want?"


    The old man panicked.


    "We want half of the profits from everything you sell. We will help transport everything out of the forest, but you will have to take it from there."


    Chu demanded.


    Scholar Rang spluttered on hearing this brazen demand. Nothing less from a frontier bookie--ignorant and stupid. This idiot just threw him a lifeline with a bonus.


    "Deal, we have a deal."


    Scholar Rang shouted before the boy could renege on this agreement.


    Since they struck an accord, Chu instructed the old man to feel along the walls, near the door. If correct, Scholar Rang should find a keyhole to open the door. After over an hour of curses, that followed the clinking of the key dropping on the stone floor, the door creaked as a haggard old man limped out.


    Chu stifled a laugh on viewing this man who had literally been through a war. When the explorers returned, Chu and his party enjoyed a hot bath and stuffed themselves, before taking a well-deserved rest.


    "This looks like a spiral staircase leading to the ground floor of the tower."


    Chu commented while holding a torch. Ahead of him, a small contingent of goblin scouts flickered on the ground and walls, searching for loose stone triggers and signs of traps. After discovering a skewer type trap on the broad stone stairs, Chu made a useful discovery.


    "See Lucy, it''s just as I suspected. When we pass a trap, there is always a keyhole present. By turning the key, the trap becomes disabled. We have to be careful though since I don''t know if there is a timer set to reactivate it."


    "If Scholar Rang knew you used him as a scarecrow to test out your trap, he would be ranting all now. Since you proved it works, where did you send Ming?"


    "I sent him to disable all the traps we met in the passageway. This way we can lower the risks, in the event of accidents. When we leave, the Shaman will decide if to reactivate the traps as an added protection for the goblins."


    Chu whispered while chatting with Lucy. Far in the rear, Scholar Rang tiptoed gingerly across the stairs as he followed the main scouting party. The goblins walking nearby ignored him while they conducted a second inspection of the staircase.


    Scholar Rang gritted his teeth at receiving this treatment but swallowed his rage. He flourished the sleeves of his new cloak and stepped with his head in the clouds. He planned on having the sweetest of revenge in the upcoming days. Using his status in Limerock with the nobles, he would have them screaming for years. He squinted his eyes at a particular goblin bustling at the front.


    Little Rang chose survival, over years of Master-Servant relations. The goblins eyed him with menace and might rip him apart if he left the shadow of the Devil. His brethren harbored deep grudges, ever since he tried to lay a finger on the Champion. If he strayed too far, a vindictive goblin might slit his throat for vengeance.


    "Ha, we did it, the traps have all been disabled like you requested. We left the barriers around the triggers for the time being. What the heck, you guys have barely moved since I left!"


    Ming panted. He had gone with Pug to the passages and hurried to return.


    "How much of an idiot are you? You want us to die?"


    Chu replied. As if to prove his point a shriek ended in an abrupt silence. The two of them stepped forward around the spiral to view a goblin laying on a stair. The frozen eyes seemed glued wide open focusing on the ceiling. This might not seem strange if not for the fact that this goblin had been cleanly severed into two.


    The front half gazed towards the ceiling, while the next half looked as if he fell facing the ground. If not for the spurting blood and spreading internals, it might have looked like two goblins sleeping.


    "Nobody noticed it. The broad stairs turned into three narrow ones, about a foot wide. When he walked up, his toes knocked the stone of the stair in front causing the blade to swing from the wall. I saw everything since I walked behind him."


    Miki shivered. Chu had them locate the keyhole and lock this trap. The makers of these traps made full use of the design of the castle. If someone climbed the narrow threader, their toe would have a high chance of hitting the trigger set on the riser. No wonder it had been overlooked.


    "Let the goblins continue, come with me."


    Chu brought them all to the bottom.


    "While the goblins take their time, lets practice searching for these traps ourselves."


    He instructed. Using this opportunity, he wanted to find any pattern or clue as to where a trap might be found--searching for a long slit on the walls, a smaller than normal flagstone, some strange holes in the walls. This castle served as a reminder he could never take this world for granted.


    They took half a day to cover the stairway that led from the high ceiling basement to the ground floor of the tower. After a rest and a quick bite, they faced the door leading into the ground floor. Chu exhaled a deep breath, before unlocking and opening the massive doors.


    With the goblin scouts fanning out with torches, Chu stepped foot into a place untrod for centuries. Coughing from the wave of dust that rose under their disturbance, he looked around this massive circular hall. Except for a few shelves and some broken desk in the middle, there remained nothing that piqued his interest.


    Again in the darkness, they entered another door and toiled on the staircase. This time they spent less than two hours on the stairway, before encountering the door to the second level. Ming paused in thought and then questioned


    "How come there are no traps on these stairs?"


    "Because we have left the basement. Mages or whoever lived here probably used these steps every day, so they probably didn''t install any."


    Miki answered him.


    "Miki has a point. These fellows most likely used that basement to conduct dangerous experiments. Who knows if those spiders descended from past research. The keyholes are located to disarm the traps when entering the basement. These guys wanted to keep whatever lay hidden there, from seeing the light of day."


    Chu said while unlocking the door to the second floor.


    They filtered in while covering their noses and mouths with their scarves. Chu entered as the goblins fanned out. Scholar Rang hurried past them, with the glint of greed evident in his eyes.


    The first shriek came from a goblin scout, as it flung the torch and then bolted through the open door.


    Like a chain reaction, the goblins ran screaming in their haste to escape. Chu stood rooted to the stone as his eyes popped open wide in horror. Ming clutched his shoulder, Lucy retreated and bumped into him, while Miki dug her nails into his arm.


    If not caught in the throes of paralysis, they would have joined the escaping chorus. Only when the wails and bumps of Scholar Rang, tumbling down the stairs did Chu snap out of shock.


    The group gulped at the red, fist-sized pupils reflecting in the light from the discarded torches.


    And the behemoth that owned it.

 Chapter 153- Light

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Light</h4>


    "Back away... slowly."


    The words hardly exited his mouth when he joined the trail of billowing dust. With a slam and a clank, they shut and locked the door. The flickering light from the scattered torches fell on their heaving chests. The bearers of those torches had long since skittled down the stairs. Chu broke the monotony of heaving and panting sounds.


    "I said slowly."


    He reached for a torch with a trembling hand. Breathing in the stale air, he then calmed his nerves. Chuckling lightly, he gazed at the jittery companions occupying the stairs. Chu focused on steadying his words.


    "Look at you guys, scared to even gulp a mouthful of air. Lucy, pull those two idiots apart, a champion and a half-grown man shouldn''t be chattering and embracing each other."


    Chu admitted this scare ranked among the best, far better than any he experienced while sitting on the couch. A movie wasn''t as thrilling as having your own personal adventure. No one recalled who among them bolted first, but like a frightened pack of monkeys, they fled together.


    "A statue, but a mighty real one."


    Ming complained while patting his heaving chest.


    "I agree. Otherwise, it would have munched us up already."


    Miki added.


    "Chu, the other one..."


    Chu nodded his head in acknowledgment while glancing at Lucy. Statue or no, what caused his muscled to shake like jelly, lay in the location. The spell on the door, the traps along the passages, heightened his fears of the magical unknown.


    Could the statues come to life?


    In a world where arcane technology competed with developing technology, his limited information proved a serious handicap. At this moment, he could only rely on trial and error. Chu gazed around until his eyes rested on the lone goblin accompanying them.


    "Let''s head down and have a good meal and rest. We''ll tackle this after."


    A few hours later...


    "You have all shamed me, and also slapped my face in front of the Devils. We goblins, hold the invincible goblin tide, fear nothing. Prove yourself for your Champion. Now, which goblin will venture out with pride?"


    With a creak, the door opened as a goblin gingerly hopped out, while holding a torch. He turned with a forlorn face towards the peering heads. Zubyia Rang took one look again at the grim faces and hobbled out. He cursed his earlier, blazing retreat for landing him in this predicament.


    Picking up an extinguished torch and lighting it, he forced his knocking knees towards what seemed like certain doom. The shape of a massive monster emerged out of the darkness.


    The light flickered on some fist-sized, ruby-red eyes that revealed their intentions. His heart failed as his bowels emptied, relieving the constricting tension.


    "Good job, now circle it from a distance."


    Chu instructed from behind the crack on the door. It helped to have a goblin who understood the human language. With no strange activation taking place, a few goblin scouts exited the door. Chu used little Rang to instruct the goblin scouts.


    After some time of prancing, jumping and searching, the children ventured out.


    Chu studied the large monster. With a mouth large enough to swallow a goblin, it possessed some mighty long, serrated teeth to chew its meal. The massive forepaws ended in four wicked curved claws that swung off the ground, ready to swipe its prey.


    A long thick tail aided in balance.


    "This thing looks like a cross between a Snow Bear and a mid-sized T-Rex."


    Chu muttered while walking and inspecting the fearsome beast. The taxidermist had done a stellar job, in providing a terrifying expression on this large furry, killing machine. He bent down for a closer look at its thick, matted fur when Lucy called.


    Knowing what she wanted, he gulped in his throat and licked his dry mouth. Calming himself, he held the torch up high and walked towards her. Behind this monster, lay a small open room. Before fleeing, they both spotted something inside the open door. Chu slowed his steps on approaching something he never wanted to see.


    A wolf demon.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    He approached the semicircle of torches held by curious onlookers. The braver goblins cleared a path as he joined Lucy at the front. Ming and Pug circled around the beast while poking it with their daggers.


    "The first time I saw it in the crow''s nest, it terrified me. When I looked at the menacing face later on as Ming and Clod beheaded it, I felt a little pity. I feel as if I have a part of it with me."


    Lucy said. She closed her blue eyes and slowly opened them.  A pair of yellow eyes glowed in the faint light. She stood before this wolf demon without any signs of fear. Chu knocked the heads of Ming and Pug dragging them away from the standing demon.


    The wolf demon stood on a flat pedestal, standing on its hind legs while displaying a menacing facial expression. The open jaws added to its ferocity. Chu''s interest, however, lay in the object held in the clutches of its forearms.


    Making a slight bow of respect, he grasped the thick tome, trying to tug it from the clutching claws. Unsuccessful, he twisted his mouth into a wry grin. Wiping his brows he turned to Ming and pointed.


    "Don''t just stand there, hand me that tome."


    On an open space, Chu kneeled over the strange book. Lucy and the others sat around him, holding the torches in anticipation. Chu backed away as he used a wooden spear to pry the ancient book open.


    "Did you think there is a trap?"


    Chu nodded, holding the torch. The pages consisted of a thick material, while the writing though faint, remained legible. He rubbed the edge of a page between his fingers, browsing the pages. Shaking his head, he turned to Pug.


    "Champion says goblin writing not many, goblins use song and story to remember ancestor teachings."


    Little Rang translated.


    "Send a goblin to escort the Scholar. Bring him here."


    Chu ordered. He stood up and walked around the hall, popping inside the smaller rooms for a look. Stepping over to the center of the large hall, he paused by an intricately looking fountain of some sort. Over the years it had been covered in dust and cobwebs and also emptied of water.


    "It''s strange."


    "What''s not strange. Who keeps a lifelike statue of monsters in a dark open hall? Can you imagine walking through that door in the dark?"


    "That''s what strange about it. This is the second floor of the Tower, but I haven''t seen any windows. The walls of these rooms don''t reach the ceiling, judging from the beds, this place served as some type of living quarters."


    Chu chatted with Miki.  Between the staircases on either end, rooms with beds had been fitted for some residents. Did the mages like the darkness that much?


    The goblins hauled up a battered and bruised Scholar Rang from below. The man had suffered injuries, not from the goblins but from his efforts to escape what looked like certain death. On flipping through the pages, Scholar Rang shook his head in the negative.


    "You can remain here and nurse your wounds."


    Chu said. A book found in the clutches of a wolf demon statue could never be simple. The poor lighting was not the right place to be investigating an ancient book.


    While they spent time searching the hall, Chu had the goblins enter the stairs searching for traps. By the time they walked up the stairs, the goblin scouts had taken the initiative and explored the floor and already on the stairs leading to the upper floors.


    "This looks like some sort of workshop. Look at all the desk and tables."


    Chu muttered as he walked around with the torch.


    "Wow, look here Chu, Sakura would swoon if she saw so many parchment papers."


    Miki giggled while pointed to a room. Inside it consisted of shelves filled with numerous stacks of parchment. On the shelf at the rear contained blocks of charcoal and old ink slabs. Decaying feather-like quilts occupied a pigeon-hole with some turning to dust as she tried to hold them.


    Treading carefully so as not to set the tower ablaze, they journeyed upwards. The next floor caused his heart to flutter and thump wildly.


    "Nooooo!"


    Ming yelled as Chu stepped into what looked like a large library. High shelves circled around the perimeter as a circle of desk dotted around the familiar center fountain. Chu passed between the desk as he glanced at the open and discarded book scattered around.


    The workshop below had parchments scattered around the desk, but he considered it the result of a sloppy worker. The condition of the library, however, proved that something had taken place for the owners to beat a hasty retreat. Large tomes, ripped pages, and flipped chairs, were all strewn on the stone floor in a haphazard manner.


    Near the outer wall, small rooms contained bunk beds for the users.


    They spent some time resting again before continuing.


    "The writing is nearly unrecognizable, but it looks the same as the book down below."


    They entered the fifth and final floor to find the goblins chattering near the center. This one had locked rooms lining the walls on one side. At the other end, wide stone steps sprouted from the walls, leading up to a large platform that dangled from the ceiling.


    "Goblins say key not open lock to rooms. That one also injured when striking door."


    Little Rang informed.


    A little disappointed in not finding something amazing or heaven boggling, Chu followed Miki as the curious girl ascended the steps. They found themselves standing on a large platform with an opening in the center. Large iron chains secured this hanging floor, that rocked very slightly when they stepped on it.


    "This counter looks strange. What are all those contraptions?"


    Miki asked. Her fingers dusted off a lever. She grimaced on exerting herself as she pushed and pulled it. When Chu turned around and spotted her, it was too late. With a triumphant yell, the lever moved forward.


    What the heck?


    Was this the legendary trap; placing a button with the sign-- don''t push!


    A creaking noise resounded as the rays of the morning sun filtered through open vanes on the walls. Chu had lost track of how many days they had spent exploring the tower in the dark. One of those rays struck a large disk in the center, causing the layers of dust and cobwebs to dazzle them from the brightness.


    Chu halted his steps and gazed at the large curved metallic design. Holding his torch, he noticed similar devices bolted onto the walls of the tower. He stared down at the fountain-like object, plum in the center down below. A stroke of realization soon dawned upon him.


    "Ah, I know what this is used for! I saw something similar in a movie!"

 Chapter 154- The Writing on the Wall

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Writing on the Wall</h4>


    Commander Butts stood on the parapet extending northwards from the highest tower. Like a lone figure refusing to yield to nature, he defied the blizzard bombarding him as it roared past the embattlements.


    His fur cape flapped in the wind, exposing the ice-coated metal breastplate. Furrowing his brow, he raised a hand over his eyes while peering northwards.


    A few miles away, the gigantic mountain range that broke the clouds on either side of the fort, had been cleaved in two as if by a massive sword. The entity that accomplished the feat, ended up leaving steep, mirrored faces on the nearly indestructible rocks. This creation led to the only gap in the mountain chain, opening a passage to the south.


    The width of this gap extended to roughly ten miles. Before him, the tips and summits of boulders jutted out from the white ocean-like dark red icebergs. Underneath this seasonal sea lay broken rocks and scree painted in a similar shade.


    An artificial color, stained and bathed from yearly sacrifices.


    The Nord Pass!


    One of the three most dangerous places known to mankind.


    "This has the making of a terrible winter. I recall when I first came to the pass, we experienced a terrible storm. The Chief Commander then spoke of a rumor. The ancient scrolls recorded that a harsh winter roils the slumbering demons."


    "And did it?"


    "No, but I can tell you this winter, makes the one from the past seem like a drizzle."


    Butts replied to the man who joined him. Once considered a genius from a noble clan, Butts had been sent to the Military for grooming. Unlike most noble-born children who thirsted for their day of returning to power, Butts chose to remain.


    His drive for adventure led him to become a Sersen, and eventually placing him in command of the most dangerous garrison know to man. Here he along with other commanders, controlled men from not only the Empire but also from the Kingdoms to the south. A unified front against a common threat.


    "The Imperial General has sent word that a convoy of new weapons will soon arrive. He hopes you train the men well with it when spring arrives. The new weapons should boost our long-range attacks significantly."


    Vice Commander Evan reported. Unlike Butts, he came from a peasant home and worked his way up the chain of command. The two, however, interacted well together, along with the other Commanders stationed at the front. Out here, everyone shared a common interest.


    "Nothing less from my mentor. These weapons must pack quite a punch, for General Kettle to personally rate them. Alright, let''s head down since I am practically freezing out here."


    "Whose fault is that? Didn''t you say you wanted to do this every day to boost the morale of the troops?"


    The vice commander scoffed while watching the burly man crack the ice on the iron breastplate. Wrapping their cloaks tightly, the two then exited the battlements. They entered the warmth and safety of the fort, while unaware that far to the north, a lithe and graceful figure fought a horde of demon beast, alone in the snow.


    ***


    "I know what this does."


    "What''s a movie, Chu?"


    "Why do you always keep grasping onto the strange words. Don''t think I haven''t been paying attention. When we return, I''m gonna have a long chat with Mrs. Thomas."


    Chu sidetracked the girl, wiping the dust from the controls. This raven-haired girl possessed a sharp mind and an equally quick tongue. He focused on the machinery before him.


    The copper-colored linkages and rods slowly creaked loose after centuries of rest. A bronze disk reflected the light from the torch.


    Fumbling with the controls, stones near the roof of the tower grated open. Beams of light pierced the darkness, finding reflectors bolted on the walls. The light concentrated on the large reflector above him and then focused on the fountain below. He shielded his eyes on the burst of sudden sunlight.


    Surrounded by chattering praises from faces filled with awe, Chu inspected the so-called fountain. He soon realized that this thing in the center acted as a focal point, to channel the light down to the floors below. Inspecting the slightly smoking contraption, Chu heard a series of crackles.


    Utilizing the natural light, he then found the source of the noise-- the flat vertical plates that surrounded the metal construct. A burning smell, halted his fingers, as he also detected a source of heat.


    "Miki, turn it off!"


    He shouted from below while stepping over the two-foot stone circle, which surrounded the contraption. A moment later the hall submerged into darkness, as the excited chatter gave way to disappointing groans.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "It''s a source of light and heat. The thin plates act as a radiator, emitting heat to warm the surroundings. Careful, because its hot. Have the goblins clear the fountains below us otherwise, we might end up setting this tower ablaze."


    Chu warned Ming. As if to prove his words, a goblin stumbled out from the stairs, his tongue lolling from his mouth.


    "The sun, the sun fell. Angry, angry at goblins and then smoking in rage. Returned to sky."


    Chu nodded on receiving the translated message and then turned to Ming.


    "Have the goblins clean the fixtures below, and also call the Elders. Since they plan to remain here, we can trade this knowledge for extra benefits."


    A few hours later, Chu had the Elders gawking as he brought down the sun. Upon the platform, Miki instructed Pug and some other Elders on how to work the device. With the goblins seeking to establish an outpost here, Chu planned to return so as to conduct an in-depth exploration.


    Currently, he lacked two things before he could unlock any treasures hidden here.


    "We have overstayed on our adventure. It''s time to return home. It''s also high time for us to visit a city."


    "Yay, I always wanted to visit a city. Mrs. Thomas told us so many stories about living there."


    Miki jumped while hugging him in her excitement.


    "Finally. I''m tired of Singh rubbing in his tales of adventuring in a city, while giving me that smug grin."


    Ming said as he cracked his knuckles. Chu really didn''t know what to say about this guy.


    He chuckled, as they descended the stairs. Stepping into the library, Chu glimpsed Scholar Rang stuffing scrolls within his wide sleeves. The old man hovered around the light-bearing apparatus like a moth. On spotting them, Scholar Rang patted his cloak and approached them with a sheepish smile.


    "Ah, you''re here. I walked in the dark but found nothing of importance. The library is full of old relics, probably worth a few coins at best."


    The old man sorrowfully said. Scholar Rang would never admit this light contraption surpassed common knowledge. He planned to return and study it in detail, before revealing it to the world.


    "I see. No matter then, let''s head down for now."


    Chu smiled.


    With Pug and Ming chatting away in the lead, while making full use of the free translator, they entered into the lighted workshop. The group had crossed the open path near the center towards the opposite staircase when Lucy tugged at Chu''s sleeve.


    On his first glance, Chu figured it appeared like a collection of drawings carved on the semicircular unobstructed wall. The sharp and concise art reminded him of an Egyptian wall painting. Closer inspection rendered him speechless.


    "Chu, it''s the same, I should know, I stare at it nearly every day."


    Lucy said.


    "U-huh."


    Chu subconsciously replied as he gravitated to the wall. The drawing of a large outline of a human body encompassed around half the height of the hall. Paragraphs of strange words scribbled on the wall pointing to symbols and what looked like foreign formulas.


    His eyes, however, fixated onto the two large rectangles the size of a child, stamped inside the chest of the drawing. Both contained the familiar lines and curves that piqued Lucy''s interest.


    The pattern and inscriptions on the large cards clutched his eyes. He recognized them from his interactions with Tye. Chu knew them well.


    Ancient Talismans.


    Miki helped Lucy push away the sleeves of her cloak as they compared the two. Chu studied the talismans, his eyes roaming between them. Maybe because of the large drawing, he easily spotted the anomaly.


    "Ming, bring me a torch."


    Chu said while he peered close to the small pictograph sketches under the large drawing. Although he had the light from the ''sky'', Chu wanted to ensure he missed nothing. If not for activating the lighting mechanism, they would have bypassed this for sure.


    The carved hieroglyphs painted a story. Tapping his lip, he found it easier to understand since he understood the key. Maybe if he had no inkling of a talisman, the meaning would be lost. These doodles and gibberish, however, seemed to make sense.


    Different symbols, different numbers led to pictures of a fallen person, or one standing, holding his arms bent above his shoulders in a muscular pose.


    The main drawing on the wall looked like the final outcome of deadly research. It consisted of two talismans imprinted on the chest of a human figure. Chu retreated from the wall, his face betraying his excitement. Even a child would understand the gist of the message.


    "By the Nord Pass!"


    Scholar Rang covered his mouth, stifling the rest of his words. As a person who frequented the Mage Tower in Limerock, he knew more than the common man. Glancing towards the children, his eyes happened to fall on the girl''s arm.


    Chu turned around, in time to find the old man''s eyes bulging out of their sockets. The man trembled from excitement, as Chu recognized the face and eyes of greed. The boy shook his head, knowing this old man could never be roped into his team. From their meeting in the Trading Post, Scholar Rang proved he was too far gone.


    Unlike Doug and his group, this old crow seems set in his ways.


    "You figured it out, didn''t you?"


    Chu continued talking while advancing like a bosom friend towards the man.


    "The difference between the talismans, the one that might possibly allow a Sersen to possess two talismans."


    With a fluid motion, his hidden hand slipped out from behind the cloak. The dagger entered the stomach of Scholar Rang, buried up to its hilt. Warm blood flowed down Chu''s hand, as he slowly helped the frail man to the ground.


    Scholar Rang stared with glazed, unblinking eyes at the calm face.


    "Why now?"


    "You held the only key behind a locked door and now also outlived your usefulness."


    The soul departed on the words, accepting the logic. He lost his life at the hands of a greedy bastard. Chu stared into the lifeless eyes of the human as he retrieved the dagger with a steady hand. Cleaning the blade on the man''s robe, he stood up.


    From the very start, Chu never planned to let this man live. He had banked that Scholar Rang possessed the knowledge to read and translate the ancient texts. Unfortunately, the old man proved useless.


    Chu had matured from a hesitant boy, afraid to dirty his hands.


    "Come. It''s time to travel."


    END  OF THIRD ARC

 Chapter 155- Organizing

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Organizing</h4>


    For some reason, Chu appreciated this convoy. The scouts seemed one with the forest, reporting dangers to the escorting fighters, chose accessible routes for the sleds and located well-secured caves or hollows for camping at night.


    The strange convoy made their way unimpeded across the winter forest.


    The first night, Chu and his party participated in thwarting an ambush by a band of wildcats. The battle served to hone their skills under the trees. Miki and Lucy also demonstrated their crossbow skills by crippling two of the beast with critical shots.


    "Miki, that one is alive, hurry and kill it."


    "Good shot Lucy, a little later and those goblin archers would have been toast!"


    Like a pair of grim reapers, they hovered around the battlefield, with the contrasting heads of black and blond hair fluttering in the slight wind.


    Ming, and Rose engaged in close combat with the cats, while floundered in the deep snow. The tall black-haired teen used his sword skills to parry the attacks, as the girl circled and stabbed when given the opportunity. Unlike the other girls, Rose kept her long blond hair in a ponytail so as to avoid blocking her vision.


    Ultimately they achieved success, besting the beasts with their bloodied swords. The goblin archers remained safely behind the fighters, thwarting their foes with arrows. Seven wildcats fell that night, without a single goblin casualty.


    The goblin Elder thanked them profusely, and for handing over the spoils of war.


    "No need for us to fight the goblins for furs and meat. They need it more than us."


    Chu said while passing a hand through his jet black hair. One of the cats had managed to claw him on the leg during the scuffle. He had retreated but received a scrape for his troubles. Luckily his leather greaves bore the majority of the damage.


    Like a true adventurer, he cleaned and bandaged the wound. Never would he believe that this wiry frame could inflict damage to a beast twice as large as himself. The result of training and hard work bore this fruit.


    He nodded to his deceased adversary in respect, as a few goblins then hauled it away. Chu had found out that the goblins detoxified the inedible meat before cooking.


    "Maybe that''s why they look green?"


    Ming suspected, scratching his stubble beard in thought.


    The next day they killed a wild boar as it plowed the snow while searching for food. Miki floored it with a bolt that pierced it from behind the front shoulders. The Asian looking girl possessed marksmanship which rivaled the best adventurers.


    Her knife skills were also second to none as she deftly butchered the carcass. Between the industrious children, slabs of meat soon found their way to Mr. Pick who tended the fire. Soon the savory smell of lightly seasoned roast permeated the air, as drops of fat sizzled on the spit.


    That night they enjoyed the roast with their traveling companions, huddled around a blazing fire, set before a shallow cave.


    For half the night the entire party chattered and made use of little Rang, until Lucy sobered them up by killing a stalking Jaga. The Great Western Forest proved once again that it lived up to its dangerous reputation.


    "I thought the goblins didn''t have a full load of iron. How come they have so many sleds?"


    "Did you think I forwarded the exchange for grains, only because I wanted a free escort across the forest?"


    Chu replied with a question, as they slogged through the trees.


    "Yea, that''s what I thought you did."


    "Half of those sleds contain the books from the tower. With the adventurers probably grounded or patrolling the grasslands, we have no reason not to take advantage. I had the goblins transport every book and scroll they found. Win-win Lucy. Win-win."


    Chu said to the girl.


    A snowstorm caught them midway, but the goblins stomped the snow and created little circular trenches inside the high snow. Within these trenches away from the whipping wind, small fires warded off the cold. Chu glanced through the narrow tunnels that connected the travelers. Admittedly, he learned a lot these few days.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Nothing less from these little woodsmen."


    They made the final leg of the journey at night, soon entering a man-made clearing. The moon gazed down, hanging high over the naked branches. Chu recommended this trip at night to avoid meeting unwanted hunters. Only Chu and his companions carried torches to light the way, as the goblins relied on their superior night vision.


    The goblin scouts who normally prowled the forest far from the main party hovered closely around the convoy. Chu soon found himself slogging at the front with a scout nervously guiding them a few paces ahead.


    When he stepped into the clearing, he understood the reason behind their cautious behavior. A fairy-like voice, foreign and yet very natural to the forest entered his cold ears. Chu recognized this entity which created fear, in both goblins and native beasts alike.


    "Elder has been pacing by the western gate for days. A little longer and he would probably walk a trench. I have been entering and waiting in the forest for a few nights."


    His eyes fell on the green-eyed girl, sitting on a high tree stump in the middle of the snow-covered clearing. She dangled her legs while chewing on a thin strip of jerky. The hood of her cloak had been thrown back, exposing the shoulder-length, untamed red hair.


    The goblins, however, turned wary at the two massive wolves, sitting casually at her feet. Two pairs of yellow eyes scanned and then relegated them to the status of insects.


    ''This place truly breeds devils.''


    The Elder goblin accompanying the convoy shuddered while glancing between the little girl and the legend.


    ''This girl is becoming even more wayward.''


    Chu muttered in his mind.


    "Alert the farm, we need some wagons."


    Chu said while walking over and dusting the snow from the rough table.


    "Already done. Sakura said since you took so long, you will definitely return with your hands full. I sent Fenrir with a message to the farm, as soon as they smelled you coming."


    Chu nodded in satisfaction at her initiative. He did not waste a few years in vain. Sakura might not roam around adventuring like the rest, but the little brunette possessed excellent management skills.


    Not bad, not bad at all.


    ***


    "The situation has changed. Not only did we secure a source of black opal but we made an earth-shattering discovery."


    "Do you really think it''s possible?"


    Mr. Thomas inquired with a voice breaking from excitement.


    Chu glanced at the man who grasped the edge of the table with his lone hand. For a man who lost his Sersen ability, this announcement dropped like a meteor from the heavens. The boy knew very well the hope he offered the ex-Military man.


    And this only concerned his family. If successful this could change the fate of the Empire.


    It could also grant him a torturous death, if, revealed to the wrong individuals. To a budding civilization, it could affect the balance of power. Chu looked at the anticipation in the eyes of the man.


    "It might if we can test it in practice."


    "I am afraid to believe it, though it comes from you. The Mage Tower should have known about this already, why hasn''t it been done? Maybe you probably made a mistake in reading?"


    Chu shook his head. The discovery raised an important issue, one which the words of Scholar Rang and the adventurers supported.


    "I have a theory that the Tower Mages acquired their knowledge from an earlier civilization."


    "Impossible!"


    "No way. The Tower Mages have existed even before the late Emperor created this northern nation by bringing the tribes together. Even the old desert kingdom in the south has them as a foundation."


    Chu waved his hands to calm the expected outburst. He expected as much from this gathering. To everyone present, the Tower Mages held a special place of mysterious power.


    Only him, who lived the life of a modern man on earth could suggest such a theory. Ever since he learned that the Tower paid coins for items from ruins, he harbored doubts. The late Scholar had even tried to stuff the scrolls and books from the ancient library.


    Presently Chu sat behind his desk in the barn. The ones around him consisted of his core members only. He would never dare to utter such a statement in public or in a crowd. Such slanderous words could earn him a whipping.


    "Forget it then, consider it a slip of the tongue. To prove this discovery, we need to journey to Limerock. A host of answers lies in the Mage Tower, most likely in their library."


    "What about the farm. Don''t forget we also have Doug heading out in spring?"


    Clod asked. The muscular yellow-haired teen twisted his face in worry. Even with his limp, Clod handled the farming aspect of their farm in an efficient manner. The burly teen already drafted plans for use of the new ploughs.


    "We shall continue our work since this is our base after all. Mr. and Mrs. Thomas will accompany me to Limerock. I expect this search might take us over a year to accomplish because I want to learn about the basis of magic. I''ll select a suitable party."


    Chu had spent over two years building his body, mind, and knowledge. The ruins in the forest woke the thirst for adventure, as well as opened his mind to his current lack of understanding. It was high time he interacted with the educated ones of the world.


    The Mage Tower served as the department store or Amazon of this world. He needed historical information, magical training, talisman instructions, and arcane knowledge. What better place to go, than directly to the source.


    "All well and good but how are you going to access the archives? Not everyone can waltz into the training grounds of the Tower Mages, seeking protected knowledge."


    Chu twisted his face in a smile.


    "Have you forgotten Apprentice Tye?"

 Chapter 156- A start

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A start</h4>


    "Chu, it''s hatching!"


    Miki shouted from the barn window on the second floor. Her yells silenced the ongoing epic battle on the ground. Heads popped out from behind shoddy snow forts, turning towards her, as snowballs currently in flight landed across the battlefront.


    "She said the egg is hatching!"


    "Hey who tossed those snowballs? I''m the eldest here, you know!"


    In under a minute, a group of curious children, thawed and dripped in a semicircle while standing around the fireplace. All eyes focused in the center, where the teenaged girl kneeled beside a large egg. Her long, black hair hung loosely down her back, while she chanted words of encouragement.


    ''The dragon is about to be born.''


    Chu thought, as his imagination ran wild. Since he entered the world, this fantasy world, all things seemed possible. The cracking shell fueled his brain, with grand scenes of him riding the clouds upon the large head of a dragon.


    "Hey Chu, do you think this bird might be large enough to carry me?"


    Ming broke into his thoughts. The snow-covered teen asked seriously while in anticipation. Ming had longed to ride into town on a terrifying wolf, but Dyna scrapped his idea. Even if this bird turned out to be a flightless Inyoni, the stares from villagers would be priceless.


    ''Crud, I forgot it could also be a bird.''


    Chu muttered, remembering that the goblin Shaman had gifted this to Miki during their adventure. He recalled Miki saying that a scouting party which ventured into the southern desert, returned with it. Except for its large size, the egg could hatch into anything from a lizard to a bird.


    With a resounding crack, the newborn chick broke free and entered the world. It righted itself and opened the large pair of sparkling red eyes. Like a drenched fowl, the chick ruffled its feathers and sounded a chirp from its silver beak.


    "Come to papa, papa will take good care of you."


    Ming wasted no time in kneeling down while patting his thighs and cooing. The chick shot a glance from a head facing the clouds, ignoring the boy. It then tumbled down the cushion and hobbled towards Miki. Wobbling, the chick hopped onto the outstretched palm and rode it towards her chest.


    "Chu, I don''t like the way that chick glanced at me. It reminds me mightily of those three thugs."


    The gentle peck and cuddling of the bird, created a riot as the chattering girls descended on Miki and her pet. Chu remained standing gazing at the cracked egg, the size of a football. After the first ruffle of its feathers, that newborn chick had shrunk to a size small enough to fit in Miki''s hand.


    "What will you name it?"


    "The Shaman said the bones call it Alicanto. A beast, worthy of those who covet precious things. I don''t understand, but I like the name. Alicanto!"


    Chu had a strange foreboding of this train of thought.


    "Sounds nice. Did Ms. Sherry also hatch her baby like this?"


    Chu tossed any questions he had out the window, as he beat a hasty retreat on hearing the topic of conversation.


    ***


    The winter stormed across the land, with violent snowstorms and hail threatening to bury the earth. Twice the residents had to sortie out for firewood in the forest. The freezing cold doubled the consumption of firewood, as they had to also warm the large stables.


    On his next trade with the goblins, Chu delivered the entire quota of grain for the remaining winter. This action also saved him the trouble of hustling in the unpredictable weather. The Champion shed tears, on learning about the amazing term called credit. Poor Pug did not comprehend the bottomless hole he dug for his race.


    Who, however, would not be grateful for such wonderful friends?


    Pug instructed a goblin party then and there, to brave the winter and deliver a package for the farm. This foresight proved invaluable, for the last month of winter dumped over six feet of snow.


    All living things heaved a collective sigh on the advent of Spring. The windmill creaked to life after minor repairs, while the forge belched black smoke continuously. The industrial arm of the farm churned among the patches of melting snow.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Chu, the water-logged fields are dry. One week, and I will be ready."


    Clod mentioned after dinner, during the daily report. The words created a murmur to sweep the room.


    "Boss, we have two ploughs ready for tilling. The hand tools have been inspected and oiled."


    "The seeds are airing out. One sack of grain and a few vegetable seeds rotted because of mold. I spoke to Halter to build a room this year solely for storing our grain and vegetable seeds."


    Chu listened to Bon and Amanda and then turned to Sakura.


    "Talk to Miki, and send a message to the Trading Post. Inform John to sell some stones for us, we need coins. At the end of spring, we should have enough gold ready. I also have some letters to deliver."


    Chu had informed Tye of his decision to visit Limerock city. The apprentice drafted a letter to inform the Tower of the plan by the young genius. Unlike most who entered into wealth and flaunted it, Chu operated like an old miser. He ensured Tye included subtle hints as to his needs for accommodation and daily expenses.


    The hard toil in the fields began in earnest. The residents rested comfortably in winter and primed themselves for hard labor. The tilling of the fields lessened the work but Clod had more than doubled the size of the fields. Chu complained bitterly when he hobbled home with a bent back in the evenings.


    "Ah, I see that you''ve decided to till the entire property, Mr. Thomas."


    "Yes, Chief. My adventurer friends helped purchased the lands to retire next year. I plan to give them a head start by sowing the fields."


    "So it''s your friends who helped rid the bandits? Good, good we encourage adventurers to settle and farm out here. I did see you have also prepared a large field from the adjacent grassland. Just bear in mind that fields without papers are taxed double."


    Chu cursed some more as the village chief popped his bubble before riding off.


    One evening Ming and Chong returned from a trip to the village. Seated on the trotting horses, the pair of black-haired riders guided the horses along the road to the forge. Thick travel-worn cloaks, leather gloves, and weatherbeaten faces lined with stubble had them portraying every ounce of an adventurer.


    They dismounted and racking-up the horses near the well and walked into the empty forge. Bon and his apprentices worked outside, beating a spring lift for a new carriage. Ming removed his gold ring, embedded with a large gem and placed it along with the pouch on the table.


    "I can''t believe Miki and Dyna pulled a fast one on that Captain. So this was what Pug sent over with that goblin party. Why didn''t they let me know, I wanted a slice of this easy profit too you know!"


    "Probably that''s why they never told you? Forget that, next time you decide to ride into the village with an entire pouch of gems, count me out. We were supposed to let Mr. Pick  sort the gems before leaving."


    Mr. Pick had the reputation of being the farm''s leading authority on gemstones. When the gray-haired man wasn''t toiling the fields, he could be found in the windmill polishing gems. Ming walked over to the forge and began stoking the fire.


    "Yes, yes, why are you complaining. Don''t think I didn''t notice your smug smile when John hid his tiny ring. But I can''t believe you guys held out on me, it''s not like Dyna pays you to... huh?"


    Halfway through his sentence Ming paused. His mammoth ring and the pouch no longer lay on the table. He ran up to the table while his head swiveled around. Chong noticed the reason behind the teen''s panic, causing his own eyes to open wide. Only both of them occupied this large forge. The sturdy, young man clutched his hair in regret while swaying.


    The loss of the bulbous weird ring might cause everyone to breathe a relief. The loss of a pouch filled with gems, however, would create chaos. Sakura kept a strict hold over the farm''s finances, meaning this loss could not be hidden.


    Worse yet, his name would be smeared along with this idiot. Chong berated himself for following the teen to the village today. As he dropped to his knees while searching the ground he heard one statement which first lightened his heart, and then smashed him into hell.


    "Found it, huh... but why is it empty?"


    Perched on the nearby chair, a small silver bird the size of a cup opened its mouth and burped.


    ***


    Clod managed his resources efficiently. Within two months the tilling had been completed in the surrounding land. The blond-haired teen worked from dawn till dusk, tending the vegetable garden while sowing the corn.


    Early one morning a group of six men stood beside their horses while double-checking their equipment. A wagon laden with supplies for the travel rolled up beside them. After chatting with the surrounding spectators, Chu stood with them in the center.


    "I know you guys won''t let us down. This is one of the most difficult tasks we need to have accomplished, so take your time. Remember to stock up on potions, and use the letter if you find yourself in a bind."


    "Yes, Boss. We will accomplish this task before your arrival in the city. Rest assured."


    Doug replied to him. His voice cracked in excitement from undertaking this important task, and also from having to leave this place he considered home. A child stepped out of the crowd.


    Like an Empress, she strutted out, with bright green eyes, head held high, and red hair blowing down her shoulders. Chu hit her a karate chop on her head and pulled her closer, shattering the grand entrance.


    "Say what you have to say."


    With a faint cough, she placed her hands behind her back.


    "This Boss hates farewells. Remember, nobody can walk over you except this Boss. If you end up in trouble, wait for me. Take care of Lin, since it''s his first time on an adventure. If he doesn''t listen, beat the crap out of him."


    She glanced at the teen driving the wagon, who twitched under her gaze.


    "Singh, you owe me a present when I arrive, so don''t skimp on it. Chong, keep those three brats in line. Wait on this Boss."


    The entire farm waved them off into the morning. Jim had even returned last night with the members from their village home. They had reveled during the night, chatting and drinking to success. When Doug and his group disappeared, the crowd slowly scattered.


    Mrs. Thomas patted Dyna''s dropped shoulders before leaving her standing with Chu. Lucy and Sakura stood beside her, holding her little hands. Dyna leaned back on the boy and then looked at him with glazed eyes.


    "Don''t worry, you can cry with us. I am sure they will be fine. You will see them soon enough. If you need to vent, find Ming. He is due for punishment anyway."

 Chapter 157- Departure

    <h4>Departure</h4>


    One month before the end of spring, a line of wagons approached the farm. The caravan halted on the north-south road while a small contingent of guards escorted a chubby man on foot towards the farm. Mr. Thomas met them at the gate and then ushered them inside.


    "Hello, this one is called Shep Windit. I represent the Windit merchant family in Frost City. The leader of the clan sent me a letter, with this one addressed to you. I will also serve as the liaison between our families."


    Chu nodded, browsing the letter while glancing at the man. The round face contained an everlasting smile, as the narrow eyes surveyed the room. Two normal-looking rings adorned the fingers, topped with polished black stones.


    To the average commoner, this man possessed the bearing of a typical merchant. Chu, however, understood this man was no mere liaison. A hunter could tell that the material for the white fur coat came from winter foxes. A jeweler would also gasp at the polished gemstones made of black opal. The traveling wear of this man reeked of wealth.


    "This humble one is called Chu. I think it will be a pleasure working with you, merchant Windit."


    "Haha, same here, same here."


    The two scanned each other and then broke out into smiles like a pair of old friends.


    Chu indulged the man over a hearty lunch while promoting the ingredients. On a full stomach, he then led merchant Windit on a tour of the windmill. Toll even demonstrated the workings of the mill by grinding some corn into flour.


    "Astounding. I doubted the head of the house when he wrote about this in his letter. The profits from a host of these machines as you call them will certainly be enormous."


    Merchant Windit said while wiping his brows. Toll had given him the VIP tour which included climbing the tower. He stared up at the sails turning gently in the breeze, amazed at the free coins they produced. Chu led him into the large warehouse.


    "These barrels contain the mixture for the waterproof cloth. Simply soak the cloth thoroughly in the liquid and hang them out to dry."


    "Great, this serves us well since our operation is centered in Frost City. This way we won''t have to move many resources. The market centers on cloaks and robes, so this amount of liquid might not last us a month."


    Merchant Windit said. He showed Chu the traveling cloak of an accompanying guard. The thick material would definitely suck the barrels dry. With the expected sales, the few hundred barrels wouldn''t last long.


    "Hmm... Senior, I don''t mean to pry into your business but there is another way. You can open the bales of cloth and paint the surface with the liquid. This way you save on the barrels while increasing your output."


    Chu tapped a barrel with his boot while glancing at the merchant. He further continued,


    "Although the finished product might admit water later, a few additional coats of paint would do wonders."


    Sure enough, Shep Windit lived up to Chu''s expectations. The subtle hints nurtured his merchant instinct.


    "If we paint one coat of liquid, it would probably serve its purpose for a year. We can also take the initiative to recoat a sold piece of clothing for a small sum. For better quality material, we can double-coat it while increasing the price."


    The merchant said as his eyes sparkled.


    "Mike, head out to the convoy and have them drop the sacks of grain here. They can then load these barrels. The sooner we return to the city, the faster we earn money."


    Merchant Windit said.


    "How much for the grain?"


    "No need, no need. Consider it a gift from our first meeting. Hopefully, we can have the same amount of barrels when we return at the end of summer. Oh, and please call me Shep."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Thank you for the grain, merchant Shep. I think we can provide the same amount of barrels at the end of a season. I don''t mind cutting into my profits if you can supply double the amount of grain."


    Chu returned the smile from the merchant who rubbed his hands. Nothing beats a business relationship when the two partners see eye to eye.


    ***


    "Ah, I left my snowbear backpack. Wait for me."


    "My jar of pellets, I forgot my jar of new pellets."


    "Forget these idiots, let''s go!"


    The chattering crowd waved goodbye as the three wagons finally set out from the farm. Chu spoke some words to Clod before patting his shoulder. Halter helped him mount the horse since he rode behind the wagon. On the first day of summer, Chu left the farm.


    He rode past the wagon driven by Sakura. The little girl clicked the reigns with a face full of excitement. Like an expectant child who waited for this vacation trip, Sakura smiled and chatted to ease the butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    Sitting beside her, Dyna munched on a pickle waving her hands and laughing as she talked. This crafty devil switched into an angelic little girl among her close kin. A large covered cage occupied the tray, within which a large wolf lay dozing.


    The flimsy wooden door remained open at the rear, as the other two inhabitants roamed the countryside. The horse clipped beside the second wagon. This one contained supplies and an open birdcage. Chu had no choice but to bring this flying disaster with him.


    "Is everything okay, Miki?"


    "Yup, Clod, and Jim double-checked the supplies last night again for us. We have more than enough food for us and the horses. Brella and Sally are riding around following Lucy."


    Chu nodded and then grimaced as she dipped one hand into a pouch and placed a fist full of coins into a bowl. He shuddered on recalling the shaman''s words.


    The three girls should be riding around the grasslands. Chu spared no expense when it came to the horses, with a pair of horses harnessed to the wagons. He clicked his mount to the leading carriage to start a conversation.


    "With this speed, we can probably reach Karst within two to three days. We don''t need to enter since I just have to collect something."


    "Very well then, we can wait with the caravan outside the walls. From there, it should take us a little over two weeks to arrive in Limerock city. You do know that with this amount of horses, we will attract attention right?"


    "More horses means more loot? Hopefully, we can earn some money on that leg of the journey."


    Chu answered. Mr. Thomas drove the carriage with Mrs. Thomas sitting beside him. The modified carriage consisted of a full wooden enclosure with spring lifts and steering. Currently, it remained vacant since Amanda and Sue had galloped towards the Brown farm to make a delivery.


    He chatted with Mrs. Thomas before joining Ming and Tye riding in the front. Clod remained on the farm to tend the fields. The blond-haired teen remained adamant about staying home for this trip. Chu, however, knew this excuse masked Clod''s true intentions. Rose also chose to stay, taking up the post as head of security.


    ***


    Camping in the wild turned out just as he imagined. They parked their wagons in the field near the road and unhitched the horses to graze. Dyna grabbed the three girls who normally remained home and spirited them into the grasslands.


    By the time Chu helped Ming set up the campfire and carried water for the horses, Dyna returned. Amanda held up her catch proudly, unconcerned about the blood and feathers smeared on her face and clothes.


    "Look, mother, I caught this one myself. I sneaked up to this one and shot it. Can you believe it, one shot, the daily training really paid off."


    "Chu, Sue and I caught this pheasant. We had to chase after it for days after I shot its wing."


    Sakura chimed in while holding up a large bird.


    The excited chatter continued during the preparation and cooking, as the hunters recounted their recent adventure. Mr. Thomas turned in early with his wife, as Dyna carried the girls on a night adventure under the moon.


    "Hey Chu, I just figured out they palmed all the housework on us. You need to lay your foot down, man.  They already control my money, next thing you know I''ll be cooking in the kitchen while they head out adventuring."


    "U-huh, when the Sersen comes back, feel free to share your thoughts."


    Chu replied while laying down and burying himself under a blanket. Tye huddled next to the fire, lost in his world of sketches and notes.


    Early the next morning the caravan set out, with the girls sleeping in the carriage. Ming drove the last carriage, voicing his grievances with a dozing wolf.


    They traveled to Karst without encountering any trouble. Leaving the wagons outside the walls, Chu entered with Ming for a brief visit. They exited the town carrying a large chest between them.


    "Wow, so beautiful!"


    "Amazing, I have never seen such designs before. Not even the nobles wear such exquisite jewelry."


    Mrs. Thomas nodded in appreciation as she browsed through the various designs in the chest. The girls squealed and yelled in excitement as they opened the soft cloth which contained the precious jewels. For an entire day, they never exited the carriage.


    The jeweler had lived up to his word and completed the order. The tradesman had hired extra help and completed the designs the boy left with him. The worth of that chest might make a high-ranking nobleman faint.


    The road from Karst to the city of Limerock ran from west to east. Unlike the rutted, clay roads that extended from the town to the surrounding villages, the road consisted of spread gravel and stone slabs.


    Meandering over hills and shallow valleys with bubbling brooks, it ran through hedges and sparse clumps of woodland forest. Fellow travelers passed them by, greeting with a  nod before hustling about their own business. Most of the time, however, they found themselves camping alone.


    Just like now, in the middle of a woodland grove.


    A prime place for an ambush.

 Chapter 158- A City

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A City</h4>


    "Kill the men brothers, we will console the women tonight. Haha!"


    The bandit leader shouted while running through the trees towards the camp in the clearing. One of his pupils looked cloudy white, with the rest of his face hidden inside an unkempt red beard.


    His large frame with broad shoulders and exposed bulging biceps, towered over his subordinates. He wore a tattered leather piece that opened into a short skirt. Pumping his exposed thighs, he led the pack while covering the short distance to the travelers.


    "Kill!"


    With a feral roar, he launched himself into the air gripping an ax over his shoulder. This standard practice, usually had the women screaming and the men cowering.


    The leader possessed a host of wonderful attributes working for him-- the crooked yellow teeth that caused one to freeze and take that second look, the exposed genitals boasting of a man who dared to do anything, and also a psoriasis rump not ashamed to peek out at the world.


    Women had a habit of swooning when they saw him, showing a similar reaction, like a handsome prince on parade.


    His eyes thus opened wide when a rather pretty black-haired girl and a smaller brunette raised a pair of crossbows and calmly shot him.


    Like a sack of potatoes or a large bag of rice, he crumpled to the ground. A bolt had pierced the leather armor, but the hidden breastplate stopped it an inch from his heart. The next bolt, however, proved critical as it lodged into his neck.


    The onrushing bandits behind their leader paused to a trot in surprise. Eyes glanced between the gasping man struggling to plug the spraying artery and the unusual armed girls. The leader floundered on the dirt while growing weaker by the second as his hands lost strength.


    The girls casually reloaded the crossbows like practiced soldiers. Atop the carriage, sat the other females in a circle scanning the surroundings with their backs against each other.


    A large number of beautiful women restored their zeal, causing the bandits to momentarily forget the cold steel held by those silky hands.


    "Vengeance! Vengeance for the captain."


    "Torture those wenches, let them beg to die."


    The few bandits overturned the shock and raised their weapons, ranging from pitchforks to swords. With more than twenty companions expected to soon join them from over the opposite ridge, these travelers would enjoy a torturous ending.


    Trying to reason with frenzied men during a fight was like trying to out a forest fire with a cup of water. Chu focused on the man rushing towards him with an outstretched pitchfork.


    From the top of the carriage, another volley of bolts whizzed through the air initiating bellows of pain.


    "Die brat."


    The man jabbed the wooden prongs towards him, while Chu sidestepped to the left. As if practiced for a thousand times, he entered into attacking range when the man yanked the weapon in preparation for a second stab.


    An average man would have kept his distance, but Chu had shed the mentality of fear.


    Creating a flash, a silver arc descended from above, halted by a crunching sound.


    Chu completed his actions by kicking the man in the chest, freeing his sword from the skull in a fluid motion. Wasting no time, he thrust his sword into the ribs of a bandit, engaged in a one on one sword fight with Ming.


    "Argg, brat you have no honor!"


    The bandit dropped to his knees while clutching his fresh wound. Chu refused to accept the bait parrying a mirrored sneak attack from a copying bandit. Ming answered the man with a stab through the heart, before avoiding a cleaving strike from another foe.


    About eight bandits had accompanied the leader, hoping to pocket the best of the spoils. Accustomed to swiftly ambushing and overpowering their prey, the dwindling survivors sobered on realizing they kicked a boulder.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    A really hard boulder.


    Three of them dropped dead soon after, by cross-bolts fired from an unlikely source. Never in their lives would a man think females could wield weapons with deadly efficiency.


    "Dammit, where are Joe and the archers!"


    "By the Nord Pass! What devilry is this?"


    Over the ridge of expected reinforcements, walked out two girls. The short one wore a cloak with blood-colored hair lifting slightly in the wind. The green eyes surveyed the remaining two men as if staring at tasty morsels.


    The blond-haired girl, however, looked like a heavenly devil. Clad in leather armor, she held twin daggers that dripped with blood. Under the scattered moonlight, the newcomers reeked like harbingers of death.


    What froze the blood of the experienced highwaymen, flanked the girls. Two large wolves materialized from the shadows, their yellow eyes stifling the very souls of the impious men. A third beast trod from behind the ridge, tossing the carcass of a man like a ragged doll from its bloodied maw. The nonchalant display turned their legs into jelly.


    Chu tapped a spellbound robber lightly on the shoulder with the flat of his blade. The action prompted a scream, nearly jolting the man to death.


    "Hey, take us to your stash."


    ***


    "Hmph! What kind of bandit camp is this? No ledgers, your accounts are also in a mess, and anyone has access to the money chest. No wonder you look like beggars."


    Amanda berated while crossing her legs on a chair. Her long dress highlighted her body, endowing her with a regal countenance. The lone bandit survivor kneeled in the middle of the cave, bowing his head while twiddling his fingers in consternation.


    A few hours ago, he would have torn the robes off this rare beauty and ravished her for days, rather than listen to her scoldings in shame.


    Those fantasies occurred before she buried a cross-bolt into the forehead of the camp guard. The guy did ask for it since he displayed some lewd actions when they entered the camp. The body of a dead woman tossed nearby and begging for a burial didn''t help his cause either.


    This survivor''s only thoughts lay in how to please the terrifying goddess.


    She tossed a parchment from her dainty fingers and then focused her eyes on him. Her commanding display caused him to flinch.


    "What''s your name again, Hurl is it?"


    "Burl, its Burl young miss."


    Amanda waved her hands in dismissal at such a trivial matter. She clasped her hands on her lap before continuing.


    "Hurl, this young miss is already within marriageable age. As such she requires a large dowry so as not to bring shame to her family. Now, a box containing a measly thousand pieces of gold, along with a few scraps of armor, surely cannot suffice. Don''t you agree?"


    "Ah, young miss this stash is all we have. I swear an oath to the heavens since we have nothing again hidden in secret. And begging your pardon miss, but my name is Burl."


    What the heck, this young woman acted as though they worked for her. That chest of gold coins required painstaking effort to collect. The bandit troupe had literally shed blood and lives to gather that amount. As for fibbing to these monsters, Burl would never dare attempt it.


    His bandit companion who survived the ambush had tried to lead them into a trap, but the blue-eyed reaper thwarted it. The punishment had been a horrendous death as the wolves meticulously tore him alive, limb from limb, with Burl witnessing the unthinkable death.


    Did these devils bear some sort of grudge against the reputable, hard-working bandit community?


    "Hurl, Hurl, this isn''t enough. Do you really want this young miss to enter into Limerock City as a pauper? Without coin and status, those vile and ungodly men would have their way with this young maiden."


    The monologue had Burl coughing up blood.


    Amanda locked eyes with the disheveled man, causing him to spring sweat like a fountain. After witnessing tonight''s slaughter, only a fool wouldn''t know what would happen with an unsatisfactory answer.


    She sighed softly with a face of disappointment, thus causing the man to panic.


    "Wait, wait a moment young miss. On this road to Limerock, we are not the only gang around. Though the garrison patrols the road, highwaymen still roam unchecked. Some even slaughter entire convoys while others implement taxes on merchants."


    "So what does this have to do with you, Hurl?"


    Amanda asked.


    "The saintly miss may not know, but gangs tend to liaise with each other to avoid infringing into the territory of the other. I know where to find them along the road since we maintain trade for supplies and equipment."


    Chu nodded on the side. It made sense for these robbers to conduct trade with each other. Not only did they not avoid the perils of being recognized in the towns, but they could pass information among each other as to garrison activities.


    "Lead the way Hurl. Lead the way..."


    ***


    Three weeks later, a convoy of four wagons plodded along the road, heading east. The last wagon contained the toils from their journey. Chu and Ming both wore bandages wrapped around different parts of their body, while Mr. Thomas sported one on his shoulder from an arrow wound.


    Even Tye didn''t escape, also nursing a bloodied nose after a tussle. The apprentice learned more about the true nature of these companions in the past few weeks than in the months living at the farm. Tye only had one goal at present and that was to cast off these shameless devils as soon as possible.


    A horse clipped at the front, as the rider approached the lead carriage.


    Bella wasted no time to deliver her message, with overflowing excitement. She brushed the morning dew from her black hair.


    "We can see it from over the hill about a mile away. I saw a city, a CITY! Limerock!"

 Chapter 159- Two Cities

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Two Cities</h4>


    Doug walked along the narrow lane, leading out from the Commoner''s District of the city. Piles of rubbish littered the streets, blocking the shallow drains. The motionless pools assumed a green-black color, magnifying the stench that permeated the stagnant air.


    He interrupted the buzzing of the flies and the crawling maggots as he waved his hand and also squashed some of the unlucky pedestrians under his boot. Crooked sheds lined the lanes, with treacherous mossy stone alleys connecting to their dilapidated companions at the rear.


    The term Commoner''s District was a nice way of classifying the slums of the city. The quarter occupied the majority of the southeastern quadrant, with the houses and living conditions deteriorating from the center of the city and also from the main gates.


    Suffocated from the hustle and bustle, certain areas descended into a rookery that made living in a rural village slum seem like heaven.


    His steps led him into a slightly wider street which served as an invisible dividing line. The lanes on one side led to all makes of contorted wooden houses, while the opposite end led to reasonable well-built structures of stone and wood.


    "A pleasant morning, is Mr. Davis around?"


    Before the clerk could formulate an answer, a boisterous voice sounded.


    "Mr. Doug, what a surprise. I haven''t seen you since we separated on arrival into the city. Come, come on in, I told you to drop by my shop and not be a stranger."


    "Haha, Mister is to kind. You already paid us in full, for escorting you to Frost City. How can we accept more from you? I came today to talk about what we previously discussed, providing you''re not too busy of course."


    "Does this mean you are interested? When I witnessed how you and your companions dealt with those highwaymen, I knew then you had potential. Come, let''s go inside, Jack, mind the shop and see I''m not disturbed."


    The merchant ushered Doug into a small storage room and then barred the door. They seated themselves beside a square wooden table under the flickering light generated from a thick candle.


    Doug met this merchant in Karst while traveling to Frost City. Merchant Davis at the time solicited for guards during the journey. Taking up the position they demonstrated their skills during the trip, fouling an ambush and saving the man''s life in the process.


    The merchant began the hushed conversation.


    "I take it you have also done some investigations of your own."


    "Yes, my friends and I did learn a few things. A man''s lip parts very easily in a tavern, given the right incentive."


    Merchant Davis chuckled while nodding in agreement. Casting off the welcoming, friendly face and turning serious, he bent closer and whispered


    "This street is occupied by small-scale merchants and peddlers. The lane at the end of the street that flows into the slums has the brothels and gambling dens associated with this block. The Walsh gang controls this area."


    Doug nodded since it matched his information. Blocks like these existed throughout the city, with the exception of the Merchant Quarter. Small gangs collected protection fees from the less profitable areas, fighting among themselves for territory.


    The larger and more reputable gangs controlled the better areas and also the Red Light District. Their tentacles even stretched into the Merchant Guild, with ties to the residing nobles. Doug already ascertained that the Walsh gang did not have a powerful backer.


    These shops bordering or within the slums provided little income from taxes, gambling dens, and cribs. The richer folks tend to gravitate towards more cultured establishments, so the majority of customers tended to be those from the lower rung of society.


    The Walsh gang-controlled this block while engaging in skirmishes with the surrounding gangs for similar areas.


    "Then I guess we will pay a visit to the Walsh gang..."


    ***


    The caravan climbed the small hill and pulled aside on the short grass, dotted with small flowers. In the distant horizon, the morning mist swirled around ancient towers piercing through the white ocean.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The mist slowly dissipated, revealing the rows of tiny houses circled by a huge stone wall. Outside the battlements, large swathes of rectangular fields extended into the plains, the yellow tops undulating in the gentle wind.


    "Wow!"


    The word summarised the collective thoughts of the children.


    "We''ll use the north gate since it''s closer to our destination."


    Tye said, satisfied with their reaction.


    They arrive at the north gate around noon. The thirty-foot stone walls towered over them, while they rode pass wagons filled from boxes of ale to bales of hay. Officials, accompanied by guards hovered around, inspecting and collecting city taxes.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we join that line? I think we have to collect a token from those officials to give the guards in front of the gate."


    Ming asked while observing the chattering and bustling akin to a market.


    "No, need. The token is for those who conduct business within the city. Certain people are exempt from searches. As for travelers on foot, they usually pay the entrance fee of ten silvers anytime they need to enter the city."


    Tye answered with a hint of pride. He had secretly hoped someone asked this question so as to allow him to demonstrate the ranking of a member of the Tower. The next few words, however nearly caused him to spurt blood.


    "I see, but then who do we know?"


    Chu ignored the bickering between the two riders, trying hard not to gawk at this novel experience. For the country children, a first-time adventure in a city might compare to a native from an isolated community entering a well-known city. To Chu the excitement doubled as this modern man stepped foot into a city like one from recorded history.


    Tye handed over his Tower Mage token to the guard captain at the gate. The man inspected the token while frowning at the four wagons accompanying the apprentice. The last wagon driven by a blond girl caught his eye.


    The decrepit wagon had a veritable hill of armor, swords, chests, and boxes. Tye followed the man''s gazed and flushed red from embarrassment.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen you but as an apprentice from the Tower, you should uphold its reputation. Don''t smear the Tower to earn a few coins from a merchant."


    Tye nodded meekly while collecting the token. This guard had no idea of the meticulous thieves accompanying him. Tye had personally seen them in action, bamboozling and scraping away everything except the stone sink from the lairs of bandits.


    Tye had goggled on the sidelines, when he heard cock and bull stories, ranging from collecting dowry, assisting disabled farmers, to caring for helpless pets.


    He recalled lowered his head in shame whenever those surviving bandits glanced at him.


    When the fairy in need of the dowry buried a bolt into a cur without flinching, the disabled farmer sliced a few necks of rushing bandits, and those pitiful pets tossed bodies like chaff in the wind, Tye grasped the characters of these people.


    Shameless.


    Chu interrupted the captain stationed at the gate to clear the air.


    "Beg your pardon captain, but this apprentice mage is not assisting merchants seeking to circumvent the taxes."


    Mr. Thomas jumped down from the carriage and approached the captain. Seeing the convoy stop, the guards directed the wagons at the rear to continue the flow of traffic, while a few approached cautiously.


    "The Tower sent apprentice Tye to help rid the bandits along the western road to Karst. These wagons contain the proof and fruits of his heroic achievement."


    Mr. Thomas said in a voice loud enough to attract the ears of the surrounding crowd. He handed over a small pouch to the captain.


    "This here contains the tokens of merchants, guards and even the vile bandits who roamed the road. Apprentice Tye has even ventured into the Great Western Forest and tamed the wolf kings!"


    The Captain opened the pouch and grabbed a fistful of tokens. Sure enough, he recognized some of the carvings, especially the one carried by the garrison patrols. The commanding presence of the one-armed man indicated he was no mere farmer.


    Chu used the opportunity to raise the tarp covering the side of the cage. The captain and the spectating guards who glimpsed inside stumbled backward in fear. A couple of travelers screamed and then fell on viewing the prisoners. Chu rolled back the covers.


    "Apprentices like master Tye should not be compared to those who seek fame and fortune. He is a true man of the people, a staunch defender of evil. The Tower has protected the people for generations, and they will also continue to assist in the future."


    Chu said, making use of the silence. He winked at Tye while hinting something with his chin. Tye finally grasped his meaning. With a flourish of his wide sleeves, the apprentice raised his head.


    "The Tower not only fights and protects the Pass. We render assistance wherever needed. That is our bound duty to the people."


    With that he clipped his horse forward, followed by the convoy. A burst of chatter and murmurs accompanied them, as the wave of rumors rippled out from behind.


    Passing under the narrow tunnel, Chu exited into the city of Limerock. A wide-open field greeted them, with barracks and large stables positioned on either end.


    "All the large cities are like this. Horses and wagons are kept here for a fee since one needs to enter the city on foot. Merchants will rent those large buildings to store their goods. The taxes for using horses and animals within the city restricts it to nobles."


    Chu nodded while they followed Tye out into the wide cobbled street. The apprentice led them to the east until joining a small line of wagons. An iron gate allowed entry into a ten-foot wall of stacked stone and slate.


    This weathered defense, unlike its recent towering neighbor, pulsed with an ancient beat. Behind the moss and crumbling stones stained with time, smaller, narrower towers circled around a single larger cousin in the center.


    Tye interrupted their swiveling heads before it broke their necks. The ogling eyes scanning his home restored some semblance of pride.


    "Welcome to the training center of the Tower mages."

 Chapter 160- Helpful folks to make one cry

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Helpful folks to make one cry</h4>


    Tye led them into an open field. Here, wagons filled with bales of hay, boxes of vegetables, and chests of various materials waited for inspection. Scribes would then escort the owners to the respective designation for delivery.


    "Wait here while I find out the situation. My letter should have already arrived before us."


    Tye said as he secured the horse to a wagon. His destination lay in a stone building on the opposite end of the field. Chu and the others gathered between the carriage and the cage wagon. Tye had just stepped out when someone called him out by name.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Apprentice Tye. Last I heard, your master sent you out to some godforsaken village. A pity, I didn''t expect you to return so soon."


    A group of young men in blue robes approached them from among the wagons and waiting tradesmen. They parted to allow a young man with an unblemished face and neatly tied blond hair, to step forth. The dashing, scarlet-robed young man elicited gasps from the surrounding merchants.


    The tradesmen who delivered goods on a regular basis inhaled sharply. Normally, Scribes conducted the everyday duties of the Tower, interacting with outsiders. They frequented the Outer Circle, dressed in faded yellow robes.


    Blue-robed apprentices held the management positions. The older apprentices coveted these lofty positions, especially the ones which lorded over the commoners. The younger apprentices focused on classes held within the assigned towers.


    The valiant, young man wore a scarlet robe with silver trimmings. Only mages wore scarlet, and they rarely appeared in the Outer Circle, much less mingled among commoners. In a flash, word spread of the rare sighting causing a crowd to gather.


    "Ah, what a young mage. He must be a genius among genius. I have never seen such a young mage before."


    "If Senior Mage is willing, I supply lots of herbs and ingredients to the Tower. Maybe Senior would like to visit my wagon and browse?"


    Buttering up an apprentice provided substantial benefits in Limerock. Making friends with a mage, however, unleashed endless possibilities. Tye, however, paused for a moment, as a frown flashed over his face.


    "Senior Hud, congratulations on becoming a Mage. I''m afraid that I cannot remain to converse longer since I have to report to the procurement office."


    "Ah, such is the work of an apprentice. I have long instilled my wise words on you, but you have yet to grasp them fully. For years I have preached that true mages are borne on the battlefield, using their superior power to protect the common man."


    Mage Hud shook his head in grief before continuing. Tye took this brief moment to pass a message to a nearby scribe. Hud paced in the open, with his hands clasped behind his back.


    "An apprentice who pours over books, day and night can never be considered a true mage. I have sweated blood while standing with my comrades in the north, raining down destruction on the tyrannical, demon beasts of legends."


    The spectators nodded, while a few cheered on listening to the bravery of the mage. Mage Hud held his head up high as he flourished his sleeves. As he glanced at Tye from the corner of his eye, he noticed the wagon piled up with what could only be described as junk.


    "My young Apprentice Tye, what did you bring to the Tower? This wagon is loaded with items fit for a blacksmith, rather than the Tower. What is that, is that used armor? Hahaha, it seems like life in the desolates has rattled your brain."


    The surrounding apprentices laughed, prompting jeers from loose lips in the spectating crowd.


    "Senior Mage speaks the truth, those are second-hand armor, not fit for the use of a mage or his guards."


    "Look at those weapons, they seem to have gone through war."


    "Like the esteemed Senior Mage said. Countless days of burying into a book can break a mind, causing one to turn mad."


    As Mage Hud scanned the wagon, his eyes happened to fall on Tye''s companions.


    "Ah, it''s so sad when an apprentice loses his sanity. Tye, this mage will find a place for your companions while you seek help. Apprentices, lead these misguided ones to my courtyard."


    Hud commanded, as his eyes darted between the young girls and glimpsed the electrifying face of Amanda within the carriage. Tye stepped forward to halt the apprentices approaching the carriage.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    As someone who lived in the Inner Circle, Tye recognized none of these apprentices. Hud he knew, as both of them, had entered the Academy together. Hud demonstrated above-average skills in channeling magic.


    When Tye, however, was selected for the Inner Circle on account of his skills with Talismans, Hud festered a grudge. Wearing the scarlet robes boosted his ego, and allowed him to vent years of unjust treatment.


    Tye was just about to brandish his token to help his claim when a part of the chattering crowd stirred.


    Two muscular guards in leather armor parted the crowd, as a scribe walked out. The chatter halted immediately, as the surrounding scribes and apprentices clasped their hands and bowed. Even mage Hud who enjoyed the reverence of the crowd, clasped his hands in fear while bending his spine with a whip-like speed.


    One murmur, created gasps, as the spectators followed suit with eyes filled with fear and veneration. Some even dropped and kowtowed on the field. The wizened old man behind the scribe wore a white robe, embroidered with golden threads.


    "A Council Mage. I have traded for over thirty years with the Tower and have never set my eyes on an esteemed Senior."


    Unlike the others, Tye breathed a sigh of relief. He walked towards the old man who leaned on his staff while huffing. With a clasp of his hands and a quick bow, Tye spoke with a puzzled face.


    "Senior Mage Tarot, why have you hastened to come? I sent the scribe to find the Elder who managed the procurement office."


    "You brat. Do you think the council would greet you with an Elder, knowing who is accompanying you? Have those few months outside of the Inner Tower rattled your brain?"


    The white-haired mage huffed while knocking Tye on the head with his wooden staff. He scanned the children with a pair of sharp eyes, before raising his hands to beckon them over.


    "Come, come, we can use the Archmage''s courtyard. Hurry and bring the wagons."


    The crowd gazed in shock as the old man personally led the group towards the entrance for the courtyard reserved for high standing officials. Some remained rooted to the ground on having caught a glimpse of a fabled Council Mage. Halfway through the fields, the old man paused and then turned around.


    "Every Mage, Apprentice, and Scribe who stood silent during the show should find themselves at the punishment hall within the next hour. Failure to report, means you are no longer a part of the Tower."


    Since his arrival until now, the old man never once cast his eyes on Mage Hud and any of the others. The subtle meaning, along with this blatant threat which even had the proud mage scrambling and sprinting across the field with his companions stumbling behind, confirmed the difference in power.


    As a businessman, Chu would not hesitate to make use of this wonderful opportunity.


    "Beg your pardon, Senior Mage. This little one who carries the title of Heaven''s gifted would like to make an announcement."


    Chu clasped his hands and cast a humble face before the old man. Seeing the pause, and then the brimming excitement in those eyes which thirsted for knowledge, Chu asked for a little time while climbing unto a wagon, to address the silenced crowd.


    "My dear friends, I know that some of you might have found yourself carried away by the earlier speech. I recognize your faces and assure you that my family and I, am not vindictive individuals who harbor grudges.


    Rest assured, we will never seek retaliation for those who laughed at us, yes, even that old fat merchant who is trying to slink away behind the wagon of hay."


    Chu pointed out a man, freezing the movements of the crowd. Nobody was stupid enough to move and gain the attention of tradesmen and scribes alike. The teen continued from atop the wagon.


    "Coincidentally, apprentice Tye has rid the western road to Karst, by defeating the bandits who roam unhindered. In the spirit of victory, he is willing to sell these spoils of war. Those who auction and pay top coin will undoubtedly be remembered, and past grievances forgotten."


    Chu jumped off the wagon to follow the old man.


    "Ming, it''s your time to shine."


    Lucy unhitched her horse from the wagon and followed the rest as they winded along towards a heavily guarded iron gate. Ming grabbed the scruff of Tye''s robe, as he stood beside the stationary transport.


    "Don''t be shy my friends, from what you witnessed, befriending this little adventurer carries tons of benefits. Come, my chubby friend, don''t act shy, I will ensure you will never have problems selling to the Tower again."


    The teen rubbed his callused hands while generating a warm, beaming smile.


    ***


    Mage Tarot led them past the creaking iron gates, into a well maintained cobbled courtyard. Carved stone pots contained flowering plants, which released a mild scent within the tranquil square.


    The old man waved them over from the wagons and gestured for them to sit at the large stone table. Only when the scribes who laid a few platters of fruits and cups of tea departed, did the old man speak.


    "Please help yourself. This old one apologizes for the lack of welcome, but past experiences in dealing with Heaven Gifted showed that they preferred peace rather than fanfare. We did not want to place you on the spot."


    The Council Mage said while focusing his sharp eyes on Chu. Mage Disparte briefly described the inventor during his stay, and the boy had also introduced himself earlier.


    The white-robed elder sighed inwardly on surveying the boy sipping tea at the table. This boy turned a disadvantage into a money-making event.


    Mage Tarot spent most of his years honing his magic and dabbling in research, but he recognized a money-grubber when he saw one. No matter the angle, this brat currently swiveling his head did not have the airs of an inventor.


    "The Council will meet in a couple of days since we have members undergoing closed-door meditation or completing some research. We have prepared a villa on the outskirts of the city, in the tranquil countryside. Please rest and enjoy the hospitality till then."


    "No problem Senior. This little one will leave when his wagon is sold."

 Chapter 161- Stepping into the Underworld

    <h4>Stepping into the Underworld</h4>


    Frost City.


    A little girl of about eight or nine picked her way across the idle street in the evening. The stench from the piles of discarded refuse had dissipated from the unbearable peak caused by the midday sun.


    Dressed in a tattered, faded, cloth sack ripped so as to allow a disheveled head and grimy arms to poke out, she blended into her destitute surroundings. As she meandered across the lanes while cutting along narrow alleys, she steered clear from similar dressed little children.


    Little groups of threes or fours, headed out of the slums to beg in the nearby markets or overturned the heaps of discarded rubbish in the hope of finding a meal or that elusive copper coin.


    Shying away from the beggars, shrewd-eyed men, and gloomy faces, she entered the yard of a dilapidated, twisted shack. Across the lane, an old wrinkled woman sat on a bench before a similar hovel, crooning to her ten-year-old grandson, as he prodded inside a pile of dung with a weathered stick.


    "An orphan arrives in hunger."


    With a soft voice, she said the words next to the door after knocking an accustomed tune. The half-broken door creaked open, ushering her inside. This one-room structure contained strewn rags in a corner to serve as bedding, a twisted washbasin on a small table and a short uneven wooden bench.


    "Brother Lin is waiting. The others have all returned."


    The lone inhabitant of the hovel turned out to be a boy of a similar age. While talking, he removed a few boards from the floor, opening up a narrow tunnel. The girl nodded, before crouching down and beginning her crawl.


    Hope burst out from her heart when she saw the flickering light at the end of this narrow, damp shaft. She then exited within a large room. Unlike the previous hovel, this wooden shack repelled the usually invasive sunlight, with a candle as the only source.


    "Little Bubble, you''re finally here. Washup first, and then have a meal before you report."


    "Big Brother Lin, it can wait. I''ve found them, I found the hideout."


    For the first time in a few days, a smile blossomed on the face of the little girl. Her words cause the one titled Brother Lin to rise while trembling with noticeable excitement. He hurried over to a flat table in the corner, which occupied nearly a third of the room.


    Wooden blocks of all shapes and sizes scattered over it, casting the impression of a game for kids. On closer inspection, one would realize those discarded pieces of scraps maintained order among chaos. The spaces between these blocks contained words.


    "Licome... Licorn lane. Yes, Licorn lane. This amount of stones down, on the left. Large wooden house, bigger than the shacks all around. They have a man with shifty eyes sitting at the door, with another dressed as a beggar walking up and down the lane."


    Lin held another candle as he searched for the name. Finding it, he checked the tiny pouch and counted the pebbles before comparing it to the three-dimensional image on display. Sure enough, a larger wooden rectangle proved the girl''s tale.


    Presently, this map displayed the combined efforts of discarded, and once suffering children. It focused on a particular area that included a business street, gambling dens, and nearby slums. Four little children dressed in clean clothes and munching on bread hovered over the map.


    "Bubbles is right. I and Jay walked that lane to count and whittle the wood houses. But how did you guess the beggar is a guard?"


    A young boy asked while savoring the bread and meat in his oily hands. The little girl scoffed.


    "Have you ever seen a beggar spend all day walking up and down a slum lane? Even I know that the best place to loaf would be out in the market. Besides, I glimpsed a small sword hidden under his robes. You guys should pay more attention to what Brother Singh taught you."


    Bubbles answered smugly.


    "Great work Bubbles but don''t look down on your little brother. They spent the last few nights finding out the locations of all the top members of the Walsh gang. All those colored stones on the map are their work."


    ***


    Four men stumbled out from a large building and inhaled the slum scented air. Overhead, a crescent moon hung like an ominous scythe as boisterous laughs followed their loud conversations.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Damn, I can''t believe you''re so good at gambling Boss. You slapped the faces of those thugs from the Blood gang right back into their block!"


    "Haha, the Boss is so cool. Serves them right, trying to worm their way into our territory."


    "Such fools, thinking we might be some easy pickings. I sent an order to the boys. Before they leave our streets, they will pay double."


    The leader smirked while displaying some crooked teeth. This gambling den belonged to him, so obviously he would win. The fawning words from his subordinates boosted his ego. He staggered a little under the influence of the cheap ale.


    A single gong vibrated out from the center of the city.


    "Ah, it''s now midnight? So early? Come, brothers, let''s celebrate our winnings tonight. I hear the Madame within our block has found some fresh fruits. Let''s coax her into having a bite."


    The boss chuckled as lewd thoughts flashed across his mind. As the underworld rulers of this particular district encompassing a few streets, lanes and alleys, they snaked along familiar shortcuts towards their goal.


    On stumbling across a narrow alley, they kicking a sleeping beggar in their jollification. The dim lighting did not deter these men of the night. When born in the slums, one matured under the absence of streetlamps and the presence of smog from expired firesides.


    "Boss, I am going to ride all night long in..."


    The subordinate leading the way, exited the alleyway had commenced his boasting, only to be halted by a crossbolt that broke into his skull from the side. His mouth remained open while slumping to the mossy yard with his tongue lolling out.


    His two companions who fanned out naturally from the passage also received similar greetings. One facepalmed the cobbled stone, with a bolt sticking out from his ear, while the other dropped on his back as the deadly iron churned through his forehead.


    Three bolts fired in mutual fashion from point-blank range. The victims probably never even noticed the hooded figures melding into the shadows, much less identified any particular trait.


    "What the..."


    The boss of the Walsh gang slurred on witnessing the ambush. The audacity of the merciless actions sobered him completely. Within these streets, he ruled as the sole monarch.


    Beggars and thugs under his payroll reported the movements of any strangers, making a scene like this improbable. Yet tonight, when he found himself vulnerable, someone launched a sneak attack. Worse, the majority of his gang focused their activities on the far side of his territory, ironically dealing an ambush to a rival gang.


    He scrambled and floundered into the ally, hoping to escape only to find a beggar impeding his path. An arm in tattered clothing rose in the darkness, followed by a metallic strumming.


    The leader of the Walsh gang dropped dead.


    "Grab the sacks and then bag them."


    The beggar commanded while scanning the lane for signs of life. Soon, four cloaked figures snaked along the hidden alleys towards their plotted destination. In the darkness, chalk arrows or colored stones helped navigate this wooden maze.


    Soon a flat wooden house entered into view. The beggar paused within the darkness of the hidden alley until a tiny figure circled the house and trotted down the nearby street. The killers picked their steps and knocked on the door.


    "What took you so long. We''re finished."


    A cloaked figure greeted as the guest tossed four sacks on the floor. The wooden planks creaked under the combined load from the nine sacks. A message scrawled onto a table lay nearby. Like a ghost, they disappeared into the night.


    ***


    Doug tossed his beggarly disguise and then wiped his body. Flinching, he rubbed some cheap ointment onto a few purple bruises. Drying his hair with a towel, he walked bareback into the main room.


    A large rectangular table occupied the center, with a throne-like chair on one end accompanied by normal wooden chairs. Long wooden benches lined the walls over which oil lamps cast their glowing light. Doug sat on the right of the cushioned chair with a sigh.


    "Report."


    "All those holding key positions in the Walsh gang has been eliminated. The gang consists of seven key members, along with twenty-four subordinates and thirty informants. Should the survivors fail to heed the message, we can conduct a sweeping purge."


    "I expect infighting and defiance as the stupid ones seek out power. Find me a capable stooge."


    To establish control over these low-income areas discarded by the larger gangs, Doug followed a plan hatched from a little rural farm. Cut the head and support a puppet ruler from the shadows. The candidate must be someone who enjoyed the taste of power but feared death even more.


    "Have the children reported?"


    "Yes, all are accounted. Lin has the night shift with five of them accompanying him. I gave him specific instructions to keep them within our slum hideout since I suspect chaos will break out on the discovery."


    Doug nodded. His first action on entering the city had been to purchase a house in the better part of the commoner''s quarters. Under the guise of running an orphanage, he recruited the grateful children from the slums.


    The expectations Chu had of those struggling to live day by day, bore fruit. Not only did Doug gain some diehard supporters, but he also found some experienced subordinates. Pickpocketing, stealing, scouting... these children possessed a plethora of suitable skills.


    Currently, he had established outpost like the one located within the Walsh gang, deep inside the territory of the five adjacent gangs. The children roamed free under the radar of beggars and thugs, gathering information.


    Through a contact, this child network spread across the city. The orphanage provides food and shelter for a price. The slum hideouts served to handle the growing numbers while keeping the children within their familiar grounds.


    Every hideout had a nominated child who reported to the orphanage and receives the assignments. Copper coins passed when Doug or another member verified the task completion. Chu stressed they ran a business and not a charity.


    "Lin said he wants to build a small shed over where Grandma Ann sits outside the hideout. She doesn''t mind, but the sun is unbearable."


    "Place a task for the elder kids in the Walsh territory to handle it. Don''t forget to purchase some good clothes for her and her grandson to wear under those rags. They have helped us out considerably."


    Chong added. He paused and glanced at Singh before turning to Doug. The bareback man caught their silent communication.


    "Out with it?"


    Doug said causing Chong to smile wryly.


    "Doug, do we really need to keep mapping those old sewers? It stinks!"

 Chapter 162- Life as a Guest

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Life as a Guest</h4>


    Chu rolled off a king-sized bed containing a straw-stuffed mattress and an embroidered quilt lining. The bedpost towered to the high ceiling while decorated by spirals of thin veils of red cloth.


    The thick white canopy hanging overhead held a captivating embroidered pattern weaved by golden threads.


    The vast expanse of the room swallowed the huge bed. A polished marble floor extended towards the far walls of solid stone which then rose to meet the lofty ceiling supported by massive wooden beams.


    An engraved wooden tub sat in one corner opposite the bed, adjacent to a stone cabinet holding a large basin and earthen jug.


    Dressed in only his trousers, Chu pushed open the massive double doors leading to the wide upper balcony while inhaling the crisp morning air. The chill on his bare chest warmed under the rays of the sun.


    "No wonder the rich would rather squeeze the last dollar from someone rather than part with this lifestyle. One needs serious willpower to resist this temptation."


    He sighed in thought while knowing only a few days of this living had gnawed at his adventuring heart. Luckily, he did not face this allure alone. Placing his hands on the marble balcony, he inhaled deeply while turning to his bed.


    Chu strolled lightly over to the large bed and then cast a gentle gaze at the sleeping figure. A slight breath escaped the twitching nose as the body turned while clutching a thin pillow. A silvery line exited the side of the open mouth ending in a blob that swung like a pendulum.


    Grabbing another pillow, Chu walked over as his soles disappeared into the lush fur rug circling the bed.


    He then jumped onto the bed while administering a beating.


    "Ah, what''s wrong? An ambush?"


    "Don''t ah me. What the hell are you doing here again? First, you sliced the mattress in my room to see why it''s soft. Now you sneak into my room to tarnish my reputation? What the heck will the servants think?"


    Chu lambasted as he then raised a leg and pushed Ming by the ass down the bed. With a thump, the larger teen landed onto the rug with a groan.


    "Have mercy on me Chu. Why can''t we share a room? Sakura and Dyna are sharing rooms, so too is Mr. and Mrs. Thomas. Why can''t we?"


    "You damn well know why. Don''t use me as an excuse to run away from that maid. You should have thought about it before you did all that sweet-talking."


    "But I didn''t know she would have entered my bedchamber that night. She scared the crap out of me. How am I to know the unspoken rules of nobles?"


    Chu sighed. The idiot did have a valid point in that they truly lacked knowledge about noble etiquette. Mrs. Thomas imparted some knowledge, but only on relevant topics. Some things they needed to learn themselves.


    "Well, at least Mrs. Thomas sorted out the issue for you. You''d better spend some coins on that poor girl. Lucy said she cried all night on being refused. Who knew servants also had to worry about this."


    Nobles held the life of their servants in the palm of their hands. A slight, interpreted in some way, could lead to death.


    The sound of a bell vibrated across the villa indicating the time for breakfast.


    "What are your plans for today?"


    Chu asked over the table filled with platters of bread, meats, and fruits. Two maids waited behind the chairs so as to replenish the trays or assist in their requests. At first, he felt uncomfortable but Mrs. Thomas chided him.


    ''They don''t work for us so don''t give them a hard time. Any action perceived as a fault could have them punished.''


    "Lucy and I are heading into the city with big sis. We discovered a huge marketplace filled with loads of stuff."


    Miki said while munching on a melon-like fruit.


    "Mrs. Thomas is taking me and Sally to shop for clothes in the city."


    Brella chimed with an excited face. For the past few days, Mr. Thomas drove the carriage into the city to deliver these groups of tourists.


    "Sakura is taking me to the Brook Farm. The old geezer from the Brook House in the city will then meet us there. He has spotted deer terrorizing his fields and wants to negotiate a price. The wrinkled coot from the Yu Clan apparently bragged to him about us."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Dyna sighed. When they arrived these maids and servants yelped, with some even fainting on seeing her charges. Later, she roamed with them to ease the minds of the servants. The Yu Clan maintained a large farm next to the estate. Strolling through the fields, she encountered the overseer cursing the destruction left by a band of boars.


    Being a conscientious young girl, she presented her group of deterrents along with Sakura. A day later, the Yu Clan Patriarch fawned over them while handing over the payments. Since then, Houses and Clans with estates bordering the open plains nearby sent messages from the gate.


    The gatemen and outdoor servants treated these little princesses with genuine respect. No noble dared to cross into the estate knowing it belonged to the Tower. Thus the only way to attract attention lay in flattering and bribing the groundsmen.


    "The Brook House is a middle-class noble family in Limerock. I met the Head of the house, at the gate yesterday. Most of his guards are out with his caravans along the road, and the adventurers can only scare the fleet-footed deer away. By tomorrow he''ll be happy."


    Sakura said causing Chu to nod. The city did not cower his companions but flamed their adventuring heart. The steward of the villa entered the dining room and with a sweeping bow, then handed over a sealed letter to the boy. Chu accepted it and tore it open.


    "Ah, well my plans to roam the city are scrapped. I have finally been summoned to meet the Council."


    ***


    Within a large hall lit by candle chandeliers and oil lamps hung from the stone walls, the mages of the council gathered.


    "I think Disparte hit the nail on this one. That boy is unfathomable."


    "He is sharp, I give you that. I have never seen such a shrewd merchant. My first impression definitely did not place him as a commoner from the wilds."


    Mage Tarot said while resting his hands on the semi-circular stone table. At the center, a chair and stone podium remained empty.


    "That''s not all, he apparently also has a gibing tongue. Rumors from the north gate say he impressed the guards and merchants by raising the status of the Tower. The kid is not as simple as he seems."


    A thick wooden door creaked open, interrupting the conversation. A scarlet-robed mage bowed at the entrance before entering while leading a young boy. The mage ushered the boy to the vacant seat near the podium and then retreated.


    The thud from the wooden doors sealed an unusual combination of wizened old men seated around a boy with a smooth chin.


    "The Council greets the young inventor. Might we ask the purpose of your visit?"


    Chu stood up and bowed. He then proceeded to the podium and naturally grasped the ends with his hands.


    "I have visited the Tower for two reasons. Apprentice Tye opened my eyes as to the importance of knowledge so I request access to the Tower library. The second is to widen the views of my family. I would consider it a great favor if the Tower could help with this during my brief stay."


    Chu said while locking gazes with the old men. He never planned on concealing his true intentions of using the library. What he did hide, was the reason he sought this knowledge. Even if someone lorded over him and acted as a spy, they could never tell what his true purpose lay.


    "For a Heaven Gifted, the Tower library is always open. Some books might also require permission from a mage depending on its content. As for your companions, we can schedule a tour of the Outer Circle and then possibly find a suitable task."


    A mage replied. The Outer Circle contained lots of areas requiring labor. The Council could easily palm-of the companions in such places. Since the boy possessed a keen intellect, the Council decided to avoid beating around the bush.


    "Young Inventor, the Tower will gladly help in nurturing your quest for knowledge. We all, however, hope that you will understand that the world operates on equivalent exchange. Therefore it would..."


    Chu cut short the mage with a wave of his hand. Since he began speaking he never sat down as a show of respect. To avoid the mage thinking that he had intended to disrespect him by cutting him short, he rattled out his thoughts.


    "Please accept this humble one''s apology for cutting into your words. This little inventor has heard the stories of the legendary mages since birth. I have already passed on an invention to Apprentice Tye concerning the grinding of special gems."


    Chu scanned the crowd while continuing.


    "Heaven provides knowledge to make the life of the common man easier. The Tower serves as a perfect conduit for turning ideas into reality. I will assist where I can during my stay in helping to explain certain inventions. Please rest assured of that."


    The meeting progressed as Chu mostly answered questions as the Council probed him concerning his visit. After about two hours, they finally released him from the room to conduct their unusual discussions.


    ***


    "What do you think?"


    A white-robed man asked while looking at the talisman resting on the stone table. An hour ago, this magic imbued parchment spent the time stuck onto the podium where Chu engaged in the discussion.


    "The magic particles are scattered and scarce. He has no chance to become a mage."


    Another old man said as he also peered over. On the yellowed surface, faint, tiny, black stars dotted the entire rectangular talisman. Their number might possibly be counted on two hands.


    "What about a lifestone?"


    "The sun circle in the center of the talisman remains dark. Not that I also expected him to be a Sersen."


    A Council member answered. If the talisman indicated the boy to be a Sersen, then these old men might laugh their heads off. As for someone possessing the capabilities of becoming both a Sersen and a Mage?


    Such a question would only cause old men to weep with tears of laughter. Something like that had never occurred in the last thousand years.


    The mage sitting in the middle of the semicircle sighed.


    "Well, one can only hope. Thinking about it, the Heaven''s would never allow a genius inventor to also gain additional powers as a mage. Open the library to him to satisfy his curiosity. The old languages will soon dispel his thirst and cast him back onto the path of an inventor."

 Chapter 163- Employment

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Employment</h4>


    The next day a group of well-scrubbed, spick and span children highlighted from the carriage driven by Mr. Thomas. Chu glanced at the ruddy faces of the girls wearing iron pressed cloaks. Not a strand of long hair escaped out of place from the diligent combing of Mrs. Thomas.


    The woman had folded up her sleeves early in the morning and scoured away the pent-up grime from the visitors. Even Amanda failed to elude scrutiny, having to spend nearly an hour in clasping her golden locks.


    "Look at my hands Chu, I have lost the calluses that made me a man. Mrs. Thomas made me soak my hands in that potion for a whole night!"


    "Stop complaining and thank the heavens. I saw her dragging and dunking Dyna repeatedly into the bath. Before the door closed, I glimpsed Sakura ambushing the little redhead with a scrubbing cloth."


    Chu answered the complainant. Mrs. Thomas sent Ming about three times back to the bath while threatening him. Yesterday, both boys also underwent the same skin treatment as girls.


    The maids in the villa turned worried as the children roamed in the evening with swollen arms and faces bearing yellow splotches. Mrs. Thomas assured them the situation remained under control, with this morning eliciting gasps on witnessing the results.


    "I saw you hand over a wooden flask of the lotions to that maid. She clutched it shyly as if it were gold. You have the making of a womanizer."


    "You think so? Nah, I just cleared up the miscommunication between us. You have to work hard to earn a kiss from a girl but that''s as far as I go. Mr. Thomas said if a stallion rides too much, he won''t be able to even pull a cart."


    Chu turned to the teen while squinting one eye.


    "You understood that?"


    "Course I did, you take me for a fool? With so many horses on the farm, I''m sure we can find one that rides for fun. I wonder how it holds the reins though..."


    "U-huh, I think you need to hit the taverns some more but don''t say you know me."


    An old man wearing blue robes approached them from a building. He clasped his hands and issued a slight bow in greetings. Mr. Thomas had driven off to wait in the fields, leaving the ten children. The old man frowned slightly on noticing only two males.


    "Council Mage Tarot issued instructions for me to guide your party around the Outer Circle. I will try to find any vacancies should you have an interest but I must also say that most of the workshops employ males and not females. You can call me Elder Shi."


    This old apprentice held a top management position in the Outer Circle. Mage Tarot had informed the man to handle this specific task without leaking Chu''s identity. As to the inequality shown, Chu discarded it since his goal lay in not causing an upheaval.


    "Then we thank Senior for his magnanimity."


    ***


    "This is the Alchemist Workshop. We grow fields of herbs outside the city while purchasing the rare ones from adventurers and merchants. The workshop deals with sorting, drying and then concocting the various potions and pellets."


    Elder Shi walked them through the large stone building while pointing out the various steps. Males of different ages clad in yellow or blue bustled about with baskets of herbs or sat in small rooms hovering over a smoking cauldron.


    At the rear of the building, a few girls wearing plain robes unloaded wagons filled with boxes of roots and herbs before sorting them out. Some of them exited from a storage room with baskets and slips of ingredients.


    "Limerock acts as the main supply center for both mages and magical supplies. With the exception of the Capital, where the Churches Union provides healing and antidote potions, we process nearly all the pills for Mages, Military and Hounds."


    The old man raised his head and boasted while walking off.


    "The towers along the Outer Circle contain classrooms for scribes and apprentices. Mages leave the Inner Circle on a seasonal basis to conduct classes. Graduate apprentices are sent into the Inner Circle for additional training before leaving for Frost City."


    They passed along a few towers along the slightly curved main roadway. Elder Shi led them along a cobbled tributary to another long stone building. He cast a glance over the wide age group before opening the arched doors.


    "This building houses the scribes of the Empire. The Tower along with the Churches Union remains the main deliverer of learning to the ignorant masses. When a mage shares a droplet of his superior knowledge, his book is approved and sent here. I think this place might suit most of your companions."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The old man walked among a long hall and then opened one of the many side doors. Chu scanned the room filled with tables and chairs. Hands splotched with black ink scribbled continuously onto parchments. Surprisingly, the classroom consisted of only girls.


    "All books approved within the Tower make their way here. The scribes copy the book by hand and then the books face distribution across the Empire. Books created for commoners are reproduced by the Churches Union, while books containing talismans originate from here only."


    "Elder Shi, does this mean the Tower library keeps a copy of the original books from since ancient times?"


    Chu inquired. If Limerock acted as a center for learning and also book publishing, then the library must be expansive.


    "Correct young one. Besides the small libraries within the outer towers, the Tower has the main library located under the single tower of the Inner Circle. In this century, there is no mage alive who can boast that they read all the books within the labyrinth."


    Chu nodded while glancing at the school-like atmosphere. Elder Shi toured the upper floor and then the basement. Within the torch-lit stone rooms, scribes banded the pages together with cured animal intestines or a mixture of flour and water.


    Apprentices skimmed through the books and delivered new materials to the classrooms above. Blocks of ink, feathered quilts, and needles lay scattered around piles of stacked books. Chu also found by sheer coincidence, the latest edition of his Demon Compendium.


    Elder Shi commissioned a wagon and carried them to the farthest point of the outer circle, away from both the north and east gate. He dismounted the wagon in front of an old workshop whose stone slabs matched the age of the nearby tower.


    "Here, apprentices focus on creating talismans. I believe you have heard of the legendary tales? Men, who gain abilities beyond a commoner''s wildest dreams? You may probably never meet one but it all starts here."


    Elder Shi introduced proudly. With a flourish of his sleeves and while holding his head up with pride, he creaked open the arch door. The aroma of ink assailed their nostrils as the scent wafted out.


    The guide placed a dried finger to his lips before entering. Whispering to a scribe standing inside the doorway, he waved his hands beckoning for them to follow. Behind a larger arch and short balustrades, they gazed out into the shuttered hall.


    Apprentices sat or leaned around rows of tables, busy drawing with an avid concentration in producing talismans. In another corner, men in scarlet robes seated themselves at a long table filled with stacks of dried and completed talismans.


    Ever so often, a faint white glow indicated that a talisman had been charged with magic. Elder Shi ushered them out after they had their fill.


    "The majority of talismans make their way to the Military while some end up in books or in the hands of merchants. Not only does the workshop produce talismans for turning a man into a Sersen but it also creates others."


    "Others?"


    "Yes, but they have uses for mostly mages. We have talismans for checking if a person has the potential to become a mage, and one to detect if a man is a Sersen. For instance, the Tower might use one should you decide to register as a scribe."


    Chu halted his steps as a flicker of fear flashed across his face. He coughed to steady his voice.


    "Does the Tower perform this check on all their scribes and new members?"


    Elder Shi turned to survey the group. He understood that these children would soon make their choices as to where they would like to seek employment. The faces of trepidation looked like uncertainty from his perspective.


    "It''s normally conducted on scribes who are promoted to apprentices. I''m afraid that your female companions will not be included. As you have seen, the Tower has very few places for females to work. Not to sound biased, but no mage in his right mind will waste an important talisman to gauge a girl, its taboo."


    Chu listened to the old man brag as he glanced at Lucy. His eyes happened to lock gazes with Dyna. The little redhead sported a smug smile similar to the ones plastered among his companions.


    ''What kind of expression would this old crow make, if he only knew that he stood in the presence of a high-class Sersen?''


    Chu turned towards his companions.


    "Have you decided?"


    "I want to try the herb sorting at the Alchemist workshop."


    Sue said. Brella and Sally nodded in agreement.


    "The book publishing looks fine for us."


    Amanda replied. Sakura and the others confirmed the same.


    "The guard captain agreed to allow me to join their training program. I met him while auctioning our loot."


    Ming said.


    Elder Shi nodded as he listened to these sensible children. At least they understood that the only openings began at the bottom.


    "Good choices. I believe the book workshop is well suited for young girls. Most of the girls in the workshop belong to aristocratic families who have sent them to learn a little education and calligraphy. Positions there are in high demand by nobles. The tower offers evening classes in a host of skills."


    He continued


    "Council Mage Tarot has also recommended that I find rooms at the nearby dormitories for your stay. He has mentioned that this might serve in your best interest, rather than travel every day outside the city."


    Chu nodded. As long as his companions found something worthwhile on this trip, it suited his goals. As young adults, this would serve as a learning experience. He never planned to cuddle any of them.


    "I believe Elder Shi knows that I want access to the library?"


    "Yes, Senior has informed me and I can make the arrangements when I have sorted out your companions."


    The group returned to the field and met Mr. Thomas. Elder Shi bustled off to prepare the paperwork and procedures for their stay. While they waited and chatted in the field, a scribe approached with a message. Mr. Thomas listened to it before turning to the boy.


    "Want to see a magic demonstration?"

 Chapter 164- A teaser revealed

    <h4>A teaser revealed</h4>


    The scribe led them along the cobbled lane to a large enclosed field.


    "This is a rare treat. The recruitment month has just finished. Since most of the noble families have yet to leave after enrolling their young geniuses, the Tower decided on this demonstration."


    The scribe explained to them while walking. For this group to receive an invitation personally from the head of the Outer Circle proved their standing. He knew better than trying to display an air of superiority.


    "Oh, how long is the application time?"


    Chu asked.


    "It takes two months since it includes the chosen ones elected by the Churches Union, and then the allocation of supplies and living arrangements."


    They walked among the buildings belonging to the Tower. Chu and the others followed Mr. Thomas into the large courtyard.


    On both sides were benches provided for the visitors. At one end was a short stone platform with a large desk. Opposite this construction lay a huge stone wall. Scarecrows stuffed full of hay and two large archery targets painted with large bullseye rested before it.


    Chu moved like a country boy as he swiveled his head while taking in his surroundings.


    Those sophisticated and noble children within the crowd openly showed their disgust at such rude and uneducated upbringing.


    Unfortunately, they were too distraught to voice their thoughts. This was because at his side materialized an even more vulgar individual. That thing was spinning his head like a top as if he came down a mountain after years of isolation.


    Worse yet his drool from gawking unabashedly at the younger ladies rained unrestrained from his open mouth.


    ''Who ARE these untrained children?''


    ''And why the heck is that thing winking at me?''


    A loud cough brought everyone''s attention to the stage. At some point, an old man with a long beard had ascended the platform.


    "Chu is he like the Rapunzel story you once told us about?"


    Miki queried while tilting her head.


    "My esteemed audience, I now introduce one of our most prominent Elders from the Frost City Tower Mage branch. Elder Norivak has been the bulwark of the Tower Mages in the north, keeping the demons at bay. We are fortunate since he has decided to grace us even with his busy schedule.


    After this demonstration, he has to return to Frost City, since the Tower cannot spare someone of his skill and power for too long. One day if you young men are fortunate, you may become part of the Tower Mages and gain fame like Elder Norivak."


    Chu looked around hoping to spot this famous Elder. Even in the Adventurer''s Guild this Elder''s name contained weight. The man supposedly held a position as one of the most skilled combat Mages for Frost City.


    Under the bated silence, shuffling rose from the crowd of Apprentice Mages and Elders standing near the stage. Soon the crowd standing there parted, allowing an old man to make his way forward.


    An ancient who escaped from an antique geriatric home hobbled his way onto the stage.


    Chu could swear every movement was accompanied by the sound of old bones creaking and rubbing.


    His mouth could only remain open while gawking at the famous figure.


    The person at his side, however, was not so reserved.


    "Pfttt!..."


    The spray of saliva whetted the spectators nearby who rose from the benches out of respect while clasping their hands in greetings.


    Slap!


    "I humbly apologize for my cousin''s behavior. He suffers from a terminal illness that has also left him with the mind of a fool. His last wish before becoming senile was to gaze on the face of one of our legendary protectors."


    Chu bowed a full ninety-degree apology while giving a tearful apology.


    Luckily those in attendance were avid fans of the Elder. Instead of being roasted alive, their hostile gazes turned to one of pity. A servant from an old nobleman inquired if they wanted a seat on the front bench.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Chu declined the offer very respectfully while thanking the servant with a few coppers. His hands trembled visibly on parting with the coins.


    ''Thank the heavens only a few people heard this bastard, good thing most of them took the time to stand in respect thus muffling the sound. He shot a glare at Ming before turning his attention to the stage.


    Elder Norivak coughed a few times as he struggled to resist being choked by his own saliva. After some time, it seemed like he had warded off death for the umpteenth time.


    "My time is short"


    Came the hoarse sound.


    ''Sure got that one right''


    Flashed across Chu''s mind.


    "I will begin with the most dangerous and destructive magic in our Tower. Many a demon beast has fallen prey to this spell. Luckily for them, it can only be cast twice a day by a skilled Mage."


    As Elder Norivak hobbled to the front of the stage and began chanting, the first Elder acting as the host spoke up.


    "This is a once in a lifetime event, Elder Norivak is going to cast the advance Fireball spell. It is said that this spell is the quickest and most destructive spell within the Tower. Elder Norivak''s Fireball is said to reach the pinnacle of power."


    The mage on the podium explained.


    ''Crap!''


    Chu looked around at the area that was about the size of a quarter football field.


    ''Is this old bat really going to cast a Fireball? Does he want to take all of us with him before he kicks the bucket?''


    Chu started to back away while the majority of spectators squeezed to the front. He tried to drag Ming and the others, but they were completely sandwiched between this excited crowd.


    During his attempts, he had stood on the bench and now had an unrestricted view of the stage.


    There Elder Norivak was still chanting like a madman who knew no tomorrow.


    About five minutes later, a yellow glow burst out from his right palm and slowly turned into a fiery ball. This ball grew until it was the size of a soccer ball before the old man used his left hand and pointed to a scarecrow target.


    "By the heavens, Elder Norivak just used the famed tracking Fireball. Unless the target moves from its position the Fireball will never miss!"


    Chu''s mouth dropped as the Fireball fell off Elder Norivak''s hand and proceeded to roll along the ground like a bowling ball thrown by a child.


    The ''Fireball'' finally struck one of the scarecrows bursting into flames about two feet in diameter. It then took its sweet time burning the dummy.


    The crowd roared and applauded in appreciation, drowning a shout of disbelief.


    "What the heck is this!"


    ***


    Chu sat in silence during the return trip to the villa. When they passed the guards at the gate, he signaled to Mr. Thomas. The man drove the carriage about halfway down the long road leading to the mansion before stopping.


    Dyna exited the cramped carriage and placed her fingers to her mouth uttering a shrill whistle. A short time after, three familiar shadows circled around them confirming the presence of no eavesdroppers.


    "I have been assigned a dorm room within the Inner Circle to make it easier for me to browse the library. From tomorrow I plan to spend a month conducting research."


    Chu said. He may as well use the time he would have spent traveling in research.


    "We have all decided to do the same. Lucy and I are lucky enough to share a room. Dyna, Sakura and Miki will all share rooms with others in the dorm."


    Amanda reported.


    "It''s the same for us, Brella, Sally and I have new roommates. Our dorm is about two hours walk from Amanda''s. We also start from tomorrow."


    Sue said.


    "The Captain instructed me to begin at the end of the week. Since the Tower assigns a personal guard to any visiting guest, I signed up as yours. With my token, I can handle the communications between you and the girls in the Outer Circle."


    Ming said. Chu nodded in satisfaction. He preferred not to coddle his companions and have them experience life away from the safety of the farm. This journey would have them mingle with strangers and learn how to adapt on their own.


    He wanted them to see the world and also able to blend in anywhere. An ability to socialize with any crowd while adventuring could prove a valuable asset. Just as Ming fitting in seamlessly, he hoped the girls blended in well with their peers.


    "Mrs. Thomas and I will hold down the villa and take care of the animals. The bird might end up a problem if it finds its way into the Tower."


    Mr. Thomas mused. Those pets operated mightily similar to their owners.


    "Then it''s settled. Let''s see how the first month goes, and then work on the kinks from there. Consider this the start of your school life. Elder Shi said that during the day, the Tower conducts workshops for girls geared towards calligraphy, music, sewing, and dancing. This is a golden opportunity to make use of it."


    Chu remarked. He had found out later during the application process about why the Tower admitted girls and young ladies. The females in the Tower came from noble families, betrothed companions of apprentices who entered or girls selected by the Churches Union who showed promise in herbal treatment.


    In exchange for helping out with the general tasks not suited for scribes and apprentices, the Tower conducted training so as to provide the young ladies with suitable skills. A young lady from a noble household who served for two years within the Tower would make prime marriageable material. Many of the men within or leaving the Academy found their soulmates here.


    Chu hoped his group would not shy away and make the most of this opportunity. Life at the farm was pleasant and enjoyable, but he didn''t want to rob his companions of the joys and also sorrows when living among others.


    "We should organize and move to the dorms this week. Luckily the Tower only completed the registrations of the new recruits not long ago, so you won''t be too far behind."


    He said.


    "It''s okay for us, but I think Dyna might have to start from next month."


    Sakura replied. She followed up with her statement when Chu shot her a puzzled glance.


    "A few of the nearby houses and even little farms, have requested her help in one way or another. By the end of the month, she would be free to join us in the Tower."


    The attentive, agile deers, and tough, short boars met their match on the open fields. Pest control using natural hunters apparently proved to be a profitable business. Chu waved his hand knowing Sakura controlled the money pouch. Trusting Dyna with coins was like handing it over to Ming.


    "Then it''s settled. I don''t know how long our stay here might be, but let''s make the most of it."


    Their enrollment in the academy had begun...

 Chapter 165- Searching the library

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Searching the library</h4>


    Chu opened his tired eyes at the sound of a gong. He mumbled while turning and pulling tightly on the quilt as he snuggled. In the early dawn, this hard bunk bed within the stone dorm felt like heaven.


    "Hey, you''d better not ready too late, or else you won''t have any breakfast again. How can someone who gains the opportunity to enter the Tower, act like a sloth?"


    "Davis, you nag like my mother back when I went to school. Let me sleep some more, the sun hasn''t even come up man!"


    The older teen called Davis shook his head in defeat. For the past couple of weeks, this roommate of his refused to conform to the standards of the academy.


    Davis cleaned himself at the washbasin and slipped into his blue robes. Launching a kick on the occupied wooden bunk, he hastened out to accomplish his task for today.


    "Damn that Davis. How can he still be so motivated about school? He reminds me of when I landed my first job out of college. I give it a month or two again and then I''ll have to drag his butt out of bed."


    Chu muttered while tucking in the covers. Unlike the rest of the occupants of this dorm who recently graduated from the Outer Circle, Chu did not conform to the packed daily schedule.


    The apprentices who graduated from the Outer to the Inner Circle held the status as the cream of the crop. They no longer had to run errands and handle chores but instead, focus on gathering dark matter and gain enlightenment through lectures and self-research.


    The ones who succeeded would journey to Frost City and the North Pass and fall in battle or rise as mages. The others who failed to grasp the opportunity in the Inner Circle would be relegated to the Outer Circle as defenders or managers.


    Chu gathered this much information from his enthusiastic roommate. Heaving off the covers, he tumbled off the bed and soon had his muscles creaking while stretching. Patches of blue-black skin showed from under his loose sleepwear.


    "Damn that Ming! He knows I am beginning to rust for lack of training but the bastard fights heavy-handed. I paid him back with interest yesterday though."


    Chu flinched while massaging his ribs. Researching at the academy did not mean he could skimp on his training. Every other morning he ran and then sparred with Ming on the training fields. He learned from Ming that the girls kept their practice confined to the dorm rooms.


    Chu poured some water from a jug and wiped his body. Donning a blue robe, he browsed through some parchments before stuffing them into a small bag. He exited the now vacant dorm and made his way along the cobbled walkway, across the lawn, following an aroma.


    "Boy, do you really know where you are?"


    A round, old man wearing a white apron questioned in resignation. For the past few weeks, this boy arrived late at the canteen. If not for the instructions from management, then the cooks would have booted him out.


    "I am in the home of the grand tower mages. Becoming a tower mage is the dream of thousands living in the Empire. Hundreds of humans would shed their right arm for this opportunity. A Tower mage stands above everyone in the Empire. So, what''s for breakfast?"


    "Boy sometimes I wonder where they find some of you."


    The man raised his hands in defeat and then heaped some stew and a few slices of bread onto a tin plate. With a clatter, it landed onto the polished wooden counter.


    "The head cook says if you miss supper, then expect dried rations. Cooks also need sleep. Those late-night visits have to end. Heaven alone knows what you''re doing in that library."


    "Fine, fine, but I want a pouch of rations before I leave. You guys have a habit of not answering the knocks on the door."


    Chu collected his plate and moved towards the empty hall while the cook wiped the counter from a force of habit.


    The Tower had a few libraries scattered around the Outer and Inner Circle for Apprentices and even Mages to use. Books in the libraries tend to focus on the materials taught within the nearby towers. After eating, Chu flagged down an open carriage.


    From his dorm, the single tower which occupied the Inner Circle and dwarfed the others in girth and height lay about two hours walking distance away. The workshops, enclosed fields, courtyards and hedges that impeded walking in a straight line added to the time.


    Luckily, the Tower employed a few carriages manned by apprentices and scribes to ferry individuals to distant destinations. Chu disembarked at a corner of the stone castle that extended out from the foot of the tower.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Handing over his token for the routine inspection, he meandered along the now-familiar corridors and hallways to the large doors leading to the library. A musty smell greeted him as he entered, along with aisles of bookshelves filled to capacity.


    Seekers of knowledge filled all the chairs and tables near the open windows making full use of the sunlight. A narrow spiral staircase extended into the depths to deeper floors of books and candlelight.


    Chu descended past two floors and entered into the deepest basement. Here a large underground hall greeted him. Oil lamps hung from the walls or sat on the tables.


    Passageways opened from the walls leading into small rooms stacked with scrolls and books. Written words older than a thousand years occupied the shelves and pigeon holes.


    "Young inventor, I found the text you wanted. You''ll find it on your table at the top of the stack."


    "Thank you, Senior. Don''t forget to exit from your meditation next month for discussions about the clock and its uses in alchemy."


    Chu replied. The users of this hall all wore either scarlet or white robes. At first, they wondered if he had lost his marbles in entering this restricted hall but then Council Mage Tarot vouched for him.


    On knowing his true identity, the older mages shed their hostility and welcomed him. Chu wasted no time in sharing a little modern knowledge which lightened the mood. The mages pursued their own research, not bothering to waste time in squabbles and minding the business of others.


    Chu lit an oil lamp and then walked across to his usual table. He first browsed through the books and scrolls he gathered and then set to work. Removing his quill and ink along with blank parchments for notes, Chu began skimming the pages while scribbling intermittently.


    For the past few weeks, he delved into stacks of books and scrolls searching for his goal. The library, however, indexed the books by age turning his searches to find something specific into seeking the needle in a haystack.


    Chu wanted to find books or scrolls with similar writing like the ones found in the ruins. From there he would search for later text which made reference to the ancient writing. In essence, Chu needed this world''s Rosetta stone.


    "I see you''re hard at it again today. I honestly don''t know why you''re fascinated with ancient magic. Most of the recent text contains breakthroughs after lengthy research."


    "Ah, Chief Mage Slovac. I thought you entered into meditation?"


    Chu rose and clasped his hands in respect. The bearded old man with white hair tied in a bun ruled over the Tower in Limerock and held the position as Chief of the Council Mages. He also held the position as Tye''s master.


    "It''s hard to find ancient scrolls written about talismans. Sometimes it becomes hard to dig among the archives for information. I''m afraid the library is not as organized as it should be."


    Chu nodded in agreement. When searching for books he did find discrepancies in the language. In the forest ruins, the strange writing was found in books. Here in the library, he recognized the common language when the older generations wrote it on animal hides and reeds.


    This finding convinced Chu that the Tower assimilated knowledge from an advanced civilization. The written medium changed from parchment to reeds and hide and then back to books. This inference only served to pique his interest.


    "Since you seem interested in talismans and ancient magic, I can introduce you to a specialist in the field. Before he left for Frost City, he held the position as the most avid book reader and researcher. He once spewed some talk about talismans that sounded like a fairytale."


    ***


    The week rolled by swiftly. At the end of the month, the Tower allocated four days off for the new recruits. As planned, Chu decided to regroup at the villa during this free time.


    Chu found Mr. Thomas accompanied by Dyna, waiting by the carriage. The girls and Ming chatted nearby with a few unfamiliar faces. He nodded and greeted these new friends before they waved goodbye and left.


    "I see you guys fitted in well."


    Chu remarked.


    "The academy treated us well. No wonder the high-ranking nobles send their daughters here."


    "We learned a lot of new things in the evenings and the chores have not been difficult. Amanda found herself swamped with suitors, Lucy and I had to act as bodyguards. Some of them even tried to hit on us."


    Miki chimed. Apparently, she had a ball of a time during the last few weeks which surprised Chu since she shied away from all manner of schooling.


    "We did encounter a problem though. Sakura demonstrated her writing skills which impressed the old apprentice in charge of our class. She graduated to the top floor classroom to aid the senior scribes in composing books with talismans."


    "Oh, but that''s great news. Well done Sakura."


    Chu replied to the statements from Lucy. He didn''t see how that ranked as bad news. Lucy continued to clear the air.


    "Sakura was placed alone in a separate class from us at the beginning. When she showed off her skills, some of the other girls acted quite mean to her. They spilled ink on her desk and tore the work she left overnight."


    "It was nothing to be worried about. Just a bunch of children playing around. I didn''t bother telling Lucy more about it because it was not serious. Besides, I''m in a class filled with mostly old men now."


    Sakura chuckled drily.


    Chu spluttered and thumped his chest. He glanced outside at the redhead chewing on a long stick of jerky while sitting next to Mr. Thomas. Chu wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    He had no problems if any of the other girls faced a school bully. Chu would actually be happy if the bully chose any one of these girls.


    Amanda would win out in the end since she made friends easily. Lucy and Miki carried an aura which made even grown men wary. Sue was just too kindhearted.


    Sakura... Sakura, however, was someone even Ming would steer clear off. This quiet girl probably seemed like a prime candidate for bullying, except for the fact that she could take care of herself.


    Sakura had a high threshold of tolerance, and would not retaliate unless in self-defense, but she literally also controlled a red-headed devil.


    And she would join them at the academy this month.

 Chapter 166- A fantastic tale

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A fantastic tale</h4>


    Chu stared at the bird pruning its feathers within the cage. The golden beak slid across the metallic silver figure as the avian ruffled its feathers. The bird expanded to the size of an owl, before shrinking to that of a dove. It then returned the stare to the boy.


    "Alicanto, how can you make a face like that. Come to mama."


    Miki said while opening her arms. Chu looked at the ignorant bird as it hopped out of the open wooden cage and flew on the girl''s shoulder. He noticed the tips of the wing feathers had a reddish hue. He reached out and grabbed the pointed beak while knocking heads with the bird.


    "You little bastard, don''t act smug with me. I provide the gold coins and iron nuggets you chip on every day and don''t think I forgot about the rubies you munched on. You owe me big time!"


    Chu released the beak as the bird scrambled onto Miki''s chest to cuddle while nursing its grievances. The maid standing nearby shuddered on witnessing the two children scold and pet this dangerous beast. She raised her hands holding the iron washbasin now riddled with large holes.


    The culprit had flown into an open window of a vacant room and proceeded to sample the d¨¦cor as if feasting on a buffet. Hearing the strange noise the maid opened the door to find this bird grinding away on a bronze candlestick as if it were grain.


    By the time Mrs. Thomas arrived, the demolisher had taken flight while leaving behind the remains of washbasins, bronze holders, and iron decorations. Even the inner door handle bore signs of claw marks and beaks.


    Mrs. Thomas grounded the bird into the cage with only a chunk of iron ore to reflect on its mistakes. Now the maid witnessed these two children interacting with a strange creature that could peck or slice through iron like butter with its beak and claws.


    Normal people did not raise pets like this. She shook her head and left, remembering the other three terrifying accomplices roaming on the estate.


    "I think Alicanto gained a little weight."


    Miki said while hefting the bird in her hands.


    "What do you expect from a bird that eats metals and ores? This bird is already strange enough for us, how do you think that maid feels?"


    Chu remarked. Never in his life had he come across such a bizarre animal. But then he was living in a different world.


    "I wanted to carry him back to the dorm to show my friends. I guess I won''t do it since it may cause some trouble."


    Miki muttered causing Chu to glance at her cross-eyed. He dropped a karate chop onto her head.


    "May cause trouble? Some trouble? Are you just out to make my life hard, or do you want us running along the roads being chased by greedy mages and nobles?"


    "Well, my friends keep boasting you know. Deb always talks about her dad''s Jaga, like if its some rare beast. Kimmy brags how her elder brother is a Hound trainer in the Tower, while Mari says her grandfather gifted her a red fox for her birthday."


    Miki replied while pouting. Chu shook his head since he had forgotten the trials of school life. Even his once rational General-in-the-making succumbed to her peers, discarding the broader consequences.


    The few days of vacation passed by swiftly and occupied mainly with the chattering of the children sharing tales from school. On the last day, Mrs. Thomas accompanied them to the academy and then waved off an embarrassed bunch of scrubbed and dressed children.


    The next day an apprentice summoned Chu from the library to a nearby room. Chief Mage Slovac sat on a carved high-backed wooden chair browsing across documents on an equally antique-styled massive desk.


    "Ah, you''re here. Hold on a moment while I approve some orders."


    Chu waited patiently and then began to twiddle his thumbs as the minutes turned to an hour. When he decided to spin an excuse and leave, the old man leaned onto the headrest while creaking the old bones.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "The mage scholar I mentioned before will soon leave us again. When he comes to Limerock, he likes to stay at the Inner tower since its close to his books. He doesn''t read much but I think it holds a special place."


    Chief mage Slovac said while they walked along the stone corridors under the tower.


    "I hear you have some interesting pets running around the countryside villa. You should bring them to the academy some time."


    "Haha, Chief mage is too kind. They are just common wild animals found in the forest, nothing special."


    Chu replied. It would have been strange if the news of Dyna and her interactions with the landowning nobles did not spread. Chu also suspected that at least three or four of the servants and caretakers maintaining the country villa reported to the Tower.


    "Brat, you really are a cautious one. Disparte said as much. I''m too old to covet another man''s riches. I can even speak for the council. Meh, come to think about it, best you keep them in the villa lest the young ones make trouble."


    "Haha, this little one will certainly abide by that rule."


    The two unusual companions walked along chattering amicably while ignoring the curious gazes of the passersby. For the Chief mage to interact with a mere apprentice piqued everyone''s interest.


    The two entered through some massive doors into a large hall furnished with only a pair of large stone chairs. The occupant on one had his eyes closed in bliss while sipping on a cup. The steam carried the aroma of brewed tea leaves. Chu paused on recognizing the mage.


    "Senior Norivak, I brought someone to meet you. This little one is the inventor the Council keeps bragging about. He came to the academy out of interest in ancient magic so I brought him to you."


    Chief mage Slovac clasped his hands and greeted. Chu followed suit and greeted the mage. He had thought this old mage had returned to the north. Chu never would have guessed the man wanted to keep a low profile.


    "Hmm, mages these days focus on stuffing themselves full of pills to boost their magic. I rarely see an apprentice interested in researching the ancient texts."


    Mage Norivak opened his eyes while speaking. His faded blue eyes turned red for an instant as they locked in the boy''s gaze.


    "I have seen Senior''s demonstration of magic which has only served to fuel my interest. I am aware that most mages concentrate on the last five centuries since it coincides with the golden age of the Tower."


    Chu said while returning the gaze of the old man. He continued


    "As an inventor, I am naturally curious about magic. Where did it come from? When did it all start? Even more intriguing is the history of the Talismans. Why don''t the mages use it themselves? When did they make it?"


    Mage Norivak sighed and cast a glance at the Chief mage.


    "Damn you Slovac. You want me to relive the most trying time in my life? You do realize it''s the reason I ended up leaving Limerock right?"


    He looked at the curious face plastered on the boy and sighed again.


    "Come with me."


    ***


    "Starfall 1072. We have done the impossible and given hope to the Alliance. A hundred of a hundred lives sacrificed, all to create a pair to boost our forces and weather the tide of the never-ending beast.


    Nine symbols mined from the dwarves to harness the power on each. Far too few but all which we can fit on the druidic parchment. Any larger and the elven priest says the magic scatters.


    We turn our enemies very power against them, using their core and blood. The grassland gnomes furnished powdered gems while the sea princess handed us ink harvested from the depths of the oceans.


    Heated by fire from the green shaman, we then imbued it with the magic of our ancestors. The chief of the Hakkim divined that our goal should end at eight plus one. Only then can we join his tribe as they scout the north.


    Alas, our research came too late. When we arrived from the desert stronghold to the northern battlements, the western pair had fallen. Tomorrow we journey to the other battlement called Frost to make our stand. I leave this record should the Alliance fail."


    Chu stood beside the Senior mage as he read the words from a scroll. If not for it being preserved between the pages of a large book, the ancient parchment, much less for the words would have turned to dust.


    Book preservation occupied the least of his mind at the moment though. Currently, his jaw hinged open on hearing the recital. The mage finished reading the scroll and turned towards the boy.


    "What do you think of this?"


    "Senior, the records of the Empire hasn''t reached a thousand years. What is this Starfall 1072? I have also never seen this type of language before, is it from one of the southern kingdoms?"


    Chu replied with a puzzled look. His heart beat furiously in his chest as if trying to dispel his lie. Mage Norivak had just read words similar to what he found in the ruins. This report had also hammered in the truth.


    "This language is from a time more ancient than the Empire. I spent the greater part of my younger years, picking through thousands of books and scrolls to decipher some of the words."


    The mage sighed as he turned his face from the boy towards a flickering oil lamp.


    "We all know the Tower existed long before the Empire but I once held this crazy notion that a gap exists. Take this language for instance, it''s hard to find books that include both the present and the past. Besides this scroll, I have never come across a long and complete document like this."


    Chu stared at the faded writing.


    "Senior, can I have a copy of this scroll and your translation? How long are you staying in Limerock? If I happen to come across some of these ancient words can I find you?"

 Chapter 167- The consequences of Bullying

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The consequences of bullying</h4>


    Sakura walked down the cobbled lane leading to the workshop. Her brunette hair hung loosely over her shoulders while her mind wandered about on the day''s task.


    Since she first arrived at the Tower academy in Limerock over a month ago, her views on the place had changed. On the farm, Chu instilled through education and action, that girls possessed the same capabilities as boys.


    Her first impression of the Tower had been this place, just like the world she already explored, seemed biased. The fact that girls remained excluded from practicing magic didn''t feel right in her little heart.


    Interacting with her schoolmates, workmates and officials gradually pacified her thoughts. The book, alchemist and evening classes provided an opportunity for girls to experience and gain skills they would have been denied.


    The Tower though little, created an avenue for young ladies to become more than an average human. Because of this limited opportunity, the competition within the workshops and evening classes turned dark.


    "Ah Sakura, why are you so early?"


    An elderly voice cut her thoughts.


    "Greetings Senior Auld, I need to collect the rest of my ink and supplies from the classroom below before heading upstairs. I also wanted to browse the manuscript you left for me."


    "Not bad, I am ashamed to say that you read better than most of those new scribes and young apprentices. Instead of learning from books, they keep asking for shortcuts. I''ll see you upstairs then, I have a page that needs your skills with the quill."


    The elderly man said. Apprentice Auld supervised the upper floor which dealt with proofreading new books looking to be published. Rumors say that he only remained an apprentice and never bothered venturing north to become a mage because of his love of books.


    Sakura chatted with him until she parted at the door to her old classroom. She opened the door and slipped between the desk and chairs towards a darker corner at the rear away from the windows.


    Sighing, she removed the bar of ink from the shelf under her old desk. The rough surface bore carved markings of graffiti and intentional splashes of ink stains.


    At first, her classmates and fellow scribes chatted in an amicable manner but it soon changed when they learned of their social differences. The girls all came from noble households and gradually distanced themselves from this little farm girl.


    Sakura also didn''t know the meaning of conformation. As such, she did not hold back on her skills, impressing the supervisors with her calligraphy and excellent reading abilities. Her demonstration only served to draw the ire of nobles who couldn''t come to terms of being surpassed by a county bookie.


    "Riff-raff, commoner and untrained farmey. Hmm, they even scratched my mom is a cow. Well, at least not all the girls treated me like an outcast. I think most of them bowed to the pressure since those girls came from the Capital."


    She muttered.


    "The girls in my new class are more mature and friendly. Not to mention the Elders treat us with respect because of our skills. Kids like these, need to grow up."


    She confided to the empty desks as she exited and shut the door. A tall black-haired girl around Amanda''s age greeted her in a friendly manner in the corridor and together they climbed the stairs chatting happily while waving their hands.


    ***


    "I heard those wrinkled coots upstairs have been fawning over the country bumpkin."


    "Maybe they''re doing more than fawning, hehe. How else can someone who only arrived for a month earn such a quick promotion."


    "My fianc¨¦ learning alchemy says she has some younger siblings sorting grass. Soon he''ll have them toiling while crying their hearts out. I also heard she has some siblings in another class here."


    "More family? Nothing less from the low class, those commoners make babies like a pheasant laying eggs. Let''s pay a visit later to her family in the other class, and put them in their place."


    Bam!


    The group of four girls gathered near the back window, cut their chatter as the wooden door slammed open as if wanting to break off its hinges.


    Similarly, the little pockets of girls gathered together by the window sills, sitting on desk, chairs, or standing in the aisles, paused in mid-conversation while turning to the door.


    The source of the silence entered.


    Wavy red hair cascaded down her shoulders as a ten or twelve-year-old girl entered the room filled with the larger fifteen to eighteen-year-old girls. Sharp green eyes on a head held high, scanned the room boring into the mind of the inhabitants while she stepped forward with hands clasped behind her back.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Ignorant of the stares, the lithe girl proceeded to walk down the nearby aisle towards the back of the classroom, glancing ever so often on the desks. She paused at the last desk situated in the poor light and then ran her fingers across the carved scribbles. Apparently, she found what she was looking for.


    "This one asks who ordered this?"


    Dyna said with a monotone voice coming from an expressionless face. During the time she stood by the desk, four larger girls standing at the window had circled her. The scene looked like a group of adults surrounding a child, or more precisely a group of thugs circling a schoolgirl.


    "Hey, first of all, we don''t answer to..."


    Pah!


    "How dare you..."


    Pah!


    "Get her...!


    Four girls ganged up on a smaller individual lacking in age, height and build.


    The end result could only lead to a beatdown.


    Dyna swiftly pushed the first girl on the chest while tripping her with a well-placed leg. She broke the encirclement even before the girl thumped to the ground. The other girl who turned towards her received a powered front kick to the stomach causing her to crumple to the stone floor while frothing.


    The next girl collected the follow-up punch to the gut which had her kneeling down and emptying her breakfast. The devil stepped and twisted her foot on the stomach of the first girl who fell while making her way to the remaining girl.


    The spectators only had time to inhale a deep breath before stifling their escaping shrieks and gasps. Dainty hands covered entrancing mouths as the girls ogled in shock.


    The taller black-haired girl clutched the end of the desk behind her while trying to slink into the stone wall. The green eyes once again narrowed like a wolf ready to consume its prey.


    "I..."


    Pah!


    "I''ll scream..."


    Pah!


    "What do you want..."


    Pah!


    The girl abandoned her pride and teared up on receiving a slap for an answer. The little hand that seized and wrung her robe at the neck choked her in a vice. Her companions on the ground lay incapacitated or not daring to twitch. She finally had a bout of enlightenment.


    "I wrote it, me and Gina over there."


    She said while pointing on one of the girls licking the stones.


    Pah!


    "Why? I answered you..."


    Pah!


    With tears mixing with snot running down her face, she remembered the question. The only question.


    "Arie, Arie ordered us to do it. The girl called Sakura stole her limelight and promotion."


    The bully shouted while pointing to the back of a blond-haired girl sitting at the front. She burst out sobbing on being released as her legs gave out.


    Dyna turned and walked up the aisle. After witnessing the performance, the spectators scattered to open a path. Green eyes locked onto a girl seeking to exit the room, causing the escapee to freeze in her tracks.


    For each step, the girl called Arie trembled. Sweat poured down the back of her neck, drenching her robe while she remained with her head hung down not daring to turn.


    "This one and you are going to be the best of friends. Go sit in your new seat."


    The little devil calmly introduced her now unforgettable face in a voice that caused hearts to tremble across the class. Her head turned slowly as she surveyed the room.


    "This one and all of you are going to be best friends."


    The girl called Arie felt like she received a pardon from the gallows and scurried with silent tears to the damaged desk. Her family held a high status in the Capital, along with the four beaten girls. The four girls curried favor with her, victimizing any girl who possessed greater skills.


    Who knew she would have to face a devil in this academy. The young red-head sitting at the head table overlooking the class carried a terrifying commanding aura. Arie had once felt something similar to this from a girl in the Capital but this devil reeked of bloodlust.


    Arie decided she would bide her time until the class monitors arrived with the day''s task. She had a very close association with the two young ladies since they also came from high ranking clans in the Capital.


    She soon understood the futility of her plan when the two monitors arrived and stood on each side of the terror. One look at their faces and robes and Arie didn''t need to guess what had transpired. The red palm print on one of the girl''s faces caused everyone to understand their fate.


    The occupants in the class shivered as if caught in a freezing wind.


    ***


    "Ah, seems like it''s started. Are you sure you don''t want my help? I told you I could have taken care of it, you know."


    A beauty sitting next to Lucy near their own classroom door pouted. From beyond the closed door of their classroom, the slamming of a door sounded out. The two shared a desk while Amanda who acted as the class monitor delivered the day''s work from a table at the front.


    The girl had blond wavy hair, grey pupils inside oval eyes, under manicured eyebrows. Her spotless cream skin extended from her face to soft dainty fingers. She shot Lucy a smile and then put on a pitiful face.


    If Amanda transferred to another class, then these two blond beauties, plus the black-haired girl chattering at the rear near the window would cause visiting Apprentices to swoon. The accustomary knock on the door sounded.


    "Hello, ah I was wondering if..."


    The interrupting apprentice paused as his words stuck in his throat as his vision locked on the blond blue-eyed beauty sitting next to the door.


    "She''s not interested."


    Lucy spoke coldly while shedding a frigid aura.


    The young man gulped as he glanced at the golden-haired enchantress standing at the head table. Like many before him, his heart led him here.


    "Ahh! You''re so cold Lucy! You looked at him as if he was an insect."


    The grey-eyed deskmate said while pouncing on Lucy and hugging the stiff girl. Lucy had grown accustomed over the month to her classmate''s character. Lucy rolled her eyes as her companion hugged her like an overgrown teddy bear. The gray-eyed beauty narrowed her eyes at the intruder still daring to stand at the door.


    A majestic aura befitting of a high born noble leaked out.


    "You heard her. Scram!"

 Chapter 168- Keeping a low profile?

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Keeping a low profile</h4>


    Brella sorted through the pigeon holes while selecting the dried herbs scribbled on the list. She carefully wrapped the contents for each request in separate sheets of parchment after double-checking it again. Only then did she lift her large woven basket and leave the other couriers in the large storage room.


    Nodding with the occasional wave of a hand to bustling older girls, she entered the long workshop and hastened across the stone corridors. She paused before the first door while confirming the name on the door with the top package neatly stacked in her basket. After a month of working, the little brunette had familiarized herself with this massive workshop.


    Pushing open the door to avoid unnecessary noise, she entered as if treading like a cat. Expectedly, the occupier of this enclosed cubicle sat cross-legged over a cauldron while in deep concentration. Brella rested her delivery on top of the preparation table, taking great care to avoid disturbing the arched old back facing her before leaving.


    Under the same modus operandi, she delivered the remaining packets.


    "Ah, Brella did you find it? I''ve been complaining to that old coot for months."


    "Senior, Elder Apprentice Shi said to tell you to stop bothering him and that Godama grass doesn''t grow on trees. He found three stalks for you after much trouble in the Adventurers Guild and if you want more, then go join the Alchemist Guild in the Capital."


    Brella sighed. The white-bearded man carefully opened the package while unable to mask the excitement bubbling on his wrinkled face. She shook her head and exited, knowing the old man had long forgotten about her. Sometimes she likened these old fellows to when she received wrapped presents for her birthday.


    The last delivery saw her exit the workshop and walk across a cobbled footpath towards another large stone structure. She opened a side door and slipped into this open one-room building. Walking down the aisle between the semicircular stone seats she arrived at the base and round stage of this enclosed amphitheater.


    A stone podium, cauldron, and long preparation table occupied half of the stage. Three old men, one in a white robe with the other two dressed in scarlet, bickered while expressing themselves with their hands.


    "Have the Military gone mad? Do they know the high cost of making these pills?"


    "Not to mention the absurd risk of failure, even our best apprentices have less than half a chance of success for each batch."


    "Senior Tarot, Elder Shi, I can lecture and demonstrate the pill making to the apprentices this evening but I don''t know if the new recruits can help. Most likely they would simply waste the precious ingredients."


    Brella avoided the gesticulating old men as they voiced their grievances and made her way to the table. She placed the last package from her basket onto the table, away from the clutter of mortars, pestles, knives, and similar apparatuses. Before she turned to leave, her eyes happened to fall onto an open scroll filled with familiar-looking ingredients.


    "Huh, Blood Booster pellet?"


    Blurting out the name unconsciously, and then recognizing she did it out loud, the innocent girl clasped a hand over her mouth. Under the dreadful silence, she turned her wide eyes towards the frozen conversation and the curious old men.


    "Brella, you know about this pellet?"


    Elder Shi inquired on being the first to break the silence. For a courier to recognize the name of a pill was amazing enough, especially one of this age but then he remembered that this familiar girl dealt with the older and more difficult apprentices. She probably saw this formula lying around their workstations.


    "Young girl, by any chance have you seen this before?"


    Asked Council Mage Tarot. Unlike the other two old men, he did not recognize her through her everyday interactions but from accompanying the genius. Brella''s mind spun with all sorts of fibs and excuses before decided to speak the truth. Breathing in deeply she steadied her thoughts while calming her mind.


    "I''ve seen the ingredients before. Our cook knows more about it than me..."


    ***


    Sue stooped down next to a recently tilled plot while prodding her finger at a young sprout exiting the earth. She rubbed her satisfied face adding another smudge of mud to it. After a month of caring for this plot, the herbs had begun to sprout vibrantly. Some of them grew faster than those in the other plots since she had experience in planting them previously on the farm.


    "Greetings, is your name Sue? I need you to follow me please."


    A young scribe looked at the dirtier grey robes and specks of mud on the short light-brown hair. He had no idea why the alchemy lecturer would send him out to fetch this girl. He did know, however, not to make any snide comments.


    The scribe led her to the amphitheater and knocked on the office door at the rear. Ushering the girl inside, he closed the door. With a Council Mage present among the occupants, he dared not enter.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Miss Sue, we have a few questions..."


    Sue glanced over at Brella sitting on a chair who cast her a pitiful face. She soon understood the reason for this summons.


    A short time later Sue stood on the stage with the three old men beside her. Brella sat at the lone spectator on the lower stone seat of the amphitheater.


    The freckled-faced girl brushed away a strand of short hair while speaking beside the table.


    "Indeed it is a blood-boosting pill for Hounds. I remember this one because of its difficulty. Dyna had me crying for days. In the end, Chu made a few modifications which helped."


    The three mages sighed. Although the girl recognized the pill, she also encountered the same difficulties. Before ushering her to leave, Elder Shi asked a question out of curiosity. He still harbored doubts on how and why these little farmgirls dabbled in alchemy.


    "I see, well it is understandable. By the way, how was the success rate?"


    "At first it was pathetic. We successfully made a pill around three out of ten times but then when we used the measurements it finally went up to nine out of ten."


    Sue complained on recollection. She turned to leave only to feel a wrinkled hand clasping onto her shoulder. The owner stared down with eyes gleaming like a miser looking at gold. Her casual words nearly had the three old men coughing up blood.


    With a shameless smile, Elder Shi guided her over, back to the workstation.


    "Show us..."


    "I can Elders, but you need to make a few improvements first..."


    ***


    "Dammit Sahara, why do you have to keep tugging us to eat in your courtyard every day for lunch. Today the canteen is serving stew you know!"


    "Well, why don''t you go Miki. I am inviting Lucy, not an uncivil commoner like you."


    "I dare you to say that to my face again you crow."


    "Crow? Only you are brazen enough to call me that in this empire, you... you black-haired Inyoni!"


    "Who you call''in Inyoni."


    Miki yelled as she pounced towards the grey-eyed girl who promptly shrieked and hid behind Lucy. Holding Lucy''s shoulders she poked her head out from behind the blond hair and stuck out a tongue.


    Their antics prompted the crowd dispersing for lunch to stare at them. It also earned both Miki and Sahara a karate chop on their heads. Amanda dropped her hands and scowled at the troublemakers.


    "Stop acting like kids and giving our class a bad name. You two lazy bones have been chattering during class like demon apes. Later you both will hand over two extra pages. And no, you can''t have your guards write it for you."


    Amanda said while glaring at the two guards. When she dropped the karate chop on Sahara, the two men had stiffened with their hands moving towards the sheathed swords. The burly men clad in leather and iron armor had paused on sensing the gazes from the four girls.


    "Haha, stupid Sahara I''ll see you suffer with me. As for those guards of yours, it looks like they want a beating from me again."


    Miki smirked and then narrowed her eyes at the two guards. The usual expressionless faces bore wry grins. Lucy grabbed the girls by their collars and dragged them along with a circle of friends. If she left Miki and Sahara to their devices, then they would all starve.


    They had befriended Sahara during the first week at the academy. At first, she tried to use her noble standing to dodge the orders from the elected class monitor Amanda. She soon realized she kicked a hard stone. Her guards had once tried to intervene only to receive a beating from Miki.


    The black-haired girl ambushed them in the occupied classroom and disabled them among the rows of desks with some well-timed and well-placed kicks more devious than an assassin. Only after suffering at her hands did they understand not to underestimate this fanatic.


    Sahara had envied the friendship of the three girls and the way they made fast friends with the girls living in the dorms while she lived alone in an isolated, secure, private courtyard. Little by little she soon realized they had roped her into an entire class of genuine friends.


    ***


    Mage Hud thought he struck it rich. After a month of punishment, an apprentice from the Outer Circle brought the news in an attempt to suck up on him. Apparently, the new female recruits in the publishing workshop consisted of some rare beauties.


    Scribes, apprentices, and mages who recently underwent promotion found themselves with a little free time after the grueling hardships of education and mental training. It was normal that they turn to certain areas to vent their desires. Older mages conducted themselves as if removed from these desires.


    A concentration of noble girls consisting of the cr¨¨me de la cr¨¨me offered an easy picking. Mage Hud hastened with this apprentice in the lead to woo the top beauty before she succumbed to the willies of his peers.


    Walking over the fields, he spotted a large group of girls and young women chatting while trodding towards a courtyard. He quickened his steps to launch his introduction as the apprentice trailed behind, in the hopes of feeding on the scraps.


    "What a beauty, a wife like that would make any mage aim for Archmage."


    He muttered as his eyes scanned the field of beauties and fell on a striking golden-haired young lady. Even from a distance, his eyes lingered on the oval face and golden curls. Clearing his throat, Mage Hud approached the sweetly scented flock.


    "Greetings young ladies. This one is Mage Hud and I have been dazzled by..."


    Mage Hud spluttered in the middle of his planned pickup speech on recognizing the fairy among the cranes. The unforgettable face within the carriage when he tried to berate Apprentice Tye that day swept through his mind.


    Worse yet, his eyes fell on the two blonds casting inquisitive gazes towards him. One had accompanied the fairy while the other held a status where if he trod wrongly could earn him death by a thousand cuts.


    The guards behind her belonged not to the Tower and answered to only one family. Mage Hud understood why none of those hot-blooded young mages swarmed around these girls.


    Cough! He needed to flee and flee now.


    "Ah, esteemed ladies, how are you. This mage hopes you find the accommodations within the academy fitting. Feel free to contact me should you need anything."


    Before he could turn and step away, a graceful black-haired beauty around fifteen parted and exited the crowd.


    "Ah, mage Hud is so kind. Coincidentally, we do have a few extra needs. Martha has complained repeatedly of the small bath in the dorms. Ling says we should have more specials in the canteen, while Grace..."


    When the girls departed with smiles and laughter, Mage Hud vented his anger on the apprentice before stuffing the list of requests into the guy''s swollen mouth.


    Only an idiot would try to scheme against these girls...


    ****

 Chapter 169- A Diplegia Bitzer

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A Diplegia Bitzer</h4>


    While the rest of his companions shed the skin of keeping a low profile, Chu requested a single room and spent most of his days locked inside. Under the light from the window during the day or the flickering candle lamp at night, Chu meticulously translated the words from a scroll.


    Whenever he encountered problems with a sentence, he would visit Mage Norivak in the hall. The frequent visits, however, to translate a rare and lost language would end up raising the curiosity of even a simple-minded person.


    "Brat, where do you keep finding and pulling out these words? I had to pull some of my own notes and research from the library to find their meaning."


    "Haha, Senior may not have heard but on my journey towards Limerock we encountered bandits. My companions and I raided a lair and found a scroll among the treasures. Apparently, the bandits stole and kept it on the hopes to sell it for a tidy sum."


    "You brat, no wonder you showed interest in the ancient language. You hoped to profit from deciphering it."


    Chu grinned while nodding his head on being discovered.


    "Senior is an outstanding mage, so I hope he will not bully this junior."


    "Clam it, I heard from Tarot about your exploits. Let me see it, as a mage with one foot in the grave, you think I care about fame and gold?"


    Chu left the hall and returned soon after clutching a wrapped package. Mage Norivak snorted, if not for knowing the lifespan of the item, he would have grabbed it from this little brat.


    The old man opened the wrapping to find an ancient scroll. Chu brought this scroll along with some other books to Limerock. In the event where he encountered inquisitive minds, he would use an excuse to hand over this scroll he had found lying on the floor of the ruined library. The books remained hidden in a secret compartment in their carriage. Only when he felt he had gained enough of a vocabulary would he begin the deciphering.


    The bandits on the way to Limerock served him yet again. He thanked them in his mind for their services as scapegoats.


    "Hmm, the bandits must have kept it hidden in an unused chest. The writing is still legible. Let''s go to the library, I''ll commission a floor for us."


    "A floor?"


    "Are you deaf? Yes, a floor, since we will need some apprentices to find books for us and provide meals. I dare say some mages would also be interested. Stop slouching and follow me."


    ***


    For the rest of the month, Chu felt he had returned to college. Mage Norivak had him copying the paragraphs of the scroll into a larger visible script for the old eyes. He wrote and tossed away faulty translations and then wrote and tossed away some more. Fine-tuning a sentence to make sense was harder than he imagined.


    Chu underestimated the number of mages who held an interest in ancient books. Every day he would have to copy a sentence for a willing mage who disappeared into the archives below.


    Sometimes they would re-emerge from the depths and correlate their discovery under endless bickering. Satisfied they would grab another line and submerge once again. He made use of this opportunity to ask unrelated questions. Not only did he find out the Council had already tested his affinity for magic but he actually managed to earn a few of the same talismans.


    As for why women could not become mages, the common belief lay in that women could not handle the hardship and the terror of facing a demon beast.


    Tell that to the upcoming women around me.


    Chu didn''t bother arguing with old men about the pros and cons of gaining extra help. Instead, he focused on finding out the steps to become a mage, more specifically the steps to channel mana into talismans. In this world, magic required someone with affinity before it could be harnessed.


    A mage who wielded magic needed a sizeable investment. Besides the rigorous studies and knowledge, they also had to be pumped full of pills and supplements to boost their magical core. Apprentices who passed the exams and demonstrated the ability to cast the orb of light spell journeyed to the mage towers in the north.


    There they learned to cast the fireball and other destructive spells from behind the safety of the high walls.


    While gathering information, piece by piece the scroll became translated. As the vocabulary of words increased, the deciphering of the ancient language progressed. Chu had written and copied some of these words until he recognized them with a mere glance.


    "Is this a fantasy tale of some myth from back then?"A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Chu asked as they filled in the words to the strange language. The translation on the scroll began to take the form of a description of some imaginary beast.


    "Myth? No, this is no myth."


    Mage Norivak replied. He frowned while skimming the large writing and the finished translation underneath.


    "Diplegia is a strange word but we do know a demon beast called a Bitzer. It''s as big as a large dog and roams in packs of about ten to twenty. They are fast, and have claws that can gut a man like butter."


    The experienced mage read the completed scroll.


    "This is a report of the Bitzer and its general characteristics. It probably belonged to a scout who ended up killed while traveling. Most of these scrolls end up finding their way into the hands of adventurers who poked about the ruins found scattered across the Empire. Eventually, the scrolls then reach the Tower as a quick sale."


    Chu nodded while scribbling down a few words and letters a mage had translated from another retrieved document. The transliteration and translation held much importance in his mind.


    "This word, Hakkim. It crops up ever so often in the ancient text. I have no idea what it means."


    Mage Norivak muttered.


    "Can it be a race similar to that of elves, goblins and the like?"


    Another scarlet-robed mage asked.


    "Mages have a hard time focusing on the north. This ends up leaving exploration and discoveries in the hands of adventurers. Imagine in our own time, no one has taken the initiative and sent a party into the Western Forest, much less scout beyond the walls in the north."


    Norivak muttered. Since mages had to man the battlements in the north and in Frost City, they remained in short supply to adventure. Mages had succumbed to throwing fireballs from behind the safety of walls rather than explore the wild. During his time, the Empire had always remained on the defensive, instead of prodding and expanding.


    This ancient scroll spoke of a forest in the north. In his time nobody would dare to venture as to prove it correct. He sighed as a question snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "One eye? This demon beast only has one eye?"


    Chu asked while scribbling.


    "Boy, don''t ever hope to come across a demon beast in your life. A Bitzer might have only one eye but it can find its prey even if it lost its vision. It has a head like a large brick that has black fangs and either a right or left eye in the socket. Don''t be fooled by those black, decaying teeth because they are sharp as its fangs."


    "So it has a keen sense of smell?"


    Chu asked. A young mage on the side snickered before clearing his throat.


    "A Bitzer doesn''t have a nose. It breathes through large flaps behind the forelegs. They say when you hit a Bitzer with a sword, it holds you in a stare and kills you. The Military patrols say it brings the fire even when dead."


    The young man said.


    "Have anyone tried to capture it alive for research?"


    Chu said.


    "Demon beasts have a tendency to go crazy in captivity. They would rather smash their heads open on a wall than remain alive next to humans. The closest we come to studying them is when they are dead as the case with the wolf demon."


    An authoritative voice sounded as Chief Mage Slovac walked towards them. He further continued


    "Think about it. Most of the low-level demon beast appear like tainted forms of their wild cousins. Their bestial nature overrides common sense. It''s like placing a bucket of water just out of the grasp of a thirsty man. Only the rare ones like the wolf demon tend to show more cunning."


    Browsing through the scroll he glanced at Norivak and then at the boy. Chu rolled his eyes at them before clearing his throat. He knew he needed to give these old men some face.


    "Elders, this scroll has been very informative. I want to donate it to the Tower in appreciation for accepting my temporary stay. All I ask is to have a copy for my own remembrance."


    "Brat, that is not a problem."


    Mage Norivak said, admiring the boy''s gratitude. If he knew that Chu only wanted his translation to decipher his own text then the old man might have coughed up blood. He had learned many things during this time and wanted to try it out.


    "Chief Slovac, I know I am not cut out to be a mage but can I have someone assist me in learning the fundamentals of magic? Since my focus lies in practical inventions, I would like to have an understanding of the coverage of magic and alchemy."


    ***


    Over the large snow-capped, jagged peaks which acted as a natural wall in the north, lay a vast forest west of the North Pass. The trees resembled their relatives in the south but had a much larger girth and sparse underbrush.


    In the shadows cast by these rooted giants, darkness stirred. A wretched-looking creature similar to a dog jumped out from behind a large root. The single red eye scanned the surroundings while raising its head.


    As if discovering a scent, it emitted a growl and then moved forward. The beast exited the trees into an open grassland separating it from the massive mountains in the south. Behind the creature, a pack of around ten or so subordinates shuffled in the shadows.


    Arooo!


    The chill howl blew across the field. Similar cries echoed out as packs led by their leader exited the forest. Like a cut on a body leaking blood, a horde congregated as they bled out from along the lengthy forest border. In the midst of the snarls and competition for space, a low but loud growl silenced the gathering.


    From over the small hill on the grassland, a blood-red demon beast slowly pawed onto the small knoll. Unlike the pack leaders, this one had a frame that dwarfed them, rivaling a Jaga. It surveyed the horde which had now massed over the thousands.


    A low growl of satisfaction ventured from the wide maw. The meeting of demons continued into the night. If a spectator viewed it from afar, they would have seen a faint flicker of light emitting from the thousands of lifeforms.


    Halfway through the night, under a howl filled with excitement the horde trampled to the south. Low intelligent demons required no extended discussions.


    The large Bitzer had ventured south within the mountains and encountered humans. Lucky to feed on adventurers and Military patrols, it then escaped northwards. With increased intelligence, it understood the benefits of that particular food.


    The message was simple.


    ''Good food over the mountains.''


    ****

 Chapter 170- Practical Alchemy

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Practical Alchemy</h4>


    Sue made her way towards the large lecturing hall of the alchemist division. For the past couple of weeks, since she had been summoned to the hall, she practically lived there. She supervised the modifications on the cauldron and introduced her own equipment. This week she began testing and familiarizing herself with the cauldron and finally achieved success.


    Nodding while greeting the scribe opening the door to the offices, she entered with a small smile. Those who worked in the lecture hall and amphitheater had long come to know about her amiable character. Sue walked past the offices of the lecturers and mages before knocking on the door to the largest office in the building.


    "Come."


    Sue pushed open the door on the firm command from within. The professional tone disappeared when she entered.


    "Ah, greetings, greeting young Lady Sue. Come, come, have a seat."


    Elder Shi stood up from a side seat and ushered the young girl to a chair. Council Mage Tarot raised his head and shot her a smile before burying himself in some scrolls. He left the conversation to Elder Shi at the side.


    "We tested the cauldron again, last night when you left. With the markings, I believe even an apprentice could concoct a simple pill. After the demonstration today, we might usher in a new era in alchemy."


    Elder Shi said while stroking his beard.


    "Demonstration?"


    "Ah, yes. I know we just sorted out the major problems but one of the teachers accidentally made a slip of the tongue when visiting the Alchemist Guild in the City. Today we might have a few more guests."


    Elder Shi coughed as he looked away from the girl, clearly embarrassed.


    A knock on the door interrupted them.


    "Come."


    Elder Shi said, happy for the interruption.


    "Senior, they have arrived and are seated. Grandmaster Bing has also brought members of the Churches Union visiting from the Capital."


    "That old coot probably wants to flaunt his skills again in front of a crowd. He''ll use any chance he gets to rub our noses in the mud."


    Elder Shi muttered while waving off the messenger. Council Mage Tarot sighed on creaking his bones into a stretch as he rubbed his neck.


    "You can''t blame him. He does hold the rank of a renowned Alchemist, respected even in the Capital. Back then, when Elder Deng modified the Heart-Star circulation pill by skimping on the Ironberry herbs by half, we felt we made a breakthrough in pill modification not seen in over a hundred years. Only Grandmaster Bing objected back then."


    "He belongs to the faction that says mages should stick to magic and not dabble in spiritual mana used by an alchemist. Why should mages leave the production of their pills and supplements in the hands of outsiders?"


    Elder Shi replied.


    "Lady Sue, please don''t take offense if the crowd today might voice some objections. As a young girl, those old men might want to eat you alive since they have not witnessed your skills. We have no choice but to have you conduct the demonstration today. If I had a few months of practice, I would have done it myself."


    When Council Mage Tarot led them into the demonstration hall, Sue sucked in a deep breath. Nearly half the seats had been filled with all forms of old seniors. Clustered in small groups they sat or stood in the aisles while chattering and whispering about potions and herbs. Some of these recluses would only meet at a gathering such as this.


    "Greetings, esteemed Seniors. Today we will demonstrate the steps in making a successful Blood-boosting Pill. Please save your questions for later. This is young lady Sue, who will assist us today while clarifying certain steps. Let''s begin."


    Council Mage Tarot stepped to the side of the podium while Sue made her way towards the preparation table. Frowning faces greeted her but with a Council Mage present the visitors had to stifle their objections. If the venue was not within the Tower and with the majority being mages and apprentices, then most likely she might have been kicked out in a vociferous manner.


    The audience did have certain individuals whose reputation and standing allowed for objection without fear of the Tower.


    "Haha, it has been a long time Mage Tarot but it seems that the Tower is struggling. I never would have imagined that I lived to see this day. I came to witness something new, not see a brat make mud cakes. If I wanted to see a girl, then I could stroll down and enter any kitchen. Hmph!"


    Grandmaster Bing huffed while voicing the thoughts of the majority within the crowd.


    "Grandmaster Bing is a Senior who is respected throughout the Empire. The Tower, however, would not seek to waste the time of its mages in trivial matters. This demonstration is geared towards our own Mages and Apprentices. Visitors can feel free to leave at any time."


    Council Mage Tarot replied while gazing around the hall. He never invited these guests since this demonstration was for those in the Tower who taught or practiced alchemy. The statement quelled the mutterings and produced another huff from Grandmaster Bing who folded his arms while sitting back down with a flourish.


    Sue cleared her throat and stood on the stage behind the preparation table. Although the hall had numerous eyes staring down at her, she remained unfazed. For the last week, most of the lecturers and senior alchemists in the workshop had been witnessing her concoct the pills while questioning her.


    Chu had said on the journey to Limerock that they needed to crack open their shells. They should never fear a crowd but learn to use it to their advantage. Sue regularly cleaned and butcher raw meat while under the gaze of three drooling wolves. In comparison, when the shock of the large gathering died off, all she saw was a bunch of harmless old men.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sue fell into the routine she had done over the last few days.


    "One of the benefits during the preparation stage is the use of a scale. Since most of the ingredients used are dried or in small quantities, small weights need to be used."


    "Humph, since when do alchemist need to weigh ingredients? Changing the number of ingredients is taboo."


    "Ah, Grandmaster Bing is correct. For Senior who has experience in concocting, choosing the number of ingredients is a small matter. For an apprentice and a person unfamiliar with alchemy, however, weighing serves to decrease common mistakes."


    Sue replied with a smile to the frowning alchemist while moving the scale to the forefront. She had recalled his name from the previous outburst.


    "Take the ingredient calling for four stalks of dried Spotted Fern. The weight of four ferns differs due to drying, size, and length. By introducing a standard measurement, we narrow mistakes from this. If we weigh and measure the ingredients for a successful batch of pills, then reproducing that success becomes easier."


    Sue proved her theory by using different stalks of the same herb.


    "What is that piece of iron sticking out from the cauldron?"


    "This little one has recently learned that alchemist specializes in using mana to regulate the heat of their cauldron. Unfortunately, I and many new apprentices don''t possess this ability or still need practice. This strip consists of a thin piece of iron and copper, riveted together. When the cauldron is heated, the strip bends and causes the needle at the end to point to a different place on the nearby plate."


    Sue explained while she monitored the temperature in the cauldron. After Dyna had encountered this problem at the farm, Chu had made Dareck make a simple bimetallic strip for her to use. The reason Dyna and Sue could concoct pills in the first place, was because they substituted science in place of mana.


    "Why are you weighing that purple salt? Everyone here knows the recipe calls for a pinch, hmph!"


    "Senior, your pinch of purple salt and mine would vary. Alchemy is not about cooking to please everyone''s taste but to please the requirements of the pill alone. When I started concocting, that is what I felt."


    "Hmph!"


    Grandmaster Bing harrumphed loudly. The smile and gentle, polite way in which the freckled teen answered him threw him off.


    "Nobody here grinds dried herbs..."


    "Senior, without spiritual power, ground ingredients tend to react faster..."


    With the ingredients in the cauldron and her only work consisting of focusing on the heat and adding charcoal when necessary, she answered the questions of the now curious Alchemists. At first, the interrogators tried to find fault and ended with harrumphs and snorts but then they gradually changed.


    Now she had Seniors like Grandmaster Bing hovering around the cauldron while inquiring on certain steps. These old men might have a problem with her age, but their love of alchemy steamrolled over that issue.


    "Young Lady Sue, may I find out more about this heat measuring device?"


    Men who high-ranking nobles would have to make appointments while bringing expensive gifts now hovered around her politely asking questions.


    "Each pill requires its own time to form as the ingredients mix and simmer together. I am using an hourglass made for the Blood-boosting pellet. A great tool that can be used is the clock. This avoids mixup at different times and is also fairly accurate. The only drawback in creating pills without mana is that only one pill at a time can be made."


    Alchemists turned mana into spiritual energy which not only served to help regulate the temperature but assisted in creating pills. High tier pills even required spiritual energy as an ingredient. Pills made for Hounds fell among the low tier bracket and could be produced with some effort. If not for the modifications done, then Sue would have less of a success than a new apprentice.


    When the last grains of sand flowed down the hourglass, Sue gave the honor to Grandmaster Bing. The old man deftly removed the lid of the cauldron and then slapped its side. A faint pink pellet rose up and fell lightly into a small jade box.


    No matter the lecture and the discussions during the pill making process. If the end result did not meet the criteria then all this was for naught. The crowd surrounding the final product consisted of powerhouses like Grandmaster Bing, Elder Shi, and Mage Tarot to name a few.


    Sue had to make way as these old men sniffed and viewed the internals of the cauldron to the pill itself. The jade box soon found its way around the hall for viewing by the rest of the spectators. Some of them would have liked to surround the stage during the process but the lineup prevented apprentices from even daring to think about it.


    "Amazing! This pill can be ranked as a low, medium-grade product."


    "Young lady Sue said the success rate for this is eight or nine out of ten. Can you believe it?"


    "Do you know what this means? Pills that do not require spiritual power can now be made by apprentices. By implementing this, Senior Alchemists can now focus on those difficult and time-consuming pills."


    "Think about it. Using that indicator for heat, you can have lines of cauldrons constantly manufacturing pills. There would be no shortage of low tier pills."


    All the wrinkled faces turned towards the stage for a different reason. Sue suddenly felt goosebumps on her arms. These old men were no fools. The only way the Tower would allow such a young female to conduct a lecture boiled down to one reason.


    This young girl possessed all the knowledge in this new process.


    A genius creator who modified the alchemical landscape...


    "Did the Tower intend to keep this all to themselves?"


    The fawning and poaching began...


    "Young lady Sue, you have to visit the Alchemist Guild in Limerock. I dare say we can provide many more ingredients and recipes than the Tower."


    "When lady Sue finds the time, she can drop by the Churches Union. The Healers would love to take her around."


    "Heroes gather in the Capital. This humble priest asks if young lady Sue might be willing to travel there?"


    "Priest Holt, you trying to poach talent from my Alchemist Guild? Don''t forget you''re a guest at my guild."


    "Hey, old geezer. How can you be so shameless? Since when did this young lady belong to your alchemist guild?"


    ***


    Sue sat eating a bowl of hot soup and bread under the large candle chandelier. Since the sun had set long ago, Elder Shi ordered the cooks to send over a hot meal for her. Nearby on the stage, a group of senior alchemist chattered away. The lecture hall was now vacant except for these powerhouses.


    "Introducing the standard measurements, modifying the cauldrons and already incorporating the new clock invention. Any one of these reasons could open a new world for alchemy."


    "The most difficult part is the implementation if done correctly not only would it lower the cost of producing normal level pills but also free senior alchemist from such a task."


    "One problem we have is that alchemists have little time to concoct spiritual pills. It is high time alchemists begin to focus on pills requiring mana. That is where true alchemy lies."


    Grandmaster Bing stroked his beard while lost in thought.


    "This pill should have no long-term side effects since the ingredients have remained the same. The main problem is the bones from the purple fox. Pills requiring rare ingredients cannot be labeled as common. If only we could substitute it but alchemists who dabble in formula modification are rare."


    The words caused Sue who was eating nearby to choke. As the faces turned towards her, she placed her hand over her mouth and coughed.


    "There is one person I know, who uses a substitute..."


    ****

 Chapter 171- Strange Girls

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Strange Girls</h4>


    The Scribe walked along the cobbled stone street lined with well-maintained hedges and then rounded the corner. The large stone building of the publishing workshop loomed into view. The open green lawns, the patches of ivy and flowering vines climbing onto the discolored, weatherbeaten stones gave it a rustic feel.


    The young man halted and then made his way to the nearby stone guard booth. Normally, those who visited this particular workshop would barge in without question since behind the large arched doors lay the promised land. The classrooms in this division of the academy housed only girls.


    The recent rumors circling this place, however, stymied the influx of hot-blooded young men.


    "Greetings, I''m here from the Alchemist workshop. I need to find a girl."


    "Alchemist this time huh? Tell you what young lad. Give up on that dream. Even the new mages who returned from up north have fallen short. That young lady is way beyond your league. Men with fewer pimples that you have been rejected."


    The old guard at the booth drawled. His two companions snickered while scanning the visitor from their three-legged stools.


    "Huh? What are you babbling about? I''m here on orders from Council Mage Tarot himself. What did you think I came here for?"


    The old man nearly fell over from shock. Council Mages rarely sent out a request to this workshop. Those old mages had passed the age of dishing out manuscripts. His mind swirled on thinking about the messenger''s words.


    Did the old men still have it in them? Were they that virile?


    "What''s with the puzzled look, toss those perverted thoughts out of your bald head. I hope you don''t intend on keeping me waiting. This young girl is named Dyna."


    One of the younger guards had bolted up and ready to scamper into the building when he halted. The leather-clad man turned his head to stare at the Scribe. Hesitating, he then asked in clarification.


    "Dyna?"


    ***


    The guard led the Scribe along the long corridor of the building. Candles as thick as a man''s forearms hung from the chandeliers high in the ceiling to help illuminate the hall. Sunlight peeked in from the small windows cut in the side doors leading into the classrooms. Sounds of quills scratching onto parchments penetrated into the empty hall breaking the silence.


    "Are the recent rumors true"


    The Scribe whispered to the guard while walking.


    "Truth is an understatement. Luckily you don''t have to visit that class. Otherwise, no guard would have escorted you."


    A look of shock flashed across the Scribe''s face.


    About two months ago, talk had spread that a certain class in the book division consisted of beauties. The roses and lilies in bloom were said to match even the rare ones across the Empire. Since the formation of this division centuries ago, the males blessed to join the Tower always had a first preference in selecting and wooing these educated girls.


    The young ladies admitted into the division this year created a reputation that caused even the older apprentices to be wary. The courtship rituals ended up being shot down faster than a fat, flightless turkey.


    Last month a girl with long, silky black hair and a face more enchanting than a flower, milked the monthly stipends of more than fifty Scribes and an entire platoon of Tower guards. She sweet-talked her suitors into an innocent game of knife throwing and archery before gambling away their gold and silvers.


    Three weeks ago, an Apprentice tried to touch the hand of the golden-haired dove named lady Amanda. He ended up spending some quality time at the Healers with a broken rib after a blond beauty smashed her knee into his chest. The week before that, a recently graduated mage tried to flaunt his position and power to entice the group. He ended up being confined to meditation for over four months from the Head Mage of the division.


    A few days ago, a Scribe passed his test and achieved the rank of Apprentice. Bursting with success and seeking to relieve the pent-up stress after years of harsh studies, he ventured into the book workshop. Naturally, his eyes ceased to roam, once they fell on the golden locks of a certain class monitor. Then and there, he professed his love but ended up being gently rejected like all the others.


    His noble blood boiled as he then raised a ruckus. During his stint of threatening and using the status of his clan, he tried to grab the young lady. The hot-blooded action proved disastrous. Somehow he ended up crawling out of the building with two broken legs and a swollen face bruised beyond recognition. He fainted while toppling down the steps at the entrance.


    "I heard that the guy who came here belonged to one of the four most powerful families in Limerock City."


    The Scribe said. The guard stopped and hesitated for a minute. He then pulled the visitor closer like two friends sharing a secret.


    "That idiot caused all the guards to receive a severe scolding from the head mage of the division. Worse yet, he tried to use the backing of his family. Let me tell you, I worked that evening. That Young Master crawled out of here like a drowning rat. My buddy had to carry him to the Healers with his bloody mouth. When we investigated, we found nearly all his front teeth scattered in the hall as if someone made him bite a chunk out of the wall. I swear you can still find his teeth marks on the stone."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    As a warrior trained to assist and escort mages from the Tower, the scene had confused him. He couldn''t fathom the kind of force needed to slam a man''s face into the wall and break two rows of teeth. The blond and black-haired girls who booted out the guy said they saw nothing. The guard glanced around before continuing


    "The first thing that idiot did when he regained consciousness was to forward a letter to his Clan. Did you hear what happened?"


    The Scribe shook his head while drawing closer.


    "The Patriarch of the Clan rushed over to the Tower in a rage, with eyes thirsty for revenge but then someone handed him another letter. The old geezer then dragged the wounded brat out from the Healer''s and personally broke his two hands. For half the night, the pair spent kowtowing at the entrance to a courtyard. A soldier finally came out and delivered a letter. Word is the old man wept tears of gratitude as if surviving a trip to hell."


    The guard shook his head on recollection. The man who walked out that night from the courtyard did not wear the uniform of the Tower.


    "That group of girls in that classroom are not to be trifled with. Ok, here is the class you are looking for."


    "Eh? Why are you running away? Hey, come back here!"


    The shout caused the young guard to speed up even more, as his leather cuirass slapped on his thighs while retreating. The inhabitants of the Outer Circle had heard the rumors of one group of girls but the book division, however, knew there were two classes that should not be disturbed.


    The class filled with rare, untouchable beauties.


    And the one containing a vindictive devil.


    ***


    Trainer Pile ran a callused hand over his hair that now consisted of more white than brown. The old man patted the folds of his scarlet robe while walking up the entrance to the alchemist lecture hall. Mage Pile bore the title as head of the Beast Tracking Division in the Tower.


    The Beast Tracking Division taught about the characteristics and habitations of demon beast in the wild. The mages and apprentices in this division also conducted training and research into strengthening and developing the hounds used by the Military. Mage Pile could be considered to be an elite trainer and also held a position as a Council Mage.


    Over a month ago, the Military had requested an increase in the number of supplements so as to double its Hound Division. Knowing the difficulties involved in this task, Mage Pile had replied with a letter containing a string of curses. He then passed on a near-impossible request to the Alchemy division. Today, Council Mage Tarot, invited him over to a lecture. Obviously, he assumed the worst.


    Mumbling about wasting precious time chatting which might be better spent in concocting, Mage Pile entered the hall. The moment his eyes focused on the stage, he froze to a halt.


    Grandmaster Bing of the Limerock Alchemist guild, Elder Shi of the Tower Alchemist, Council Mage Tarot, Healers and Head Priests from the Churches Union. Heck, even Grandmaster Yang and Xin from the Tower Herb Research Division occupied the stage. What had him rooted was that they all circled a short-haired freckled girl.


    ''Was this the legendary inquisition?''


    Trodding down the wide stone steps he nearly stumbled over when he heard the conversations.


    "Young lady Sue, when will you visit the Guild? No need to fear these old fowls in the Tower."


    "I wonder if young lady Sue has any interest in potions. Most of our Healers are outstanding ladies."


    "This is a low tier pill recipe for blood cleansing used by Scribes. Maybe lady Sue can help in the initial measurements and heat recording?"


    ''Did these old coots final flip?''


    Mage Pile was in the middle of thinking how to join this conversation when the door opened behind the stage and a Scribe entered leading another girl. This one looked much younger and possessed slightly wavy, deep red hair. The narrow green eyes, however, scanned this room like an experienced hunter. When it fell on him, Mage Pile compared it to that of a stalking beast. It was a fleeting feeling since the young girl presented herself in a neutral manner.


    "Greetings esteemed Elders. This one wonders how she may render assistance?"


    The Scribe who accompanied her cursed inwardly as he hurriedly vacated this gathering of powerhouses. Before he left the book division he did not forget to throw some curses at the guard booth. The first thing this little girl had done when he relayed the message was extorting him of his monthly stipend. He recalled the scene in the silent classroom...


    "Are you saying this Elder Shi sent a request for me to accompany you?"


    "Yes. Now hurry and..."


    "How much?"


    "Eh?"


    "Are you deaf? How much will you pay us to return with you? If we don''t follow you and decide to cause you problems then I am sure you will fall out of favor with those Elders."


    What made it worse was that the two monitors in the class as well as the rest of the occupants refused to support him and also cast their eyes on him as if he wronged them. This lesson proved that the further he stood from this extortionist the better.


    Knowing Dyna''s character, Sue grabbed the reigns of the present conversation in the lecturing hall. Since they resided and stayed in different divisions, she had not met Dyna to inform her about this meeting.


    "Dyna, Council Mage Tarot is interested in our pill concoctions..."


    When Sue finished her brief explanation, Dyna nodded in understanding. Elder Shi then handed over a scroll to the young girl.


    "Lady Sue has said that you have some talent in alchemy. Please have a look over this scroll."


    The old men stood in silence as their eyes remained locked on the little girl. Recognizing and understanding a pill recipe was one thing but to modify it and achieve success meant another. Not many alchemists could claim success in this field which depended heavily on luck and also enlightenment.


    "This is not the recipe for a blood-boosting pellet."


    After a few minutes, Dyna said.


    "What? Let me see."


    Sue replied as she grabbed the scroll from her seated companion. Dyna shrugged her shoulders while continuing.


    "It''s a bone supplement for a Hound."


    "You''re right but why?"


    "Don''t'' you see Sue? Your old friends here are testing this one. You are friends, right Seniors?"


    Dyna drawled while looking up at the embarrassed faces around her. Though the ears of these powerhouses turned red, their eyes hinted a hope of anticipation.


    "We apologize, young miss but we needed to test you. In the event where Lady Sue somehow conspired with you, we had to find out if you actually possessed some skill."


    Dyna waved her hands.


    "This one understands your concern. Is that why you also left out some ingredients and steps from the recipe?"


    "Ahaha, so you even saw it. This makes it even better. I am very interested in finding out about this new recipe for the blood-boosting pellet."


    Grandmaster Bing said while gazing at the little girl like a poor miner who suddenly struck gold. Not everyone in the gathering agreed to this. It had to be known that dangers and side effects from a modified recipe could take years to surface.


    "I object!"


    Mage Pile voiced.


    ****

 Chapter 172- You call that a Hound?

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Do you call that a Hound?</h4>


    The Beast Tracking Division had its location in the southern part of the Outer Circle, close to the East Gate of Limerock City. Mage Pile, therefore knew nothing of the exploits of Sue in the northeastern circle, much less of the escapades in the book division.


    As a Trainer, he did, however, know about the dangers of pill modification. Countless records existed during the inception of the Hound division which told of numerous pills and their later detrimental effects. With the close bond that existed between Trainers and Hounds, no one would willingly feed their beast companion a life-threatening pill.


    "I object. Pill modification is something that cannot be taken lightly. Blood boosting pellets are vital within the first year of development. Even if the problems do not surface immediately, then in two years they might cripple a Hound. Grandmaster Bing, you of all people should know of this."


    Mage Pile said while looking at the old alchemist. Grandmaster Bing had always maintained vigilance when it came to pill modification.


    Before anyone could speak, the redhead jumped off her chair.


    "This one has respect for Senior Pile because he shows concern for his Hounds. Very well, this one has long postponed a trip to the Beast Tracking Division. Sue, send a message to Elder while we visit the division. Come, let us tour this place."


    Sue shrugged her shoulders when Council Mage Tarot glanced at her.


    "Just let her take a visit while we wait. I need a message delivered to our villa."


    ***


    Mage Pile never felt better. Even though he objected to the idea of allowing this little girl to modify a pill for the entire Military to use, she did provide him a great opportunity. During the wagon ride, he constantly impressed upon the accompanying alchemists of the importance of the hounds.


    By the time the carriage rolled to a halt before the large building of the Beast Tracking Division, the riders heard about the history, improvements and future plans concerning beast training. While disembarking, Mage Pile glanced and frowned at the sleepy face of Sue. He had noticed this girl staving off sleep during the trip.


    "Why is she here? Since we decided to place this modification thing on hold, shouldn''t she return to her duties?"


    Mage Pile inquired. The redhead he needed since he planned on showing her what a true hound looked like. By the time he finished with this closeup shock and awe, all he expected to see was a dust trail accompanied by screams. After this, he could take his time in convincing these alchemists to focus on his supplements.


    Elder Shi, however, looked at him as if staring at an idiot.


    "Mage Pile might not have heard the news since we did not have the chance to explain. Young lady Sue is responsible for a breakthrough alchemic process which allows even apprentices to concoct the Blood-boosting pill. She is the reason why the Alchemist Guild and Masters are here."


    "Very well... eh?"


    Mage Pile stumbled a little before recovering. If any apprentice could now concoct a pill, Mage Pile, much less an idiot could figure out the meaning in terms of scarcity.


    Scanning over this normal looking girl to this world-breaking news, he failed to see the connection. Even when he swiveled his head around and received nods of confirmation from the old men he just couldn''t grasp it. Logically this report boggled the mind. This was like saying the girl was a mage--unbelievable.


    "Ahem. Like I said, if the young girl feels tired, let her rest inside one of the offices."


    "Thank you, Senior, but I will wait here until Elder arrives."


    Receiving a genuine smile, Mage Pile felt that this girl had the temperament of an angel free from spite and grudges. He led the visitors between the two stone buildings housing the offices towards the rear. A large training field greeted them with a long rectangular building on one side.


    "These are the kennels of the Hounds belonging to the Tower. Here we raise, train and research into making them stronger, faster... eh?"


    Each kennel in the barrack occupied a large room around four hundred square feet. The rooms had large windows to allow light and air. The front wall of the kennel, as well as those windows, consisted of vertical iron bars as security. Unbeknownst to him, the redhead stood with her hands clasped behind her back while peering through the bars.


    "Ah, Seniors should not worry too much. That kennel is empty as the trainer probably took the hound to the field."


    Mage Pile said while forcing a stiff laugh. If things remained the same, he would have no problem with this. Leave the inquisitive girl near the cage and have a huge hound scare the daylights out of her. Now, however, he needed to avoid offending the girl outside.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    He walked up to the girl with the intention to steer her clear of the kennels less she comes across an occupied tenant. The redhead, however, turned her green eyes towards him and the accompanying group with a slight frown.


    "Is this a hound?"


    Mage Pile sported a bewildered look when he stopped a few feet from the bars. Trainers cleaned the large room daily, ensuring fresh bedding of straw and water. This room was far from empty, however, as the occupant stood in the far corner. A mixture of growls and whimpers emanated from its mouth while the fur bristled upwards.


    "Ha ha ha, this hound is only two years old. It''s probably under the weather, which explains why it shies away from the bars. Normally, the hounds are very aggressive and territorial, preventing you from viewing them up close in the absence of their trainer. This is a great chance to view the results of administering blood-boosting pills and body supplements. We..."


    "This one is probably sick also. Ah, this one also since he''s shivering."


    Mage Pile was in the middle of his speech when the words interrupted him. He turned to look at the girl who kept strolling down the length of the barracks.


    ''What the hell?''


    "Oh, this one looks a bit better but I expected more."


    This time the girl paused in front of the kennel belonging to Brutus. Brutus held the reputation of being the most aggressive and frightening of the lot. The senior apprentices assigned to the Beast Tracking Division usually welcomed new members by walking them down this path.


    Many a time, Scribes and Apprentices left here smelling of piss and sometimes even worse. Brutus for his part had developed a sadistic approach where he inched slowly towards the bars before launching into an iron-jarring, piss-breaking, sphincter-loosening attack. Today the hulking figure of Brutus stood to sniff inches away from the bar while his puzzled eyes gazed into a pair of green ones. A huge paw extended from behind the bars and stooped inches away from the girl.


    Before Mage Pile could react, Dyna reached out her tiny hand and shook the paws that dwarfed her arm.


    "That reminds me of when my grandson shakes hands with his dog."


    "The Hounds here seem friendly, or even cowardly. Is this an aftereffect of the pills?"


    "Maybe they really are sick like Pile said but I expected them to be more terrifying."


    Mage Pile turned green on hearing the comments behind him as he made his way towards the source of his troubles. It didn''t take him more than a breath to figure out this girl, somehow caused this strange occurrence. With a stiff smile, he patted her shoulders while steering her away from the barracks. God alone knows the damage to his reputation today.


    "Young miss must have seen enough. Heavens, it''s already late, let''s have lunch. Come, come, I am sure you must be hungry."


    ''The sooner I toss this brat out of here, the better. Those alchemists must think I am running a pet shop instead of an important Military division.


    Since the old men had no interest in touring the field, they decided to make their way to the offices for continued discussion. The group had just left the kennels when Dyna spotted a Scribe leading Sue and Mr. Thomas towards them. She turned towards Mage Pile and the group of Alchemists.


    "Do you have any hounds loose and out in the field?"


    Mage Pile gave her a puzzled look before glancing at a nearby trainer. It didn''t take long for the man to return stating that all the hounds had completed their morning training.


    "Follow me."


    Dyna led them up to Mr. Thomas and made a quick bow and greeting. Mr. Thomas left them with a trainer and then returned while driving a covered large wagon. When he parked a little distance away, he nodded. Dyna turned towards the curious men.


    What occupied their mind at this moment was the identity of this one-armed man. Not only the redhead but even young lady Sue showed respect to him. Unknown to Mr. Thomas, he had ventured to the top of the ''Most valuable person to become acquainted with'' list, in these old codgers'' eyes.


    "Let me show you what my modified pills can produce. Keep calm and whatever you do, don''t panic."


    Dyna said while moving her thumb and index finger to her mouth. A shrill whistle sounded since she knew that the door to the cage never had a lock.


    In front of the shocked eyes of the onlookers, three massive wolves exited the cage. With the exception of Council Mage Tarot who had heard the reports, all the onlookers stifled their breaths.


    After a month of separation, Dyna probably would have been bowled over by the rushing greeting but with a casual wave, the three beasts skidded to a halt and sat in a line with their heads towering above her.


    Shock and awe...


    "This is what my pills created."


    ***


    "I find that when you double Hooseberry for a Strengthening bath solution, it produces a greater effect."


    "Yes but by doing so, you increase the blood flow under the skin. Soon you will find yourself dealing with fleas and ticks."


    "I did have this problem but I solved it by dusting dry charcoal powder on them."


    Dyna and Mage Pile stood discussing like mechanics at a car show. No matter the angle, it looked strange considering one was an old man and the other a little girl. What made it even more strange was the oversized wolf standing between them.


    Not too far, Sue, Elder Shi, Grandmaster Bing, and a few Alchemist Masters sat on some chairs circling a wolf sitting on the grass.


    "Substitution of an ingredient like the fox bone would have definitely shown repercussions by now. This wolf not only has healthy skin and teeth but lacks the yellow stain that appears on the claws."


    "Even more amazing is its aura. I swear I feel this wolf sprawled on the ground feels much more terrifying than an aggressive hound."


    "Have you fed them Meridian-opening pills, lady Sue?"


    "No, Grandmaster Bing. Back home I have only managed to make low tier pills since Meridian-opening pills require spiritual power. Dyna tried to find out about them but we never could find any."


    "Amazing. These animals are still young and possess the ability of a ten-year-old hound. Imagine what spiritual injected pills can do to them."


    Over on the far end, Mr. Thomas stood with his hand on a wolf while staving off some strange questions.


    "Master Thomas must be very pleased with his young daughters. I wonder if Master Thomas has given any thought into arranging a marriage?"


    "Haha, I know the young miss is young. I have a grandson of similar age and wondered if Master Thomas would love to drop by with his family?"


    When everyone had their fill, Dyna called them all together.


    "Well then, let''s have the offers for the Blood-Boosting pill..."

 Chapter 173- The price of becoming a Mage

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The price of becoming a Mage</h4>


    Chu gripped the heavy sack in his hand as he picked his way down the roughly hewn steps while following the back of Mage Norivak. Never would he believe that under the massive amount of stone slabs which composed the Inner tower, hid such a secret. Sure, he expected some hidden passages and rooms in the ancient structure but really?


    An entrance located under five levels of basements?


    The sole light source in this winding passage came from the flickering torch in Elder Norivak bony hand. Not less than once did he stumble and brace himself on the jagged wall because of the uneven hewn steps. Chu came to the conclusion that apparently not only he had misstepped on this journey. The areas where a person would instinctively place their hands and feet had become worn.


    "Brat, why do you keep bumping into me? Keep your distance, I don''t have a habit of being hugged by little boys."


    "In your dreams old man. Who would make a pass at your gangly ass? Can''t you raise the torch a little higher because I feel like I''m walking on a mountain path in pitch-black darkness."


    "If I do that then I won''t see properly. There is a reason why apprentices must learn the light spell before entering this passage."


    "Then why don''t you hand me the torch while you cast and use the spell?"


    "Why should I waste my magic when I brought along a torch..."


    They bickered or journeyed in silence for more than a few hours. By then, Chu realized that not only did they keep circling downwards in a wide angle but this passage was manmade. If he had to picture it, then it reminded him as if walking down the edges of a screw. This passage had been chipped into the solid bedrock under the tower.


    "Ah, we''re here. It''s been a long time since I walked for so long. I''m getting old."


    Chu spluttered while thumping his chest at the remark from the pile of bones who had long passed the admission age for a retirement home. He glanced around in expectation, looking for the majestic entrance, the flowing script and the large arched doors that decorated the entrances to the libraries, halls and research rooms of the Inner Tower above.


    He braced his mind.


    Was it a large cavern with a bottomless abyss?


    An open world, filled with twinkling stars and massive planets?


    He held onto the undecorated, rough doorway as his projections were blown away. Mage Norivak lighted an oil lamp on the wall and then extinguished the torch. He shuffled to a long stone bench which extended out from the rocky wall.


    "Don''t just stand there like an idiot, hurry and come over here."


    Mage Norivak said.


    "Old man, what the heck is this? Is there like a teleportation circle here?"


    Chu replied while walking into a stone room of about one hundred square feet. Apart from a lamp, the bench, and a small square, rock table in the center, this room appeared vacant. Given its location, not even a hermit would consider this as prime housing.


    Mage Norivak pulled the sack on the ground closer to him and removed four small wooden kegs. He then pushed them under the bench.


    "Oil for the lamp. Slovac said the stocks had run low here."


    It was only then that Chu noticed similar casks hidden under the bench.


    "Slovac said they tested you with a talisman. You fell way below the threshold to become a mage. Stars represent Dark Matter, Dark Matter represents the amount of mana your body can hold. It''s futile to expect water from an empty flask. Even if you meditate and swallow pills by the cartload for a hundred years, you won''t manifest even a single light spell."


    Chu snapped out of his daze as he stiffened before the sitting mage. Familiar with the tone that reminded him of a superior informing a new recruit, he focused on listening.


    "When a boy becomes a man, Dark Matter manifests itself in his body. If he meets the minimum requirements then he is chosen. To become a Scribe, he has to sign a blood oath stating that he will serve the Tower for all eternity. Even if he leaves the Tower because he cannot move further, his oath is binding."


    Mage Norivak sighed.


    "The foundation of a Mage begins as a Scribe but many fail to realize this. Scribes tend to focus on the meditation manuals provided while the richer ones toss money into pills to increase the power of their stars. The numerous courses and training in the Outer Circle have a purpose-- to educate and enlighten one''s mind and soul. A Scribe who never pursued knowledge beyond that which is taught will find it hard to manifest his first spell."


    Chu nodded in understanding. The concept of higher learning remained constant across different worlds. A University, for instance, would swamp you with courses geared towards a particular field. The person who benefited the most was the one who questioned the boundary and sought to soar even higher.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "The number of stars on a talisman cannot change, however, they can become larger. Think of it like upgrading a wooden flask into a large barrel. More Dark Matter means you can cast a greater number of spells before your mana needs replenishing through pills and meditation."


    "Is it difficult to grow the stars in your Star Field?"


    Chu asked. When he procured the talismans for testing a person''s potential, he learned that one of the reasons why mages carried it around was to test and monitor their own Star Field. Now he understood why and what it meant.


    "Increasing the size and darkness of a Star requires enormous resources, time and effort. It might take a Mage around forty to fifty years to double the size of one star. For an Apprentice, it might mean over one hundred at the same effort, for a Scribe, half a millennia. Don''t even think about it, it''s useless."


    Mage Norivak replied while rolling his eyes. If he had a copper for the number of times someone asked this question he probably could live in a house of gold.


    "A Scribe becomes promoted to Apprentice when he meets the requirements. First, he has to pass a written exam on all the electives to demonstrate his knowledge. next he has to stand before the examination division of ten mages and answer questions for half a day. Lastly, the record of his initial star field when he entered the Academy is compared to the present one. The examination division decides if he made significant progress to advance."


    Mage Norivak paused and then narrowed his eyes.


    "You can learn everything I said from those in the Academy if you ask around and spend enough time. If you insist on knowing more, Chief Slovac says you will have to perform a blood oath of soul secrecy. Without it, you cannot leave this place while you still draw breath."


    Chu made a slight twitch of his mouth while in thought. During the time deciphering the scroll, he had asked and inquired about numerous questions. Although he tried to broaden his questions, it seemed that he had touched on some relative taboo ones. Chief Mage Slovac had decided to quell his thirst but at a price. He should have kept a little more low key when conducting his inquiries.


    "What is the blood oath of soul secrecy?"


    "The stone table has five seals carved, one in the middle and four at the corners. One of them in the corner is used in the blood oath of secrecy. By dropping your blood on it and reciting an incantation, it places a seal marker above your heart. If you share the protection secrets of the Tower, it will pierce your heart and explode."


    "What the hell? Suppose I accidentally slip some words about knowledge from books or about the Star Field?"


    "It only activates if you intend to expose the secret that holds the Tower together. Stop acting like a wuss, because this seal is not as demanding as the others. Know this, it uses your blood to bind your SOUL. Your intention comes from your soul, so even before you decide to write, speak or fart about it, you die. One nice feature is that you receive a sharp pain like an early warning if whatever you want to share falls under the dome of secrecy."


    Chu raised an eyebrow at this old guy speaking about something dangerous like a door salesman selling soap. Placing a seal on his body didn''t sit well with him, even if it only concerned some secrets. He compared this to having a tattoo and then learning that it signified something occult.


    Could someone activate this thing remotely and kill him?


    What if an idiot cracked this stone table? Would the seal initiate a self destruct?


    Suppose one of the secrets of the Tower lay in butchering innocent and young babies? Tv shows tend to relate magic with virgin or young blood. What would he do then?


    What power would the Tower hold over him?


    A snort woke him from the questions swamping his mind. Mage Norivak was looking at him as if staring at an idiot.


    "Brat, sometimes I feel as if you came down from the mountain. Why the hesitation? A blood oath of secrecy means nothing, heck even commoners use it in the churches. All it does is safeguard a secret."


    "Sure, but suppose I hear something about using the blood of babies or something? What then?"


    Mage Norivak jaw fell as he turned speechless. It took him a few minutes to regain his composure. This boy acted worse than a six-year-old.


    "Hey idiot, I can promise that what you hear later has nothing to do with the blood of the innocent. What the heck do you take a mage for?"


    Mage Norivak rose and shuffled over to the stone table and then brushed the dust from one corner by flourishing his sleeve. In the dim flickering light, a six-inch diameter circle consisting of numerous symbols and interwoven scripts had an appearance as if freshly carved because of its sharpness. A second look would tell that it reeked of ancient but not malevolent aura. At the center of the seal lay a concave imprint as if someone sunk a marble halfway and pulled it out.


    "Use this dagger and pierce your finger, then let the blood drop into that small sink. When it''s full we can begin."


    Chu held the dagger for a moment before pricking his finger. Bending closer in the poor lighting, he aimed the drops into the circle.


    "Okay, you can stop there."


    Mage Norivak instructed. As Chu pulled back his finger he witnessed the blood flowing like a river along the engravings as if following a fixed route. Like a mind of its own, the liquid snaked into the scripts, eventually dying the entire seal blood red. Before he could express some form of reaction, the mage spoke in a serious voice.


    "Repeat the incantation after me. It''s about five verses but keep repeating it after me. Don''t worry, you''ll know when you say it right."


    Chu listened as Mage Norivak began chanting a strange language in a clear, monotone voice. He knew the old man took his time and had patience out of consideration. After about twenty minutes of fumbling around the words, the dark red blood on the stone began to shine. Chu stopped not because he followed mage Norivak but through the shock.


    The blood continued glowing until it flashed the entire seal silver before disappearing. At the same time, Chu felt a burning sensation on his chest causing him to scream in agony.


    When Chu woke up, he found himself crumpled on the ground exactly where he fell. The clothes on his body stuck to his back as if drenched in water. The searing pain on his chest, however, had disappeared as if it never happened. Raising and inspected his stiff body, Chu turned to notice Mage Norivak sitting on the nearby bench with his eyes closed. Recalling the earlier, Chu walked closer to the oil lamp on the wall and shifted his robe.


    On his chest, slightly to the left, he noticed a small coin-shaped mark. Although he felt like a cow being branded, the red mark on his chest looked smooth even when he passed his finger over it.


    "Done inspecting?"


    A sarcastic voice echoed from behind. Chu turned to find the old man grinning at him.


    "Come to think about it, why would I want to know what secret you guys have? It''s not like I want to become a mage."


    Elder Norivak squinted his eyes.


    "Weren''t you curious?"


    "All the Mages in the Tower are addic..."

 Chapter 174- A hidden secret

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A hidden secret</h4>


    Chu sat on a chair gazing out of the open window. From the room allocated to him within the larger inner tower, he witnessed the scurrying of heads below. In the distance, loomed the high, unblemished walls of the city as it snaked around to embrace Limerock. The aging summer sun hung overhead while shedding its excessive warmth.


    His hand unconsciously raised up to wipe the fine beads from his forehead. The action roused him from his reverie. Looking down on the square wooden table, his eyes focused on the rectangular slip. The coin-sized circle in the middle remained empty but within the rectangular border, lay little black dots. As if someone had scattered ink on the talisman, the sparse black blots, that could be counted on two hands, indicated his worth as a mage.


    "According to Senior Norivak, I require at least a hundred of these stars to even begin to cast a simple light spell. Even if I want to double the size of one of these ink dots, it involves countless resources and time. Like the first car owner of a remote village, I would end up being my own driver, mechanic, and electrician. What a pain."


    Chu muttered. After his conversation a few days ago in that subterranean chamber, he gained some useful knowledge.


    Very useful.


    The first thing Chu did when he exited underground was head into the city. Accompanied by Ming, the two of them circled around visiting the different churches. That day, he had removed a load from his shoulders. Sure enough, the larger churches offered services to cast a blood oath of soul secrecy. The markings on the stone altar also seemed familiar like the one in the chamber.


    "Patrons, many followers use this seal during their lives. We have nobles, merchants, even husbands, and wives. A blood oath of secrecy is universal."


    "How much does it cost and can it also be removed?"


    "It costs sixty gold coins to perform the service but we can offer a discount if its both of you. A person can have only one seal, however, and it remains with them for life."


    "Fifty gold? Wow Chu, you got a sweet deal."


    Later that day, Ming found a small church in the slums and donated a few coppers. The priest willingly repeated the chant for the seal, confirming it had been the same. They ended the day whispering in a corner booth of a tavern.


    "I know you''re thirsty for knowledge but you have to move carefully Chu. Mages seem like true defenders of evil but I have a funny feeling that something is off."


    Chu nodded. This guy remained insightful as ever, yet only in certain aspects.


    "I borrowed two silvers from Elder last week. Some fellows partnered up with a bar owner and I lost a bet. That''s the last time that will happen, I plan on asking Lucy and Miki to help pay them a visit. Ah, here he is, hey Gar! Over here."


    Ming waved over to the far counter at the bar to a large dark-skinned figure who had just entered. The man turned his gaze slowly towards them while narrowing his eyes. On recognizing the greeter, he grabbed his tankard and trotted across.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t little Ming. I heard someone finally pulled a fast one on you at Lily''s by the south gate. Didn''t Sal warn you that night?"


    "Haha, forget it, forget it, let''s not talk about it. Hey, I need a favor, my friend here just swore a blood oath of secrecy. Since it''s my first time seeing it, I want to compare his mark with someone for fun. That drink and a second tankard are on me."


    "Haha, you have some strange quirks but no problem, I have one from a time our mercenary group worked with a merchant. Since it''s you, just buy me one tankard but keep your hands off my chest."


    After a round of ale and chatter, the three of them confirmed the seals looked the same. Before he left, Gar offered them additional advice.


    "If you ever decide to place a seal, or even have one then visit any Church of Descendants. For ten coppers, they can cast a blessing and inform you of the type of seal you have. A Blessing spell also protects you, making sure you can only receive a seal where no one will control your life."


    "Well, that''s valuable information. Too bad I didn''t know it before receiving this seal. Let''s head there next."


    Chu muttered when Gar left them. They asked around and then visited the church which in the end dispelled any lingering fears Chu had remaining. The two of them made a quick stop at a blacksmith and finally returned to the academy. Before they parted, however, he grabbed the back of Ming''s departing cloak.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Not so fast, don''t feel I forgot. Tell me about where you lost my two silvers, you damn squanderer."


    ***


    When a Scribe graduates to becoming an Apprentice, they learn the meditation incantations to gather mana into their bodies. They also receive their first spell scroll--the spell of light and also mana increasing pills. When an Apprentice passes another extensive exam and has improved his Star Field significantly, he then becomes a Mage.


    On initiation, he visits the subterranean chamber where he receives a seal, especially for mages. He then has access to spells like fireball. At this time, these new mages are sent to the forts guarding the exit below the North Pass for the experience. After serving there for some time, they either make the trip into the pass to the Northern Battlements or return to Frost or Limerock city to build on meditation and knowledge.


    "Who would have thought a mage was like a bird trapped in an invisible cage."


    Chu muttered while scooping a small handful of sand, into a cloth rag. Using the sandy rag, he began polishing a quartz crystal about four inches in diameter.


    "Mage Norivak said the library has all sorts of information about incantations and even some for spells. As long as I don''t share them with any man outside the tower, my seal won''t activate. The Blood oath of secrecy isn''t really for that though."


    Chief Mage Slovac had figured from Chu''s questioning that possibly the boy wanted to become a legendary mage. Because of this, he allowed Mage Norivak to divulge a few of the secrets which even some Mages weren''t privy to.


    When one became an Apprentice, he earned the right to pill supplements from the Tower. The Tower maintained its grip as the sole provider for some of those pills for a reason.


    They functioned like nicotine and cocaine.


    Like a moth ever so drawn to the flame, apprentices and mages never settled down far from the Tower. The addiction might take a year or two to manifest but eventually, the pill popper returned. All branches of the Tower in towns and cities served as distribution outlets.


    Even worse, upon graduation, a mage in closed-door meditation used incense to aid in relaxing the body and calming the mind. The stimulation doubled the effects of mana recuperation and also boosted mana capacity over time. Such remarkable assistance came with a price.


    An increase in thoughts relating to magic meant using space occupied by useless memories. As a mage gradually aged and grew stronger, thoughts of kin, parents, family, and relations gradually dissipated. That''s why the Tower encouraged apprentices and young mages to marry and even set up the Book and Herb divisions. An old mage might only remember he had a wife when she came and dragged him out of research or meditation by the ear.


    "The road of a mage is a lonely one, confined to battle or research. The reason why apprentices and young mages move freely in Limerock is that the Tower owes them this much. This life is not for you."


    Mage Norivak had stated.


    Since Chu received Heaven''s Gift, the Tower could not tie him down from the people.


    The power and fear of the Heavens had saved him from becoming a junkie.


    Mage Norivak had been surprised when Chu took very little time to grasp the situation, but then again the boy did carry a mind blessed by the Heavens. The boy was free to roam anywhere under the Heavens, so long as he didn''t die or become affected because of Tower interference. The Tower, Church, and high ranking officials of the Empire preferred to let the inventions such as the windmill and clock filter through gradually to the common folk.


    Fear of the Heavens had prevented them from housing him in a dungeon to toil endlessly but fear of the populace stopped them from revealing his brilliance. Even an idiot in power would not dare to raise and nurture a rival. The glimpses into the future by intelligent men on the uses of the clock ensured that the Tower keep a neutral stance when concerning this boy.


    Chu held the position of a gemstone no one dared to handle.


    At least for now.


    The secret into the collective addiction of the mages which hampered them from seeking personal interest and the insight of his position in the eyes of the ones in power earned him some sleepless nights. On paper he accumulated vast wealth but who knows if chest loads of gold or sharks would return from his agreements.


    "Poor, still poor. All I can count on is from goblin trade."


    He blew the dust from the quartz he had ground over the past weeks. The clear glass had not been invented. Since Chu had no idea about the process, he hit upon another means. Recalling the miner, Senior Pick, laboring on grinding and polishing the gemstones, he purchased a cheap but large clear quartz crystal. He then commissioned a jeweler to grind it into the shape of a flatted egg. His end produced resulted in a crude lens.


    In his hands, Chu held the weakest ever, magnifying lens.


    "Mage Norivak said I would first feel pain whenever I think about revealing something to activate the seal. He never said I could not learn magic on my own, nor could I not teach it to girls. All I need, for now, is someone close to me to learn how to activate a talisman using mana."


    Chu thought in his mind. He wiped his new lens which he planned to gift to mage Norivak for all his assistance. In the coming months, he planned to weasel some more information out of the old guy. He had begun to wrap the lens in a clean cloth when he frowned.


    "The Star Field on a talisman is absolute."


    His hands shook as he reached into a sleeve and removed a talisman. Placing it on the table near the window, he saw the empty sun circle in the middle, and the eight or nine pen dots, scattered on both sides. Chu reached for the lens and moved it along the talisman while peering closely. As if the clouds covering a night sky had suddenly vanished, a Universe appeared filled with small twinkling stars.


    Chu fumbled for a minute while dropping on the chair. His lips quivered as he breathed softly.


    "The Star Field on a talisman is absolute."


    "I need to find myself an Alchemist..."


    ****

 Chapter 175- The meaning of low profile

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The meaning of ''low profile''</h4>


    Chu remained in the inner tower browsing books in the library for weeks. To avoid attention to his research he decided to share a burst of enlightenment so inquisitive eyes could focus elsewhere. Surrounded by individuals who practically craved knowledge, he found this plan worked wonders. At least for now, no one kept looking over his shoulder making it easy to keep a low profile.


    As a rule, every evening he strolled into a designated workshop located in the inner circle. Nodding to the guards he entered with his hand clasped behind his back and head held high.


    "Looks like there''s going to be another storm today."


    "Last week he chewed out an Apprentice for not filling the barrels with enough water. I wonder whose turn it is today?"


    The pair of guards at the entrance whispered.


    Chu smirked on hearing the conversation behind him. Only he alone knew why he kept these guys flustered.


    "Senior Apprentice Tye, I see you''re working hard. Let''s hear today''s report."


    "Ah, Boss. I mean Junior Chu, you''re here earlier than expected. Hold on we have it here."


    Chu nodded to the rest of the Apprentices while following Tye towards a long table scattered with scrolls and parchments of diagrams, sketches, and numbers. He leaned against the table glancing at the young men attired in blue robes bustling in the middle of this large one-room building. He had requested Tye to lead this project which came as no surprise to the Council since they were old acquaintances.


    "Today Dax finally fixed the leak at the bottom of the tower. We found it difficult to peer through the window of foggy quartz but we can see a level now. Jake has finished testing the bimetallic strips and we had a blacksmith attach them with molten iron. The indicators on the plates are set for when water boils."


    "Good, and what about the trays that have holes like sieves and strainers?"


    Chu inquired while looking at the crude ten-feet high, vertical cylinder with the metal tube attached to the top making a u-turn and disappearing into an oversized cask filled with water. The roughly beaten round bottom of the strange hulking piece of metal resided over an enclosed fire pit.


    "We haven''t received it as yet so we wanted to begin without them. The blacksmith says it will take a little longer."


    Tye answered while retreating.


    Sure enough, the expectant berating followed soon after.


    "Tye, Tye, Tye. This vision came to me one night as the moonlight streamed through my open window. Not once have I failed to turn a gift from the Heavens into a reality. Why do you seek to tear my plans down? Come, call the others, let''s have a high profile meeting..."


    ***


    Since the end of the month coincided with the end of summer, Chu sent a message with Ming for the others to prepare for a week''s vacation. Seeing that they had this opportunity, Chu planned to have their yearly birthday celebration within the city.


    The city had a few well-known places that served sumptuous cuisine which even some of the senior mages frequented. It also had a beautiful private park in the south, complete with intricately designed pavilions, clear jade-colored lakes, and conservative greenery.


    At the end of the week, Chu met Ming at the entrance to the Inner Circle in the afternoon. It didn''t take him long to issue a snort while rolling his eyes. He narrowed his eyes towards the older teen.


    "Out with it. Anytime you keep sighing like an old man usually means you''re bursting to spill a story. What is it this time?"


    "Heh, heh, you know me so well Chu. Follow me, there is a reason I came for you this early."


    Ming flagged down a wagon and directed it towards the Alchemist Division.


    "Hey Poll, my friend here is a little late for the lecture. You don''t mind if he goes in now, right?"


    "No need to ask me, Brother Ming, it''s not me who would receive a wailing from those old men for entering late."


    "Thanks a lot. By the way, I heard that Larry smuggled in a box of Redberries, fresh from the north. It''s going fast at ten coppers a handful."


    "Ah, thanks for the tip, I haven''t had those in ages."


    The guard nodded while they headed up the steps to the large doors. Since Chu wore the blue robes of an Apprentice, he found no issue in allowing them access. When Chu walked down the corridor he heard the voice of the speaker emanating from the hall. When he entered the arch into the amphitheater, he froze, now knowing why the voice sounded familiar.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    On the center stage down below, a teenaged, short-haired girl stood beside a large cauldron while rambling on about the value of maintaining a constant heat. At a long table beside her, a smaller girl sliced and carefully weighed herbs on what had to be a scale. Below the stage, another girl bustled about passing out scrolls and flyers.


    Chu remained rooted with his eyes and mouth open wide for some time. When he pulled himself together, he turned and grabbed Ming by the collar with one hand while pointing to the stage below with the other.


    "What the heck is this?"


    Before Ming could choke out a reply, a scarlet-robed mage turned from one of the packed seats nearby.


    "Hey, you stupid apprentice. Shut up and get out. Wait for me by the guard booth outside, I''ll deal with you then."


    The middle-aged man snarled before turning to his companion.


    "This is young lady Sue''s last lecture for the month, and I ended up missing a key part because of these idiots."


    "Bobby came before dawn and reserved a seat at the front. Hopefully, we can copy some notes from him. I''ll help you punish these fools later."


    Chu never considered himself as an idiot. Grabbing Ming in tow, he questioned the guard and made his way to the lecturers'' entrance at the rear. He had just arrived in the lobby area when the doors at the far end opened on an unlikely group. Mage Tarot chatted away at the teenager next to him while burying his head in a scroll. Sue was in the middle of raising and waving around her hands to indicate something when she froze with them in mid-air.


    Ignoring the stifled yelps that came from the girls next to her, she could only force a sheepish smile as the words from the younger boy reached her red ears.


    "Good, good, very good Sue, you three have really outdone yourselves..."


    ***


    "Tell me again, why am I standing behind this hedge? I look like a stalker."


    Chu muttered. After showing an amicable face while conversing for a short time with Council Mage Tarot, Chu left the amphitheater but not before giving Sue and the girls a death stare. He planned to deal with them on the way back to the villa. Instead of heading out to the entry field to wait on Mr. Thomas, Ming had the two of them hiding behind a hedge near another building.


    A short time later, the large arched, wooden doors opened to allow an abundance and variety of flowers to escape. With classes over, the girls made their way out in singles, pairs or groups while trudging, running or strolling into freedom. Like an old lecher, even Chu couldn''t help but wipe the drool off his face, given the sight of this cream of the crop. Soon a large group of girls exited as they chattered and laughed.


    Even in such a sizable group, Chu recognized some familiar faces. Possessing natural beauty, skincare lotion, and modern-day tools, they created an allure for spectating eyes to take a second glance. Before he could react or call out, he witnessed countless heads popping out from behind the opposite hedges. Like aggressive contenders, they swooped towards that particular crowd, halting to a stop before it while draping on faces of affection.


    "Lady Thomas, please receive this letter of affection. I wrote it under the silvery moonlight while sitting beside the bubbling brook."


    "He lies, Lady Thomas. I saw him buying a copy from a bard at Lily''s Tavern. Please hold mine."


    "Please have mine, receive mine."


    Nearby, a group of young men in a similar outfit like Ming held a conversation with a black-haired girl. A few girls accompanied her while listening and voicing their opinion.


    "This is the amount I owe you for the bet. Miss Miki, this is my entire salary for the week, could I maybe have a loan to tide me over? I swear I''ll pay it back next week."


    A man wrung his hands while pleading.


    "Who you calling Miss Miki? Double the interest, who told you to gamble your hard-earned cash?"


    A nearby girl answered as she then patted Miki''s shoulder and continued,


    "Look, Miki. That''s the Apprentice who lost the bet with you while competing with the crossbow. Quick, introduce him to me"


    "Ah, Lady Boss, the Lily tavern sends this pouch of coins for you. Hobb says your knife-throwing skills are excellent."


    "Eeek, where did this sleazy man come from, shoo, Miki, let me take the money from that handsome Apprentice..."


    Next, to this rowdy bunch, Lucy stood stiff while locked in the embrace of a similar beauty with blond wavy hair.


    "Lucy, you have to come to visit me in Frost City when I leave here. You have to stay with me. Krill says you even beat him up fair and square, and not like that barbarian Miki with her underhanded kicks. You have to teach me some of those moves."


    Chu froze while mumbling a string of curses as his mind tried to grasp this situation. This bastard Ming never reported any of this to him in the Inner Circle. Hearing the place called Lily, however, triggered a memory. Undoubtedly, this idiot had failed to reap benefits and tried to distance himself. As if to drop another blow, another group of girls exited the building. This group halted closer to his hideout, allowing him a full earful of their chatter.


    Another familiar voice occupying the center of attraction sounded.


    "Sister Sahara says she will hold a banquet in the next two weeks in the evening in her courtyard. Double the pages for three days and I will have invites for everyone. Arie, I''m off for a week so you can take a rest. When I return, then you''ll continue submitting my quota for me. Keep up the good work, Elder Quale praised me yesterday for my great calligraphy skills."


    The small redhead paced at the front of this older crowd while continuing spewing out orders.


    "Katie, you will handle my cleanup rotation in the class. I''ll deal with that puck-faced apprentice for you as a bonus. Class Monitor Ning, ask Apprentice Kole to hand us the pages for Elder Shi''s new Alchemist book since its only five pages with lots of easy writing. Use my name if you have to. Mary, have the Dorm Matron move the girls from the room next to mine. Sakura rolled me off the bed while tossing and turning because of the snores. Don''t forget ..."


    The redhead paused as a familiar figure stopped beside her. A hand dropped on her shoulder squeezing it in a heavy massage.


    "Greetings my fair ladies, this humble one request some time alone with this little boss of yours."


    Chu looked down into those green eyes that tried to glance away while continuing,


    "Low profile. What part of low profile can''t you all understand? I swear, I''m raising a pack of kids."


    When Sakura exited the building while chatting with a friend, she heard a shout.


    "Save me Sakura!"


    Looking around, she saw Dyna throwing her a frantic wave while being dragged away like a sack of potatoes.


    "I wonder what all that is about?"


    ****

 Chapter 176- For a sixteenth birthday

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">For a sixteenth birthday</h4>


    This vacation leave coincided with their sixteenth birthday. Chu found Mr. Thomas waiting for him among the supply wagons in the same field when they first visited. Dressed in an attire no doubt picked by Mrs. Thomas, he radiated the bearing of a successful merchant or nobleman with his demeanor. It seemed the old man regained a part of his soul during the past couple of months.


    "Well, seems like these couple of months have treated you well. I had to look twice to make you out."


    Chu said while holding a load over his shoulder. Given that he had taken his time in walking together with Ming, the others would soon arrive. Unlike the few curious onlookers squinting or widening their eyes from the nearby trading wagons, Mr. Thomas laughed while replying.


    "Beth had me drive her into the city nearly every week for a stroll. No matter the problems, we had some fond memories in Frost City. This city helps us regain some of them. To stand beside such a woman in the city, a man has to have pride, I have realized it now. Oh, this is Lory, who works in the stables of the villa. He drove the other wagon."


    Mr. Thomas waved to the young man still trying to wrap his mind around the odd scene. Mr. Thomas had either not seen anything or pretended to not find anything strange about the girl hanging on one boy''s back conversing with another.


    "Lory? Couldn''t we have squeezed into the carriage... wait but isn''t that the cage wagon?"


    Chu asked while twisting his mouth. He doubted Mr. Thomas wanted them to ride inside the cage. Surely the villa didn''t lack a normal flatbed wagon.


    By the time the others arrived, Chu had already splurted out blood and dropped the troublesome load.


    Before leaving, Chu called over the young man.


    "Lory, take twenty silvers and enjoy yourself in the city. Take the remaining evening off to relax."


    Chu said. Receiving the nod of confirmation from Mr. Thomas, the young man''s eyes sparkled. Today, he could surprise his wife and daughter at home with a few gifts from the city. After a couple of breaths of standing in silence, Chu turned to Ming.


    "What are you still waiting for? Fork out twenty silvers. I know you weaseled out money from somewhere..."


    ***


    "One drop of skincare potion during the day would have driven away all those vultures but you just couldn''t do it, could you?"


    "Did it occur to you, that a girl who has personal guards accompanying her within the academy, definitely isn''t normal? Heaven alone knows what will happen if she finds out your secret by accident. How many fifteen-year-old girls floating around the Empire can knock out a grown man with a roundhouse punch?"


    "What the heck, you running a gambling den now? How long again before one of those suckers decide to pull an underhanded trick?"


    "You think concocting pills is like frying beans? Couldn''t you tell those old codgers you''re a cook? And why couldn''t the two of you help Sue dish up a lie? Heaven knows you lived around Ming for so long."


    "And you! You just think all this is just a piece of forest for you to have a stroll..."


    "Sakura! I want a complete account by tomorrow of every coin and payment these guys received."


    Amidst the bickering in the carriage, Chu actually felt pleased inside. These companions of his had the mentality of dragons. They climbed into positions far out of reach of the average person while causing troublesome ones to become wary. At least he shouldn''t need to worry when they separated while traveling in a city.


    Chu shoved his head out the window and called out to Mr. Thomas. A short time later, the two wagons left the road and then stopped atop a small, open knoll. Chu jumped out and sent a hand signal to Ming who drove the second wagon while turning to the others.


    "Dyna, have the wolves secure this place. Lucy, scan the road, see if we have company."


    In a few minutes, Chu exhaled a deep breath. He had chosen this spot on a whim, and it also lay outside the villa estate. Research had shown him that magic for long-range eavesdropping didn''t exist. Mr. Thomas remained outside while walking among the sentries as they crammed back into the carriage. They knew Chu came to the Tower for a purpose, and from the glimmer in his eyes, it seemed he found something.


    Chu cleared his mind while collecting his thoughts. Convinced because of the absent pain in his chest, he then began.


    "I think I am a little closer to solving my problem. Only an idiot, however, would not take advantage of the position we find ourselves in at this time."


    Chu rubbed his jaw while continuing.


    "Sue, I want you to coax those old crows into showing you how to create spiritual pills. Since you said you saw women Healers, see whether the Alchemist Guild or Churches Union can teach you about channeling mana into spiritual energy. The academy might not want to share their method because of its closeness to magic casting."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    No matter how advanced the science, High-Tier pills required the injection of spiritual energy. Without the stored mana locked into the pill, it became useless candy. Given the contributions of measurements and science, those old men definitely owned Sue that much. If gender posed a problem then he would have no choice but to learn it himself.


    "Sally, you and Bella accompany Sue but don''t leave the Herb Division. I''ll have Ming tell you what I need. Sakura, are there illustration pages of ancient or tower talismans that need copying?"


    "I have to check but I think the small guides copied for Frost City might have pictures of what a talisman looks like for new adventurers and mercenaries."


    "Good, have those pages sent to the classes of Amanda and Dyna. I want you all skilled in drawing those talismans. Ming, grab the book from the secret compartment, tonight everyone has to help copy a few pages for next week..."


    By the time they returned home the sun had long set. Mrs. Thomas waited for them at the front steps and gave them all a welcome hug.


    Elder Norivak made him swear an oath to never share the secrets of the Tower with anyone. The secrets never included teaching females and concocting his own mana pills...


    ***


    "Ah, my fingers are killing me. I couldn''t even hold my sword this morning, because of you Elder thinks I''m slouching off at the academy."


    Ming said while holding up his right hand and slowly unfisting it.


    "Stop whining like a baby. You only had to copy five pages. Besides, Sakura had to rewrite half of them this morning because of that turkey foot scrawl."


    Chu answered as they walked along the cobbled street. The brick and wood shops, offices, and offices all reflected the stable feel of a city. A far cry from the slightly bowed wooden shops in Karst, not to mention the village.


    "I have no idea why you''re forcing me to write, Chu. I met dozens of fighters who can''t even spell their names, much less write it. True warriors focus on the sword. I can leave a bloody thumbprint like most mercenaries"


    "It boggles me as to why you don''t get hornswoggled in the city."


    Miki voiced while walking up with Dyna. The two of them had lined up at the Kale''s Bakery shop since they arrived in the city. According to tavern gossip, this establishment sold the best bread on the north side. The two of them returned with greasy faces carrying a loaf in one hand and an oily parchment wrapped around slices of meat in the other.


    "The roasted meat is great but the bread is coarse and has a few fine stones. A guy told me the cook seasons the meat from long overnight. Nothing beats our bread though. Clod and Toll would never hand over flour like this for Sue."


    Miki complained. She ran over to an alley and handed over the loaf to a barefooted, little girl dressed in rags and then returned while burying her mouth in the wrapping.


    Chu led them towards the center of the city. He had three days until the end of the summer so as to plan their birthday celebrations. For this sixteenth birthday, he planned for them to have lunch inside the city and then relax in the evening at the villa.


    The streets soon became wider and cleaner, while the shops turned larger, displaying quality and expensive merchandise from their open windows. Pedestrians wore casual clothing of the latest trends, armed with only a simple sword or dagger sheathed at the waist.


    "So that''s why you made us wear these clothes. I haven''t worn a full dress in ages."


    Miki said as she twirled around in her light cape and one-piece dress. With her hair combed into a ponytail, she looked like a young lady from a merchant or even a noble household. Her birthday would place her at the marriageable age in the empire. He already noticed the second glances from those young men in the streets. In her sixteenth year, she bloomed like a flower.


    If she wiped the grease from her face that is.


    No matter the casual dress, they all wore a swordbelt while Dyna had her buckled dagger. Chu and Ming even had a leather vest hidden under their shirts. Chu paused his steps at the front of a large stone building that towered two levels over the surrounding shops. Rumors in the academy stated that this place served as no mere tavern but as something better.


    Blue House Eatery


    With its chiseled stone architecture, extended eaves, and manicured garden, it acted as a prominent landmark. In this medieval empire, this place held the position of a high-class restaurant. A perfect place for their birthday. He called Miki over and rubbed the oil from her face while ignorant of it turning red as a tomato.


    Taking in a deep breath he then walked up the steps with the bearing of a CEO, towards the greeters standing at the entrance. Four black-haired beauties dressed in fitted robes to enhance their curves bowed before the arch doors. Chu also didn''t fail to notice the group of uniformed guards standing at either corner of the restaurant.


    "Greetings patrons, may I ask if you have a reservation?"


    One of the young ladies asked in a sweet voice. On hearing they wanted to book a reservation the young lady escorted them into a wide parlor inside towards a well-dressed clerk. Chu nodded at the service, he knew if they probably visited here while dressed as adventurers or mercenaries, they would have been booted out.


    It didn''t take long for Chu to secure a reservation on the third floor under the letter drafted from Mage Norivak. Even an apprentice from the academy could only hope to reserve a table on the ground floor, much less a private booth on the third level.


    "I hear Blue House Eatery caters to some of the villas outside of the city?"


    "That is correct sir but we only do so for the large Clans and Houses. A gathering of your number is too small."


    The clerk answered politely while taking down his instructions for the birthday reservation.


    "I see, how much is the cost for hosting one of those banquets?"


    The man paused as he placed a finger to his chin in thought.


    "I believe our figure begins at serving a minimum of one hundred guests, and cost a minimum of ten gold per person."


    The clerk paused to allow the boy some time to recover from his coughing fit. Seeing him thump his chest and gaze at him with the shocked face, he continued.


    "Our catering service, like I said, is really to host large functions held by the high ranking nobles and esteemed mages. We use the finest silverware, offer the rarest dishes, and provide quality servants. This private ''birthday'' gathering less than twenty cannot satisfy our mobilization."


    Chu nodded as the man puffed with pride at the end. This business seemed geared towards the Tower with its members and visitors who lacked anything besides money. For this birthday celebration, he hoped Sue and Mrs. Thomas would not have to cook or supervise in the kitchen.


    "Ah! Young Lady Dyna, what a pleasant surprise. What brings you here?"


    "This one is?"


    Dyna asked while tilting her head.


    "Forgive me, this one is Manager Han of the Yu estate outside the city. Young Miss provided me with great help back then. Is Miss also invited to the banquet?"


    ****

 Chapter 177- Meeting Patriarchs

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Meeting patriarchs</h4>


    Chu turned around on hearing the conversation. An old man dressed in a decorated gown stroked his trimmed goatee while talking with the redhead. He had no idea how they knew each other but the old man didn''t seem like the type to stroll around chatting with little girls. Not to mention a Patriarch of a Clan.


    "Tomorrow we celebrate our birthday. My sisters will also be celebrating their coming of age day. We came here to make a reservation for lunch."


    "Ah! Will your sister Young Lady Sakura be joining you? Does the Patriarch know of this?"


    Chu looked on as Dyna shook her head in the negative. The old man seemed to become excited as if finding gold. Given the length of stay in Limerock, he had no idea how Dayna and Sakura met this man.


    "Don''t just stand there man. Hurry and send a message to the Patriarch that I''m bringing up Young Lady Dyna to the fourth floor."


    Manager Han rattled out some orders which caused the staff to scamper. Obviously, the man held some position in the building. Making a polite greeting and introduction, he then led them to the stairs.


    Each floor had a small parlor manned by a greeter standing at a small table. On verifying the names, an usher would lead them behind the carved doors. Manager Han trodded up the stairs, passing the lower floors without a glance. As soon as they stepped into a much large lobby area, a group of old men hasted to meet them.


    "Young Lady Dyna, welcome to my establishment. This old man is Patriarch Yu. I met you and Young Lady Sakura when you handled the deer problem at my country estate."


    "Greetings Young Miss. This one is Master Brook of the Brook Clan, you also did the same for me."


    "Greetings Pillmaster Dyna, this one is Priest Silas, part of the contingent visiting and residing at the Alchemist Guild. I had no idea that Patriarch Yu knew such a person of importance. I have not missed a lecture at the academy since the pill modification day. Is Pillmaster Sue with you?"


    Chu looked on as these old men introduced themselves and fawned over the redhead like fans surrounding an idol. The Priest occupied the spot of the number one fan since he constantly bobbed and strained his neck. When he didn''t find the young lecturer, he began laying on the flattery.


    Seeing more and more curious men pop out the door and swell the crowd, Chu tapped Dyna on the shoulders. If they remained here for too long, they would fill the lobby. Patriarch Yu picked up the act immediately. He knew Dyna and her sister Sakura were guests of the Tower but Priest Silas shocked him with his statement.


    Pillmaster... and even the stingy, mean, old fanatic Grandmaster Bing of the Alchemist Guild supported the title. He placed his hand to cover his mouth while making a slight cough.


    "Ahem, this place is too crowded, please, Pillmaster, if you will."


    Patriarch Yu led them personally into the fourth floor of the building.


    For the first time in his life, Chu ventured into extravagance. A high dome ceiling towered above him, holding a breathtaking painting of a war between demon beast, warriors, and mages alike. Thick pillars supported the hall, draped with golden threads of embroidery on rich, wide cloths. A wide movable, carved and stained, wooden screen opened the hall on all four walls to a marble balcony which overlooked the city.


    In the distance, the towers of the academy loomed towards the sky. Polished marble floors held wooden tables covered with fine linen and topped with printed silverware. They circled around a small flowing fountain bubbling in the center of the hall, with a pool filled with exotic fishes.


    A marble stage occupied the south, providing the occupants a view of the entire hall and its guests while granting them access to the scenic view of the academy buildings and towers. Well dressed, beautiful young ladies waited on the guests while blending into the decorations.


    Five-star hotels? No, this could only compare to those palatial splendors only found in history. Chu understood this place only served the wealthy, the influential, and the powerful. Perfectly suited for a city catering to the Tower Academy.


    "Watch your steps here, this old man has tripped on these three wide steps on numerous occasions, haha."


    Patriarch Yu led them up to the stage in the south and arranged for them the best seating. The hall was empty with the exception of about twenty or so fairly old men occupying the single stage. Chu estimated they could probably fit about five hundred comfortably in this hall. If they included the connected open balconies, then over a thousand might be possible.


    "Forgive us for not having much of a feast but the banquet will begin later this evening. At the end of summer, we old heads in the city like to gather around and discuss important issues. If the Young Masters don''t mind, they can remain and have some light refreshments until later."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Elder has been gracious but we came to simply make a reservation for a birthday and coming of age ceremony. Us little ones will not disturb your gathering for much longer, you have already shown us much kindness."


    "Very well then, young Han will see you out. Before you leave, please allow this old man to introduce the Young Miss to my friends. It would be an honor."


    Patriarch Yu literally pleaded to Chu with those wrinkled eyes. The old man had been the first to introduce Dyna to the other leaders in quelling their pest infestation. At that time she held a position of awe in their minds with her wolves and status as a guest of the Tower. Now she also held a much greater title of Pillmaster.


    To these old leaders, nobody needed to speak of the benefits of knowing a Pillmaster. Especially one recognized by the Churches Union, Alchemist Guild and the Academy. What luck!


    "This is the head of the Donna House, Master Frig..."


    "This is..."


    "And last but certainly not least, this old man here is Patriarch Long. The Yu, Long, Evans, and Kirie households hold the honor of being the four influential clans in Limerock."


    Patriarch Long rose from his chair, clasped his hands and then made a slight bow before reseating with a sigh. Chu and the others rose and returned the greeting. Apart from the others, this old man seemed aged under a mountain of worries. Chu didn''t have to wait long to find out the reason. Patriarch Long spoke.


    "Please Pillmaster, do not take offense if this old man comes across as rude. when one faces the near extinction of his entire clan, especially one whose Ancestors labored ad toiled for centuries, manners become the least of their worries. Priest Silas and my old friends have gathered early to discuss this issue..."


    Chu nodded as he returned a greeting with clasped hands. Since this included personal business, not to mention the hint of hoping to gain some help from Priest Silas, he rose and bade them goodbye. He still had some errands to run in the city. By now these astute men had realized that their Pillmaster and the other teens followed the command of the younger boy.


    Patriarch Yu requested that they at least dine in one of the private booths on the third floor but Chu declined the offer for another time. He was still coming to terms with the influence Dyna and Sue had created. A lion famous in the animal kingdom had less to worry than a mouse with equal fame. His headaches continued to grow.


    Manager Han had just led them down the steps of the stage when four burly servants walked in the hall while lifting a small bed between them. As they passed them to ascend the stage, Chu locked eyes with a young man lying on it. The man had roughly the same size as Ming but seemed to be invalid.


    Although dressed in what looked to be expensive clothes, the splints on both arms and legs remained eye-catching.


    "Ah! Its Jong, Clong or whatever his name is. What is he doing here?"


    Chu watched the eyes of the man leave him and fall on the black-haired girl beside him. The eyes turned round like saucers while the mouth trembled. A stifled scream escaped the man''s mouth but sounded more like a whistle. It was then he realized the man was missing quite a number of front teeth.


    "Ahhhhh! Soooorrrryyy! Pleash nont kilsh mee!"


    Tears welled in his eyes as he begged on the bed.


    The antics between him and Miki aroused the interest of Chu, and the leaders alike on the stage. Patriarch Long leaped from his chair and hurried down the stage to the side of the bed. Priest Silas and the other leaders also stood up and walked over. Seeing everyone as surprised as him, Chu asked the question on everyone''s mind.


    "Miki, you know this Young Master?"


    Chu asked carefully. Obviously, this young man held some status in the Long Clan, judging by how Patriarch Long responded.


    "Not really, I remember he came one day into the academy and tried to force big sis Amanda to leave with him. He left after with a pair of broken legs."


    Miki held a finger to her chin as she tried to recall the day. Chu gazed at her in amazement as to how casually this girl spoke about breaking a pair of legs. If this poor guy really tried to lay a hand on Amanda then he harbored no doubts as to who broke his legs.


    The words from the girl caused the leaders standing near Patriarch Long to slowly step away. Priest Silas narrowed his eyes while glancing between Patriarch Long and the tearful man on the bed. This big sis Amanda seemed to have a relationship with the young Pillmaster who stood nearby with her hands clasped behind her back while admiring the decorations.


    Crossing swords with someone with ties to the Churches Union, Alchemist Guild and Tower did not bode well.


    "Ah! Chu I remember now. This guy tried to grab Amanda in the book workshop. Later on, he had to kneel for nearly half the night in front of that courtyard, what was it again..."


    "Oh, I think he had to kneel in front of Sahara''s courtyard. That sister is even more bad-tempered than me."


    The silence following the conversation proved even more suffocating. When Miki spoke the first time, the leaders had given Patriarch Long a little distance. After these last statements, they all retreated in a circle while leaving Patriarch Long and the bed in the center with Chu and the other on the opposite end. Chu swore he saw a flash of fear cross these old men''s faces.


    "Pleash forgave mee. I ever do sush ting again..."


    Chu looked at the pleading face and then glanced up at Patriarch Long.


    "I take it, Patriarch Long, that your worries stem from this problem?"


    The old man looked at Chu and nodded. Those leaders standing nearby knew that kneeling for half a night might not mean the end of the issue. Some of these leaders and Clans were tightly woven through trade and relations with the Long Clan.


    Chu clapped his hands once to gather everyone''s attention.


    Beaming a smile he rubbed his hands.


    "The actions of the past can be forgiven so long as both sides learn from mistakes. Elders, let''s have a seat. This humble one will address your concerns..."


    If these old men had problems Chu could certainly solve it for them. He had a good reputation with Chief Slovac in the Tower, a hand in the Alchemist Guild with Dyna and Sue, and also someone who had a close association with this entity called Sahara. He was confident that the problem could be resolved through Lucy and Miki.


    Chu gazed around at the lavish decorations of the hall.


    Why hold a small birthday celebration?


    ****

 Chapter 178- A Birthday banquet with unusual gate crashers

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">A Birthday banquet with unusual gate crashers</h4>


    While Chu negotiated at the table with a group of men old enough to be his grandparents, Miki and the others enjoyed a meal on the third floor. At the end of the afternoon, Chu left the Blue Eatery with a very satisfied, smiling face. His birthday plans could never have been better.


    "From your smug face, it seems like it went very well."


    Miki twirled in front of him while stepping backward. She lowered her playful face close to his.


    "I think it went pretty well. Before we leave the city for the villa, I need you to run an errand. I want you to invite your friend called Sakura for our birthday celebrations."


    "Nuh-uh, forget it Chu. She moves too high and mighty. I don''t want her."


    Chu paused while reaching his hand out grabbing her little nose, pulling her closer.


    "Do it and I''ll return that big bag of coins to you. Or do you want to scrape by on a measly allowance?"


    ***


    "This is the largest one I could find within the month. You don''t know but a large piece such as this, free from impurities is very rare."


    "Many thanks, Master Klin. The academy recommended me to your Blacksmith workshop because you''re the best. Remember, you need to grind and polish it for the thickness to become even. Please use molten silver since I have no idea about this process. Hopefully, it should turn out fine."


    Chu nodded and had a small discussion with the hulking blacksmith before leaving the shop. Miki and Dyna had left for the Academy. Master Klin had provided him with the polished lens which he gifted to Mage Norivak. That day when he browsed the shop, Chu had noticed something which sparked an idea for a great birthday gift.


    "Ming, I''ll need you to handle something for me..."


    ***


    When the four of them collected their horses at the city gate and rode home, they met Sakura sitting near the balcony of her room while scribbling on a scroll. She had long finished copying the few pages from the book and returned it to the hiding place. At the moment she browsed through Chu''s translation work while filling in the pages.


    Lucy sat on the bed in the room peeling and eating fruits with her knife. On the balcony, a large wolf lay sunning itself while yawning to display its fangs. Since he planned on making a trip into the city, he left Lucy home as insurance. With her here, his secrets remained undoubtedly safe.


    "Amanda is with Mrs. Thomas in the parlor. Clod sent us a chest and a letter which a Merchant from the Trading Post delivered. John from the Trading Post in the village also sent you a letter."


    "Oh, how are they? What did he send?"


    "Clod says everything is fine and on schedule. The fields have turned out great, and the windmill works fine. It seems that Toll has taken a contract to grind flour for some merchants in the village. As for the barrels in the warehouse, he has a load ready. The chest contains clothes that Ms. Sherry completed."


    Lucy reported as she threw another grape up and then pierced it with the tip of her dagger. The move generated some cheers and chatter as Miki placed a small melon on the table and began demonstrating her knife-throwing skills.


    "I swear I need to find some hobbies for you guys..."


    Chu muttered while leaving.


    The next two days, Chu and Ming constantly rode back and forth from the villa to the city. As far as the family knew, he had succeeded in making a reservation for lunch at one, if not the best restaurant in the city as he called it. Since Clod had sent a timely gift, Mrs. Thomas had been busy having the girls try on the dresses and make the necessary adjustments.


    On the evening before their birthday, a decorated carriage rolled into the villa. A blond-haired girl stepped out with the air of a high noble. Before and after her, walked a few lady servants escorted by a dozen guards. She sat in the hall with the other girls while the armed guards stood like sculptures near the entrances and arched windows.


    "Miki invited me over for your birthday tomorrow Lucy. I''ve brought a gift for you."


    "Hey, hey, it''s my birthday and coming of age too. Don''t try to ignore me, Sahara."


    Chu watched the guards and maids stiffen while making wry faces. It seems like they had at least become familiar with these girls from the academy. During his meeting with the Clan leaders that day, he understood this girl called Sahara belonged to an influential family. At that time he never inquired too deeply since he had enough headaches and dealings with nobles. Ming did give him a shock when they met later.


    "Remember the old man with the whiskers and the muscular guy standing next to him in the hall?"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "U-huh. I didn''t stay long since I left after the introduction."


    "Well, both of them are Sersen. The guard at the stable said the old man is their captain."


    Sahara ended up spending the night at the villa after Miki displayed her dress and jewelry. Chu, Ming and Mr. Thomas ended up sleeping downstairs in a makeshift bedroom as the guards and maids refused to allow the male members access to the second floor. For the greater part of the night squeals and yells echoed through the large villa.


    The next day, Chu and Ming dressed in the stables. In embroidered gowns with a vest and a sword buckled at the waist, they looked the part of nobles. When they entered the hall to wait on the others, Chu experienced a jaw-dropping experience.


    Sakura and Dyna walked down the wide, stone staircase, both dressed in a single piece pink dress decorated with lace and silver threads. With their combed hair resting on their little shoulders, and the tiaras glittering on their heads, they appeared like princesses from a fairytale.


    Lucy wore a light blue dress, lined with silver patterns circling around the bottom. The silver tiara perched on her head sparkled with blue gems, marching the color of her eyes. Her jade white face turned pink on seeing his expression while standing down below. When she cracked a smile, Chu felt his heart skip.


    At the side of her walked a girl of similar size but with wavy blond hair and gray eyes. Apparently last night Sahara had won the right to wear one of these original dresses and jewelry never seen before. The pair looked like angels descending from the heavens.


    "Hey Chu, I hope you''re not gawking at that pest besides Lucy you know. She only looks good because she''s wearing one of my dresses."


    At the top of the landing, Miki stood in a pure white dress with Amanda. Gaping at the two well-dressed beauties, he could only muster a gulp. Luckily he was not the only person wearing this reaction since even both the Sersens beside him remained gawking.


    Sue, Bella, and Sally all followed Mrs. Thomas dressed in white. With her hair combed and tied in a bun, simple bracelets and tiaras glittering with gems, she reminded Chu of a queen. At his side, Chu saw Mr. Thomas lips quiver. When she arrived, Mr. Thomas embraced her as she then wiped his eyes.


    Chu led these people who were dressed to kill, to the Blue Eatery by the carriages. When they arrived, he arranged them to walk inside with the smallest ones first. A pair of lady ushers who waited at the entrance especially for them led them to the fourth floor.


    "Greetings on your coming of age birthday celebrations!"


    When the doors opened, a loud cheer caused their hearts to flutter. Chu silently thanked the heavens, Lucy and Miki didn''t walk with weapons. Good thing he allowed the two Sersens to enter earlier for inspection or else it would have led to a different surprise.


    The guest inside came from their friends in the academy, younger generations of the nobles from Limerock and of course, the leaders from the influential clans of Limerock. Chu led them to the table on the stage. After an introductory speech and some words from Mrs. Thomas of the coming of age for young girls, the feast began.


    "Class Monitor Amanda, you look so beautiful. You''re like a fairy."


    "Miki, since when did you wear a dress, I thought you said dresses were for wimpy girls? Wow, can I see that bracelet, it''s divine!"


    "Thank you for inviting us to your birthday celebrations Dyna. Your sisters look so pretty, like fairies!"


    With jewelry, dresses and a large group of girls, the conversations after the meal never stopped. The food had been delicious, with wine and different fruit juices served afterward with a variety of desserts. The young noblemen filtered through the hall, laughing and making light conversation with them before departing from the stage.


    Chu had to thank Sahara for this since she served as a natural deterrent for those men who would have ordinarily swarmed the girls. Of course, the two stiff-looking Sersen standing behind them helped as well.


    In the evening, the Clan leaders opened the large doors as servants arrived and shared gifts for all the guests. From small gold rings to carved swords, the hall became lively with cheers and chatter. During the gift-giving ceremony, Patriarch Long walked along with his grandson still carried on the small bed.


    "This is a thousand root sunflower root and a six hundred year ginseng. Both have been authenticated from the herb masters of the academy. Placing it beside the bed allows one to sleep free from any form of discomfort. They are excellent for driving away from the aches from wounded bones."


    Patriarch Long stood at the bottom of the stage while his grandson sat up on the bed and held up the small jade boxes with both hands. Chu nodded on seeing the gift. He had convinced the Patriarch that this could help alleviate the threat his clan faced.


    "Elder Long, we accept this kind gift. Let bygones remain bygones."


    Amanda rose and clasped her hands while talking. She knew Chu chose this gift for her father and mother. Sitting on the chair she glanced at Sahara who occupied the large chair at the center. The wavy blond appeared as if none of this was her concern until Lucy elbowed her from the side. Only then did she nod.


    The old Sersen behind her stepped out and led Patriarch Long outside. It seems that with a little compensation, the worried man could sleep well tonight.


    Chu presented the last gift. On a table at the side, he uncovered a cloth, revealing a carved, wooden stand holding a removable flat object. Oval in shape, it was no larger than six inches.


    "The shiny copper mirrors cannot display your true beauty, and neither can all of us dress near a bright pond. I gift this mirror to you, for this coming of age birthday."


    "Ah Chu, this is the best present ever!"


    Miki shouted while gazing at her reflection. In the Empire, the reflective surfaces of polished metals served as mirrors. Chu had the blacksmith create this mirror from a flat polished, clear quartz, coated with a film of silver dipped on the back. Even though he couldn''t manufacture clear glass, he could improvise with natural resources.


    "Greetings, Pillmaster Sue, Pillmaster Dyna. Sorry, we arrived late, the clerks in the Guild seemed to have misplaced out invitations."


    "Chu, but I never went there with any..."


    "Forget it, forget it, haha, no matter we have arrived. Please receive these pills and medicaments on behalf of the Alchemist Guild."


    Grandmaster Bing cut across Ming while having an apprentice hand over the small box filled with vials and pills.


    "Grandmaster Bing, you ungrateful old coot. I was the one who told you about this reservation for the birthday today. Yet you sneaked out as if the Church Union would steal from you."


    A voice sounded from the entrance as Priest Silas entered, accompanied by some Healers. Hot on his heels, came Elder Shi.


    "You wretches, did you think you could steal away people from our academy? The Tower has eyes and ears all over Limerock. Don''t think I haven''t heard you''ve been trying to modify cauldrons on your own..."


    ****

 Chapter 179- The perfect gift

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Perfect Gift</h4>


    With the arrival of well-known, influential figures, the numbers in the hall swelled to over two hundred. The leaders of the Clans and Houses invited to this social gathering wasted no time in slipping in their promising talents. Chu''s eyes twinkled since everyone brought a gift.


    "Let me introduce you to Yu Sin. He is seventeen this year and serves as the assistant manager to the Blue Eatery. Most likely this grandson of mine would inherit this establishment. Coincidentally, he hasn''t married yet..."


    Patriarch Yu said while standing with Mr. Thomas by the wine table as they sampled the rare vintage. On the stage, a couple of women from the Main Houses gathered together in a circle of chairs.


    "I have never witnessed such a lavish coming of age ceremony for a girl. Usually, something this big coincides with the girl marrying into a large Clan. The smiling faces can dazzle you like the sun."


    "If I may, I have never seen such a beauty as your eldest daughter. I can imagine the troubles your husband faces in fending off the hundreds of suitors. A Noblehouse would beam in pride to retain such a daughter-in-law. From the looks of things, the two younger ones would also become matchless beauties."


    "I agree. The girls radiate such loveliness while the boys seem to have no problems in socializing. You and Mr. Thomas should be proud."


    Mrs. Thomas smiled while casting a gentle gaze at Amanda laughing within a circle of girls at the fountain. She remembered how her daughter spent her coming of age celebration, covered in grime while helping Mr. Thomas milk a cow. Her eyes turned to the young boy sitting comfortably at a table near the balcony, in heated discussions with a batch of wrinkled men. Mrs. Thomas herself had never experienced a celebration held in her name like this.


    "These kids are companions who are related through friendship. My daughter has been lucky to find such friends."


    Mrs. Thomas said.


    Chu stretched, loosening the muscles on his back. Anyone would raise an eyebrow on seeing a teen sitting at a table accompanied by only white and gray-bearded figures. Like in his old world, shrewd businessmen never missed an opportunity.


    "Apprentice Chu, surely you cannot deny the people. This mirror cannot be shouldered by one person alone since they cannot handle the large market."


    "Elder Brook is correct, this can sweep across the Empire. I have never seen such a clear reflection."


    "Very well, since you have graciously provided me with so much, I can hammer out the details another day. What about our business later? Will the arrangements be enough?"


    "Yes, the manager has doubled the staff and food. Does this mean we are also invited? And what about what we discussed?"


    Chu narrowed his eyes at these shameless leaders before sighing.


    "Sure, I will have Sue invite the guests from the Guild, Tower and Churches Union over. You can continuing mingling in the hopes of catching an opportunity. As for approaching my Elder with marriage requests, you can try but don''t grouse if you get turned down."


    In the evening, Chu finally left the Blue Eatery. This time, however, more carriages followed then on the return trip. At the gate, a large banner with the words Birthday celebrations hung from the treetop while draping ones issued blessings under the recipients'' names. Torches lined the road, primed and ready for upcoming darkness.


    On the open field before the villa, a long table filled with an assortment of food occupied a corner. Behind it, a dozen chefs worked their magic, preparing various dishes. An attendant rotated a skewered boar over an open fire pit. Circular tables and chairs with glimmering silverware had been set up nearby. A wooden stage filled another corner, filling the air with sounds of the harp and soothing music.


    The wagons and carriages of the guest ended up parking in another field beside the overcrowded stables. Out under the shade of the trees, and in the open, yells and shouts sounded from all around.


    "Aaah! Look at that wild beast... aaah, it has no chain... it''s free...?!"


    "Somebody help Franny, she just fainted!"


    "Eeeeh! Such a huge wolf... can, can I pet it?"


    "Not everyone can pet this one''s wolf. How about a silver coin?"


    Chu launched a chop on the redhead on hearing her while passing by. Dyna had introduced her wolves to the crowd but even with a pre-announcement, the sight of the large, unrestrained predators caused a commotion. Of course, Chu would never have them locked away from the celebrations. Since he couldn''t bring them to the restaurant, he organized the second part of the birthday celebrations at the villa.


    Patriarch Yu already had the catering staff set up since they left in the morning as planned, as well as having them familiarise themselves somewhat with the dangerous creatures. At least now they only flinched and didn''t run screaming when Dyna tossed half of a roasted bird to one who snacked it down.


    Miki sat by a table surrounded by a circle of girls, young masters, and curious old men. In the middle of the table perched a glittering silver bird whose feathers ended in a faint reddish hue. The size of a parrot, it ignored the inquisitive eyes while preening its feathers. No one would think that the soft, downy-looking feathers were actually more like pliable iron.


    "His name is Alicanto, a wise friend gifted him to me as a present. Want to see something amazing? Who has a gold coin..."Stolen story; please report.


    ''Silver? Gold? Can''t they ask for a copper coin?


    Chu spotted Ming among a group of young men, laughing and chatting loudly in a corner. Some were dressed in clothes befitting young masters from noble and merchant houses while some wore yellow and blue robes of scribes and apprentices.


    "Young Master Ming, introduce me to your younger sister Lucy. This young master has mustered his courage."


    "You mean you drunk enough Jellberry wine. Do you want both of us to return to this circle with broken legs? No, no, this good brother will spare us the pain. See that girl on the table with the short black hair sitting next to Miki? She has been glancing at you since you joined us..."


    They grouped together near the long table holding the casks of wine and ale. Ever so often, a few of them would scatter individually towards the circles of girls formed from the academy and esteemed families from Limerock. Whether successful or not in their initial courting, the angelic laughter at the girl''s table always increased.


    Chu occupied the role as host of this gathering. He mingled around this crowd of birthday well-wishers, business opportunists, young suitors, and hungry intellects. He treated this more like a large convention. Like the manager of such a convention, he greeted and guided the relevant lost individuals towards their interests.


    "Greetings esteemed Elder, this humble one is named Chu and am the host of these birthday celebrations. May I inquire about your name, Senior?"


    "Greetings, this one is called Healer Joss. Priest Silas sent a message to the Alchemist Guild for me and a few Senior Healers to follow the messenger. I haven''t seen him..."


    "Priest Silas? He is with Pillmaster Sue and other Alchemists at Patriarch Long''s table discussing the use of medicinal treatments for injured patients. It would be an honor to have such Senior Healers participate in an intellectual meeting. Patriarch Long''s grandson is also with them..."


    "Ah Pillmaster Sue is here? Where? I have a lifetime of experience in healing broken bones..."


    Of course, before these men joined their companions, they always passed by the table occupied by Mr. Thomas to offer greetings. Chu''s business this evening and tonight lay in pleasing the crowd while ensuring that his companions enjoy themselves to the fullest.


    When dusk arrived, most gatherings like these would end but tonight Chu had another surprise.


    He instructed the catering servants to bring out trays filled with small iron cans which looked similar to the base of an oil lamp. A small hole had been pierced in the metal cover at the top. These were placed on the center of the tables while a cylinder made entirely out of thin parchment paper bordered by a wooden frame was placed beside it.


    "This is called an alcohol lamp, its perfect for summer outdoor celebrations and for family gatherings. This ideal is my birthday present dedicated to my companions..."


    Chu held a candle to the top of the wickless can. Under the stillness of the summer night, a small blue flame flickered to life. He then placed the shade over it so any light breeze might not extinguish it. The glow might not seem much in the darkness but when the rest of the tables joined in, it became surreal.


    The faint glow in the night caused some to clap, squeals from the girls and women who tried to light one themselves, and an uproar from the inquisitive old men from the Guild and the Academy. In the eyes of the socialites of Limerock City, this would turn out to be an unforgettable memory.


    ***


    "Ahhh, I thought those old men would never leave. I had to convince Elder Shi more than ten times, that I would demonstrate this to them when I return to the academy. I swear the old man wanted me to make another impossible Blood Seal."


    "You think you had it bad, Chu? I spent the entire night holding back those Young Masters from bothering Amanda and the others. Thank the heavens you diluted the wine. After all that stress, the Sersen of Lucy''s friend jumped me with a boatload of questions. When I told him we knew General Kettle, the old man shamelessly took all the remaining alcohol lamps while telling me to lodge a complaint whenever we''re in the Capital."


    "I made the lamps so you and the girls can see something new. We''ll show it to Clod and the others when we return home. This birthday present would have people remember your names in this city..."


    Chu replied. The two of them sat on the edge of the upstairs balcony overlooking the now empty field. Mr. and Mrs. Thomas had just waved goodbye to the wagon filled with the last of the caterers. Each one of them had received an extra gold coin from the host couple for an excellent job.


    "Why are you stiffening like that? Is it because you ended up losing more than fifty gold coins tonight?"


    A gentle voice from next to him asked.


    "You''re reading my mind now Lucy? It''s ok, what is fifty coins to pay instead of over two thousand. We came out great today. Did you enjoy yourself?"


    Chu asked the girl who joined them on the balcony. Lucy bit her lip in a cute way while nodding. She ran her delicate fingers through her loose wet hair, tossing it lightly behind her to dry from the bath. Chu bumped her softly with his shoulders.


    "Once you enjoyed it. Since this marks our first time celebrating away from home, we had to make it special. Don''t worry, soon we will return home to the others. I told Clod to also throw a good one this year at the farm."


    Cough, cough.


    "Ahem, well I think the bathwater should be ready for me now. I am going to crash later on my bed. Don''t wake me up early tomorrow Chu."


    Ming glanced at the two of them while leaving them gazing at the stars. When he ducked his head in later, he found a line of chattering birds sitting on the balcony. Naturally, he joined in with all these blissful companions.


    ***


    In a large villa outside of Frost City...


    "This new gang has spread across the slum district with their tentacles occupying nearly half the shantytown."


    "Larks, the head of the Vulture Gang has reported that they also took control of the two gambling dens in the Red Light district owned by the Guido Gang. It seems they clashed and defeated them within a month."


    A thin tall man dressed in the uniform of a steward stood at the base of a stage in a large hall while reading from a scroll. Completing his report, he then looked up the wide steps towards the man sitting on a large throne-like chair at the top. The man resting his chin on a hand seemingly with a bored look, while the figures of two men stood behind him on either side, both shrouded in darkness.


    The man on the chair finally sighed while leaning on the soft velvet backrest.


    "Send a message to this new gang. Since their territory exceeds that of a petty gang, our creed states they have a right to join. Not even I can break the code with my power."


    "Yes, Milord but what about the leader of the Guido Gang? He was after all your cousin..."


    The man narrowed his eyes while staring into the hall before replying.


    "Guido might be my cousin but he was an idiot. Who names a large gang after themselves? The women in the brothels have all probably breathed in relief after learning about the death of Scar Stamping Guido. Don''t think you can cover his exploits from me."


    The man shot a glance at the steward causing him to flinch. Laughter then floated down from the stage making him shiver.


    "But, as you said. He was family...."


    ****

 Chapter 180- The headaches of Doug

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The headaches of Doug</h4>


    Doug groaned as he massaged his forehead with his fingers. The grogginess from last night''s celebration had yet to dissipate. He practically rolled himself off the bunk bed of the small, dark bedroom and stumbled to the washbasin. Only after splashing his tired face with the cold water did his eyes open.


    Unlocking the five pairs of deadbolts and removing the heavy wooden horizontal plank on the modified door, he then armed himself before walking downstairs.


    "Wow, you look terrible. Why don''t you head into the back room and drink a mug of hot tea? It will clear your head up in a snap. It worked wonders for me."


    Doug blinked while tears streamed down his eyes from the midday sun streaming into the hall of the orphanage through the open windows. Shielding his eyes from the glare, he turned to Singh who doled out another spoon of soup into the wooden bowl held by a small child.


    "You want me to drink hot tea in the sweltering heat of a city?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t raise your voice at me. I''m not the one who wanted to toast with all the young ladies in Silk Flower House."


    "Ah, my head. Where is Chong?"


    Doug asked while rubbing his temples.


    Last night marked the end of summer.


    A lieutenant from the mysterious newly formed Behemoth Gang had sent a message over to the orphanage last week, inviting the staff and children to a grand dinner. This free gift to the needy of the slum community was held at the gang''s newly acquired Silk Flower House located in the prominent Red Light District.


    Most locals knew that the Behemoth Gang held control over the majority of the slums. The lieutenants of the gang managed well-defined territories while running or collecting stipends from legal and illegal businesses within. Rumor had it that not even the lieutenants knew the true identity of the boss.


    This time the Boss ordered them to hold a feast for the orphanage to highlight their goodwill to the poor community. Only the top lieutenants knew the orphanage had some connection with the Behemoth Gang Boss.


    "Big Brother Chong stepped out this morning to the place we ate yesterday. He went to find brother Lin who snuck back after we left."


    A nine-year-old boy with a crop of yellow hair said while stuffing a small wooden spoon in his mouth.


    Doug glanced at Singh who nodded, causing him to sigh out loud.


    "That boy lacks experience. This is why I didn''t want to bring him along. Since we defeated the Guido gang and gained those places in the Red Light District, he has been loafing around there like a dog in heat."


    "That''s why Chong and the others quarreled with him after he didn''t listen. He is naive to not know the difference between work and love. Doesn''t he know why they call it the Red Light District? He seems to think that that girl Anna likes him."


    Doug shook his head on hearing Singh''s reply. When they successfully defeated the Guido gang, the territory of the Behemoth gang touched the edge of the Red Light district which bordered the slums. Though they only ended up owning two businesses on that busy boulevard, it propelled them from ruffian status to the big leagues.


    The problem Doug had, however, was that the businesses were located at the very edge of their territory and sphere of influence.


    "I like Miss Anna. Yesterday she dressed really pretty and was kind to me. Someday I will become just like her."


    A little girl chimed nearby. The dream caused the few other girls at the table to nod in agreement.


    "Hey Xin, you better hope I don''t find any of you girls on that street when you grow up. Finish your soup, and then take Fanny and Grace with you to Blacksmith Haws. His wife sprained her foot and needs some help in cleaning the house and running errands. She''ll pay you girls, thirty coppers, at the end of the day."


    "Ok, big brother Singh but you have to cook a bowl of stir-fry tomorrow just as yummy as the one I ate yesterday."


    The little girl pouted.


    After subduing the small gangs in the majority of the slum district, Doug opened up this orphanage located in the center of the seized territory. The lieutenants and foot soldiers employed by the Behemoth gang came from drafted members of the defeated gangs. These people only received instructions from Dough and Singh who acted as messengers for the hidden boss. The chosen puppet leaders understood well their appointed roles.


    It was common knowledge that the mysterious boss of the Behemoth Gang could tell if a person dropped a single copper within his territory. Rival gangs had stopped sending in spies into the slum district since they would simply vanish. Forced raids on the territory resulted in surgical retribution, aimed at the leaders of the perpetrators.


    With the successful integration of a large portion of the slums, however, it placed them in the crosshairs of the larger gangs.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The Guido gang was one of the larger and firmly rooted gangs in the slums. They had occupied a territory that although small, contained the majority of merchant shops, tradesmen and gambling dens in the slums. The tip of their territory even touched the end of the Red light district, which borders the slum and the middle-class locale.


    After this Guido gang sent members into their territory demanding a tribute while smashing two gambling dens run by their subordinates, Doug spent a month gathering information on its core members. He soon found out that men worse than demon beasts existed.


    The leader of the Guido gang was known as Scar Stamping Guido. A local tyrant of the city, he had a notorious reputation since a boy. He excelled at having his way with the women in the streets, seizing them even if they refused. The women would suffer the fate of being played by his entire gang before Guido branded her like a cattle with his name, using a heated iron.


    His forty years of terrorizing came to an abrupt stop when his entire gang ended up being wiped out in a single night. That night, residents heard the sound of a gong ringing out within his territory after midnight. On that strange signal, nobody expected that every single gang member would never rise from their beds again.


    The city guards found Guido lying near the fountain in the center of the boulevard he frequented and loved so much. He was easily recognized since his entire body bore stamps with the name Scar Stamping Guido. His raised rear buns were labeled neatly along with the instrument of torture somehow plunged between them.


    The businesses and holdings of Mr. Guido had all found new owners, legally stamped with his personal seal and marked by the deceased. The new owners simply stated that Mr. Guido had sold the properties to them. To the city guards, this had the stench of an underworld struggle so they soon dropped the investigation. As for the members of the underworld, they soon understood that the Behemoth Gang was not one to be trifled with.


    "I have a bad feeling when we venture out of our comfort zone. Too many eyes keep staring at the Silk Flower House. I think the older gangs will begin to move while trying to prod us for more details."


    Doug said.


    "Do you think they will try to ambush us?"


    "Perhaps, but although we have a large area under our control, most of it draws little income. Most likely, only upstarts will dare to attack us. The slum is too poor."


    Doug answered Singh as he gullet down a bowl of soup. Last night he ensured the children and his six companions savored a hearty meal and an enjoyable time at the Silk Flower House. The ladies in the house happily provided them entertainment in the form of singing, storytelling, and dancing which brought smiles to the children. Similar to what they learned at the farm, they treated this as a large birthday celebration.


    Adult entertainment was banned for the night...


    "Singh! Oh, Doug is here, great, look at this."


    Lin shouted while hastening towards them at the table. He held out a wooden token.


    Doug fitted on his leather gloves before taking the ancient-looking token. The token had the appearance of a shield with some strange words burned into it along the border. A carving of a man kneeling down while being strangled with a chain across the neck by a man standing behind adorned the front. The back of the token had been polished with sweat throughout the ages but the words imprinted with black iron remained visible.


    Second Gallows, Hangman''s Tea House.


    "A man entered the Silk Flower House and chatted with the Madame in the parlor. He wanted her to deliver this to the new boss."


    "Where was Chong?"


    "Chong arrived later. He just acted like a first-time visitor and left after hearing about the price. I decided to step up and take this from the Madame."


    Doug sighed on listening to the teen. He then flicked Lin on the forehead.


    "Chong wouldn''t take this because his role is a slum dweller who was lucky to scrounge a free meal from the orphanage. The lieutenants handling the businesses should have collected this. You placed us all in danger if followed. Wash your hands and drink a vial of poison antidote for safety. Singh, send the word out to the children, search for uninvited guests."


    This Lin really picked the wrong place and time to show off.


    Doug eyed the legible words carved on the back a second time.


    Second Gallows, Hangman''s Tea House.


    "Singh, also send a message to the street urchins across the city. Find out if this place exists..."


    ***


    The large acres of corn swayed in the wind looking like golden stalks in the sunset. The even rows in the fields divided by fences and wagon lanes looked like an army standing in the surrounding grasslands. From the top window of the creaking windmill, the view seemed breathless.


    "Jim left to deliver the supplies for the kitchen in the village. Halter''s son and a few others accompanied him, riding some horses. Bon finished the work on the new barrels so tomorrow they plan to visit the barrel worm cave. Rose and the hunting group returned with a few pheasants and a wild boar..."


    Clod nodded on the report while gazing at the open field and the surrounding grasslands. He then turned towards Toll who had reported.


    "Has Elder Pick awoken yet?"


    "Yes, but he looks terrible. It''s his own fault for drinking so much and trying to dance on the multishot platform. Bon''s wife handled the shift in the clinic last night. She treated him for a sprained foot and splinted his broken arm."


    "Who knew Elder Pick would act like that when his wife surprised him at the birthday party. Finding out he would have a child snapped his mind..."


    "Haha, he is already mumbling how he needs another grinding stone to make more Opal powder. I don''t blame him since Shine had me taking more orders from the farms for grinding flour. This harvest I won''t be able to sleep a wink."


    Clod laughed on hearing Toll''s worries about also becoming a father. Although their escapades into the forest had dwindled, Clod increased the focus of the farm on the fields. Merchants had already begun sending orders for the mill to grind corn and various grains they purchased. The surrounding farms had also done the same.


    He already had Halter and Toll inspect the mill and stock up on parts for future repairs. He turned his gaze towards the east.


    "I wonder if Chu received our gift before yesterday?"


    "I''m sure of it. John said he would label it as a rush delivery."


    Clod nodded. Even though part of him wanted to accompany them, the greater part of him wanted to stay. Since before his incident in his family''s farm, he always longed for simple farming life. He never gained the thirst for adventure. With the blood farmers running through his veins, he preferred to settle down and work the land.


    Of course, he also had another reason for remaining on the farm.


    "Call everyone tonight for a meeting. It''s time for us to prepare..."


    ****

 Chapter 181- The Bloodnight Society

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">The Bloodnight Society</h4>


    The south gate of Frost City could be said to be the busiest. Lines of merchant wagons escorted by mercenaries waited on inspection before entering the city. Teams of adventurers and seekers of fortune came from other kingdoms. Most of these travelers used Frost City as their point of information before venturing into the plains and valleys near the North Pass.


    The lure of becoming a Sersen brought thousands of these visitors to this city. Yet, this city never overflowed since over half of these men would rest their adventurous bones on the stony northern landscape.


    The long lines outside the gates, however, would quickly be siphoned out when they entered the city. The wide thoroughfares, large boulevards, spacious squares, and parks gobbled the crowd faster than a parched man roaming the desert. The crowds soon scattered among the numerous streets and businesses of the city.


    Retribution Square was the largest and first openly paved area a visitor met on entering the city. At the center of the square, one could see a towering weatherbeaten stone statue, of a man, standing over and beheading a kneeling man with an oversized ax. Four raised stages surrounded this statue in the cardinal directions. Each of these stages contained a gallows and a stout wooden skiff from which dropped numerous nooses.


    Sometimes these nooses swayed empty in the wind, sometimes they rubbed burns across a guilty neck.


    "The Hangman''s Tea House is actually a quaint little tea shop overlooking the east gallows. The east gallows is commonly called the second gallows. It''s usually reserved for hanging or beheading thieves, murderers, and gangs caught by the city guards."


    "Who the heck would want to sip tea while watching someone die?"


    "Hey, you would be surprised. Around this square only has taverns, tea houses, and eateries. The locals here appreciate a good public trial and hanging."


    "You do know one day we might end up there if we''re not careful right?"


    Singh coughed on hearing the reply before continuing. Currently, he sat on a stone bench with Doug, overlooking the first gallows.


    "Anyway, the street urchin who provided this information only had two days to show those children from the orphanage around. See that beggar over there? There are five more like him who lurk around the tea shop every day. The little boy who begs in this park, says that man there has also been reading the same page of his book for over three months."


    Doug nodded while biting between a loaf of bread and a piece of meat. Wrapping most of the bread and meat in the greasy paper, he left it on the bench and stood up. Singh followed him as together they strolled towards the tea house in question. A short time later, a boy less than ten, dressed in filthy rags scurried over and grabbed the remaining food.


    The Hangman''s Tea House had a small, well-kept hedge separating it from the road, with a low shingled roof to keep out the sun. The open courtyard at the front had small tables and chairs, offering a splendid view of the gallows. Inside the building, the owner had converted the second floor into small private rooms, all overlooking the square. The rear of the building served as the kitchen and residence of the owner and his staff.


    "Greetings customers, how may we assist you today?"


    A thin and capable young man walked up to them while asking.


    "We''ll like that table over there, the one overlooking the hedge. Two cups of your normal tea for now."


    "As you wish, your order will soon arrive. I am sorry to say though that the garrison has informed us there will be no hangings today. The Flatley street murder case should finish tomorrow so you can have a treat then."


    The young orderly reported before leaving.


    Doug glanced at Singh who simply replied with a shrug of the shoulders. The businesses here really paid attention to their main attraction. Reaching into his sleeve, Doug pulled out the shield token and placed it on the table between them.


    The servant who brought the tea turned out to be a well dressed young woman. She placed the tray on the table and on hearing they had no more request, politely left the table. Doug did notice her eyes flicker and open wide for a second on spotting the wooden item.


    "Seems like we came to the right place."


    "You still doubted me? Which tea house do you see on the street which has so many eyes focused on it?"


    "Fine, fine, you''re right but I hope Chong has arrived. I feel comfortable knowing we have a sound backup plan."


    "Ah, excuse me, young masters. The owner of the tea house has decided to offer you a private booth since we have no attractions today. Please follow me."


    While they chatted, an old man interrupted them. His standing seemed to be one higher than the others. Seeing the two men remain seated, he continued.


    "The underground rivers of the city continue to flow unabated since ancient times. Those who hold onto the withered driftwood can never drown."


    The old man looked at them in the eyes before glancing towards the token on the table. Doug''s pair of eyebrows jumped on understanding the words. Clasping his hands at the servant he rose from the table with Singh following.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Lead the way..."


    The old man led them inside the tea house and into a room overlooking the square. Together they sat around the small table.


    "May I?"


    Doug gazed at the old man before pulling out the token from his sleeve and handing it over. A pair of frail, spotted hands reached over and reverently received the wooden shield. The old man then began speaking while running his fingers across it.


    "Since ancient times, thirty-seven tokens have circulated among the elite of the underground. Only those who hold a token have the right to speak among the Bloodnight Society. Thirty-seven tokens represent the territories of Frost City divided by the first council."


    "Why hand this over to us? Compared to the large gangs in the city, our boss remains a small fry."


    Doug said while looking at the man who seemed to be more reminiscing than holding a conversation.


    "Where is your Boss?"


    "He is out of the city on business. We act as messengers for him."


    The old man nodded.


    "The last owner of this token died a few years ago. Since then a majority of gangs have competed in trying to conquer that worthless piece of territory. If not for the other owners being forbidden from having more than one, your location might be flowing in blood. The closest person who came to success was Guido but he ended up killed by you. I should warn you in advance that Guido was actually the cousin of..."


    The old man handed over the carved shield.


    "Little gangs compete for scraps like fishes in a pond while the large ones swim unhindered. Did you not think it strange that all those gangs never had a large backer? Next week the Bloodnight Society will gather at this address to welcome their newest member. If he is not back by then, have a representative. I can only answer a few questions for you..."


    ***


    Doug and Singh walked out of the tea house over an hour later. A bell tolled from the center of the city, answered by waiting bellringers from the churches scattered across various city districts. The locals never grew tired of informing visitors about the midday bell. Everyone knew the Churches Union in the city, owned a device called a clock that measured time accurately, even on cloudy and at night.


    "Noon already? Haha, Doug, what would people say if I told them I chopped the wood for the very first clock?"


    "Have you seen the nobles who keep lining up every day at the Churches Union? All to catch a glimpse of the clock? Lin even said it''s a big trend in the city if one can say what hour it is. You try mentioning you had a small hand in building such an important device, and people are going to laugh at you."


    The scent of baking bread and various stews wafted through Retribution Square, causing pleading growls to sound from his stomach. Glancing around at the bleak platforms and swaying nooses, Doug wondered if his mind had gone mad or he had become a local. Two ragged and grimy little beggars rushed up to them while holding out tiny, dirty hands. Singh paused on the cobbled street listening to their pleas.


    Such a scene occurred daily in the city, with the outcome being either to cane the miserable tykes or concede and shed a few coppers. Singh chose the latter as he reached into his sleeves and then counted a few coppers. Unfortunately, three coins fell during the exchange with one even entering the iron-wrought manhole leading to the sewers.


    The nearby beggars lying on the pavements beside the benches cackled at the children''s misfortune. Doug shook his head while they could only walk away. From a window inside the teahouse, an old man looked out at the incident while stroking his wispy white beard.


    "I expected nothing less. Who would believe they ran an orphanage if they drove away or caned street urchins. No one would believe such caring young souls held a position in a large gang. Something about them, however, causes these old bones to become wary. Hahaha, since when have I last felt this feeling..."


    Ahem.


    A cough from the doorway of the room interrupted the old man''s thoughts.


    "What is it?"


    He asked without turning around. For those whose lives dipped into the darkness, such an action was considered taboo. Nobody left their backs open to others.


    "Master Arash wonders if this Behemoth gang is worthy of a seat on the council. Any midsized gang can topple them from their territory."


    "Your master needn''t worry. The Blind beggar has already informed me that not a single scout from those rival gangs who entered into their territory escaped unharmed. As to power, since when has the Society sought to raise an army to defeat others?"


    The old man turned around while gazing into the eyes of the steward. The steward of Lord Arash acquired this position after bathing in blood from numerous adversaries. He once massacred an entire small gang by himself in one night.


    Under the stare of this old man, however, his legs buckle while his steady fingers trembled. The smile on the face of the old man felt as if a mountain pressed down on him. An image of being locked onto, by a feral demon beast flashed across his mind causing him to wheeze.


    The constricting pressure suddenly vanished as if it never appeared. His drenched clothes on his back told a different story.


    "Jadeknife, Iron Bow, Sticky Fingers. They all control territories while standing alone. Unlike your master who has numerous gangs working for him inside and outside his territory, they work as individuals. The Society has always admired those who grasp strength and territory through intellect and personal power."


    The old man sighed while continuing.


    "If your master wants to test this newcomer in the council then let him. But I hope he heeds the warning imprinted on the token..."


    After a few words, the steward left the teahouse. Not even Lord Arash as head of the council would dare to flaunt his position in this place. He walked out under the gaze of the old man who stood by the window with folded arms hidden under the wide sleeves.


    "Retribution comes Swiftly. Greed manifests the dangerous Beast."


    ***


    A few hours later, Chong and three others joined Singh and Doug in the cellar of the orphanage. A trapdoor below the table led to the network of sewers below.


    "Little Tim showed us the signal when he pretended to scramble for the copper inside the grate by the square. You won''t believe how terrible it smells down there. We also had to cross about twenty stagnated tunnels to reach that place. Twenty! Why can''t we rotate this job, Doug?"


    "Stop complaining. You and the others can only hold the part of desperate folks in the slums. Why else would we invite you to a meal in the Red Light District? It becomes more believable if you pitiful guys pop in to stare at something beyond your reach. Besides, don''t tell me you didn''t like it when you scared the piss out of the last gang by appearing like ghosts?"


    "But the smell..."


    "The sewers are the best place for you to run around so forget it. Let''s talk about this, I think today we just entered into the big leagues..."


    ****

 Chapter 182- Discovery in the library

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Discovery in the library</h4>


    "Hehehe... Hahaha! I found you..."


    Sounds of evil snickering echoed out from one of the rocky passages proliferating out from the library archives. It disappeared soon after as if the owner regained rationality and muffled his mouth. Such thoughts, which occupied the minds of the few disturbed mages while scouring through the ancient books, approached the truth closer than imagined.


    Sitting on a boxy desk in a small cave while surrounded by pigeon holes filled with books and scrolls, Chu clamped a hand over his mouth. He jumped up and walked down the passage standing for some time while accompanied only with a shaded lamp. Satisfied with the presence of no curious minds, he returned to cast his eyes on the open book.


    ''You cannot share any of the information we discuss besides the sacred stone table. Remember that you also cannot use any of the guidance from the Tower Academy Mages to become a mage or to teach anyone.''


    The words of the oath he swore that day turned crystal clear in his head. The information Mage Norivak shared with him was meant to deter him from becoming a mage. The secrets focused on truths not even known to the wider mage population. Information gleaned from lectures in the academy or from books written by members of the academy would break his oath.


    Chu grinned broadly like a starving fat man at a buffet.


    "Norivak, Norivak, you sly old wizard you. With two sentences you blocked me from revealing the secrets and from teaching others to become a mage. Luckily, you forgot about the very thing you spent your younger years searching the archives for. No wonder the previous mages made the archives off-limits to apprentices and scribes."


    Chu muttered before breaking out into a softer creepy giggle. He spluttered a cough while glancing around like a thief with a stolen diamond.


    Ever since the birthday celebrations, which rocked the entire Limerock noble community and remained a hot gossip to this day, Chu spent his time buried in the library. When you had old men like Mage Norivak and Slovac pouting and complaining as to why they never received an invitation, one knew it was time to meld in the shadows.


    Hiding in the library didn''t serve only one purpose because for a month he strained his eyes searching. It became so bad that glancing out the window in the morning would cause his eyes to run water. He spent the day sleeping in his dark room and ventured out at night to check on the progress of Tye.


    After a month of breathing dust and using his magnifying stone, he achieved his goal.


    "Since I cannot use any guidance from the mages at the academy, I then decided to search the archives. Unfortunately, even written information caused my seal to activate a painful stab as a warning. You forgot old man, magic and Mages existed even before the formation of the Tower..."


    He scrolled over the page of the book with his oval, clear stone. The translation for the title lay on his scrap paper beside it.


    ''The basic meditation steps of an Apprentice and a Mage, created by the Hakkim''


    ***


    A week later, Chu finally allowed Ming to take him home to the villa. When Mrs. Thomas witnessed Ming and her husband literally carrying this emaciated, frail figure with sunken red eyes into the mansion she flipped. Four hours later, she sat on a chair beside the bed while a semicircle of fidgeting figures stood facing her on the opposite end.


    "Did none of you see this happening? Have you all gone soft..."


    Chu spent some time convincing Mrs. Thomas that no one was responsible for his deteriorating health. The excitement and anticipation had driven him to this state. After translating the last page of the book and browsing the contents, his body naturally broke down. For a week Mrs. Thomas kept everyone home to help in nursing him.


    Sue controlled the kitchen while Lucy, Miki, and Ming assumed shifts at his bedside. Dyna sat on the balcony with the wolves prowling around outside the mansion. Chu felt safer than a President in a warring country. Nothing spoke of security than a girl sitting cross-legged on the bed beside him while cleaning and oiling a crossbow.


    At the end of this recuperation week, they had an outdoor lunch on a small knoll within the estate. The sun shone above but the autumn days remained cool and comfortable. With large wolves lurking around and one sunning beside him, Chu felt refreshed. The only thing bothering him was the bird perched on a nearby branch, chipping away greedily at a gold coin. The vein above his left eye twitched.


    "Can''t you feed him a copper coin? It''s all metal, he won''t know the difference."


    "Yes, he can. He hates copper but he likes rubies. You don''t know how hard I have to try to keep him out of the jewelry chest."


    Miki answered while munching on a jam tart.


    "Forget it. Sakura, bring the saddlebag."


    Chu opened the buckles of the saddlebag which looked like a smaller version of the kind used by messengers. He pulled out a stack of neatly bundled paper. Seeing Chu become serious, Amanda had Sally and Bella climb the wagon and act as lookouts.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "I found it. The steps to becoming a mage. The information in this stack relates to ancient knowledge passed down from before the Tower existed. Before we initiate this, I need everyone to obtain their own starfield talisman."


    "Chu, it''s near impossible for us to gain an active starfield talisman. Even if you have a talisman, we still need a mage or someone to cast their spiritual power into it. A task like that for females in the academy is considered taboo."


    After a long pause, Amanda replied. The news filled them with shock and excitement but also trepidation. They had also gained some knowledge from the time at the academy and were not as ignorant as before.


    "Haha, don''t worry, by next week you should have it. The next part is the tricky one."


    Chu replied while placing the second stack on the cloth.


    "While I recovered, Sakura helped me translate the pages of the book we discovered."


    "The one Pug and I bravely tore from the clutches of the wolf demon?"


    "Yes, the one from the dead demon beast. My hunch proved correct since the book contained something very important. We discovered a potion for aiding Mages in strengthening their starfield. I''ll explain it later, but the reason why it''s probably discarded by the Tower lies in that it needs an abundance of lifestones..."


    Chu looked around while speaking at the faces of his companions sitting around him. The raised eyebrows and twisting lips verified to him that they understood.


    "Chu, nobody in the Tower would use a lifestone to create a potion, no matter how good it works."


    Ming said, breaking the silence. He rubbed his stubble beard while continuing.


    "From our time at the academy, you can see that Mages don''t rush out and fight. The Apprentices I chatted with say when they leave for the north, they spend time in the twin forts located at the entrance to the North Pass in the mountains. Mages stand on the walls of the forts and cast magic spells targeting the demon beast below. If the beasts have no reason to attack and run away, a Mage becomes useless."


    Ming sighed.


    "Do you know what the Captain of my troop said? Guards accompanying Mages north have one purpose. To act as bait and live long enough for the Mages to injure or kill the demon beasts. I think the Mages created Sersens to fill the void as combatants. Only a Sersen could roam the countryside slaying demon beasts. Mages can suppress a large-scale invasion but become useless out in the open, far from the protection of a wall."


    Chu nodded while remembering the passage uncovered from the scroll he gifted to the Tower. Facing overwhelming foes and the need for close-range combatants who could stand on their own, the Ancient Mages introduced the Sersen. Unfortunately, such a move seemed to have waned the number of mages needed in the north.


    He sighed while thinking through what Ming said. Most likely, the reason for discarding the potion which used an important lifestone lay in the Tower trying to create more Sersens. Even if adventurers and mercenaries turned luckily enough, they would still remain somewhere in the Empire. Having a resident Sersen in a town or village would certainly not become a bad thing. He placed the last remaining pages on the cloth.


    "The last few pages in the book deals with casting a fire spell. Not a fireball but a fire spell. I require sufficient time to decipher it so we can save it for later. Sue, I still need you to learn about using mana in Alchemy. It''s indispensable. Sakura, keep following the instruction to draw an Ancient Talisman."


    Chu gazed at them in a serious manner.


    "Let''s see how far we can progress in this academy..."


    ***


    The next week, Chu walked into the busy workshop located in the inner circle after sunset. A group of apprentices scurried around a large distillation tower supported over a fire pit.


    "Tye, the alcohol you made for the birthday celebrations proved useful, however, I think the volume given the size of the distillation column seems inadequate."


    "Boss, I mean young master Chu. We have been tweaking the temperature and trying to keep the level steady at the bottom. Leslie came up with a brilliant idea to add a small pipe from that landing over there. Whenever the level falls too much, we open the cover and pour in some buckets of cheap wine."


    "Ah, but doesn''t the vapor come out from the pipe when he opens the cover?"


    "Hahaha, at first it did but I added a U pipe at the bottom. It keeps a portion of the liquid trapped so the air doesn''t come out. The height on the landing also helps to keep the liquid in the U bend from splashing out for some reason."


    Chu nodded while listening to Tye point out his modifications. The closest Chu ever came to industrial jargon, distillation towers, and chemical plants might be from what he saw on the news. He never expected to become the founder and inventor of every piece of modern technology.


    Instead, he felt a level of satisfaction in that Tye and his companions built on his design. Maybe one day he might serve as inspiration for the next legendary scientist or inventor. How cool would it be if someone could invent the light bulb from his explanations?


    ''A Sage, I should become the wise Sage living up the mountain...''


    Cough, cough.


    "Tye, I know Chief Slovac has become interested since I demonstrated the use of alcohol at the birthday. However, there are many more uses for this product. It can serve as an antiseptic for wounds and bruises, a coolant to rub on the body during fevers and colds, and also a preservative."


    Tye nodded while listening attentively as Chu lectured. Chu answered their questions while providing more information from his vague recollection. During this time Ming arrived at the entrance followed by a cloaked group.


    "Alright, the lecture is finished for the night. Let me take a closer inspection of the tower. Ming, stay by the table with the girls, we will head out shortly. Wait Tye, I need you to activate this Star Field Talisman for me. Leave it on the table, I''ll return in a minute."


    Chu handed him a talisman and walked over to the base of the distillation column.


    "Why is this temperature so low?"


    On hearing his raised voice and question, Tye injected his spiritual power into the two talismans on the table and rushed off.


    "Lesile, leave Tye to handle the temperature, come look at this sketch on the table. I think we can double the amount of alcohol if we use this. By the way, can you inject some spiritual power into these talismans? Hurry, I want to show you something."


    "Gin, you have to instruct the blacksmith to make these pipes smaller when they enter the tub of water. Here, activate these talismans while we talk. Look at me and pay attention..."


    When Chu escorted his companions from the inner circle visit, each of them held their very own starfield talisman...


    ****

 Chapter 183- Surprising Mage Norivak

    <h4 style="text-align: justify">Surprising Mage Norivak</h4>


    Under the moonlit sky, long past the time of the witching hour. Far from the Mage Towers of Limerock...


    "Jim, head to the left. Hurry and keep banging your sword and shield!"


    "Toll! Halter and Bon are alone fixing the breach, cover them!"


    Clod shouted out his commands in the darkness. He tumbled towards the silhouette of the nearby horse, his face covered in grime and dripping with perspiration. Feeling the saddle, he pulled out a torch.


    "Clod!"


    A shout in the surrounding darkness had him searching for the source. A horse galloped out of the night while the rider dismounted in haste. The fluid motion also proved the person had a wealth of experience in horsemanship.


    "The south gate has been breached! Their coming!"


    "Have Shine and the others light the torches, it will buy us time."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll hold them off here. Hopefully, the fire will slow them down."


    Clod replied.


    "No! I can''t leave you alone. They''ll trample you to death!"


    "Go! We have to keep them away from the fences and gather in the center. I need you to ride like the wind."


    Rose stared at the tired face in the moonlight while biting her lip. Walking towards Clod, she locked him in a tight embrace. She then sprang on her horse and swiftly disappeared. Rose had no idea since when she harbored feelings for this farmer but she knew that tonight meant the world to him.


    "Don''t let them escape!"


    Her voice rang out in the darkness.


    Clod allowed the warm feeling in his chest to dissipate while lighting the torch with a flint. Steeling his heart, he then limped towards the opening with a hammer.


    Tonight was either do or die...


    ***


    Limerock


    "You need to meditate using this scripture chant along with the breathing method. It took me some time and practice but it does what it''s supposed to. Most likely a quiet place is the best."


    "How do we know it works?"


    "When you meditate, try to visualize a dark sky completely black in your mind. When you''re successful, your mind will suddenly pop and you will picture an open sky of pitch-black darkness over a misty ocean. I comprehended this after two full weeks of practice in my room mind you."


    Chu said while lecturing his companions. After spending two weeks in the academy they returned to the villa. Currently, they sat on a hill in a circle before heading home.


    "The chants can be done in silence but the breathing method would give you away, especially if noticed by someone in the academy. Practice it only if you''re not sharing a room with outsiders and without a chance for interruptions."


    "Do the Scribes and Apprentices use this method?"


    "No, all I can say is that ours is actually unique compared to the one in the academy."


    Chu answered. He couldn''t say that the academy used the incense rooms to induce a hallucination. Although this method hastened the development, it also had its additive drawbacks. Speaking about this, however, would deliver an instant-kill to his poor soul.


    "When you arrive at this stage, the next step deals with being able to hold the image for an extended period of time. The longer you hold the image the easier the second stage will become. Consider this first stage the foundation stage since by practicing holding the image it strengthens your mind and focus."


    "What next?"


    "When you can see and hold the image for over two hours then we will move on. Two months have passed in Autumn so you have two weeks. If you need time from the academy, I suggest you take it."


    Two weeks later, at the same hill...


    "Dammit Chu, I can''t hold it for more than an hour. I don''t have the amount of free time in the barracks like you guys."


    "Next week I''ll hint to Chief Slovac that I need extra help in the distillation invention. You can leave the guards and stay with me in my room. Everyone take out your Star Field Talismans..."


    Chu considered this second stage as the most difficult one. The large expanse of darkness hanging over the misty ocean represented the rectangular slip filled with the starfield. An apprentice had to map the stars on the talisman to the blank slate in his mind. Chu compared this to having a black sheet of thick paper stuck over a rectangular board containing fine pinholes. This board was held in front of a lamp.


    The objective lay in concentrating a portion of spirituality from the misty ocean into a needle and then piercing the heavens. If the needle landed on the correct spot, it would bore through the paper and allow the light from the lamp to shine through.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The larger the size of the star in the starfield, the larger the pinhole, thus increasing the probability to strike the target. After two weeks of understanding and failures, Chu managed to successfully have one star glimmering in his heavens. He also made a startling revelation. If the star in the starfield was too small, the needle couldn''t pierce the darkness. Given the number of tiny stars in his starfield, he inferred this might prove correct.


    "Forming the needle takes time and effort. It also drains your ocean under the darkness in your mind. Take your time and focus on one star in the star field and attack that spot first. Try this, it might make it easier."


    He held Miki''s talisman up and bent it in an arc.


    "The sky is not like a rectangle but actually more like part of a sphere. This might help in narrowing the position for the first star. Try and choose a star close to another big one since it can act as a navigation point."


    "Chu, what about me?"


    Chu looked over to Lucy sitting beside him. Unlike the others, her talisman had a large golden circle in the center with no visible starfield. He had contemplated this for the past weeks until the very sky provided him with the solution. Removing the magnifying crystal from his sleeve, he then rested the talisman on his lap and passed the crystal over it. A faint starfield came into view with a few obscure large stars.


    "Think of yours like a sky in the daylight. Even if the stars aren''t visible, it doesn''t mean their not present. Do you have a sun in your mind sky?"


    "Only a silhouette, a black circle with a golden outer rim."


    "Good, keep the crystal for now. You can use your sun to act as a guide. It should be easier to also locate your stars..."


    Chu now understood why Mage Norivak held the opinion that a mage needed a well-defined starfield. He also realized the importance of trying to form larger stars. The patience, efforts, and frustrations of becoming a mage could drive one mad. Somehow he agreed with the concept of the pills and the hallucination incenses since they helped in diffusing the tension.


    The road of meditation and building a starfield in the mind already required exhausting effort so what about spells?


    A mage life didn''t leave much time for enjoyment.


    "You have two weeks to form your first star..."


    He had previously inspected their talismans and found that they all had a few large stars. Sue, Amanda, and Dyna, unexpectedly possessed a hundred and more visible stars in their talismans. The rest of them fell below the hundred level mark, with Sakura leading them close to a hundred followed by Lucy and Miki. Ming and he currently fought for the last place.


    Chu did not allow Sally and Bella to activate their talisman. Until one of them here arrived at the stage where they could release spiritual power into a talisman, he planned to keep this a secret. The less they knew the better. As for the two little girls, they didn''t mind being excluded for the time being. Chu had a proven track record of making it up to them in the future.


    "Keeping this talisman around in the academy can bring us serious trouble. When we light the stars in our minds, can we then discard it?"


    "No, if you happen to succeed in lighting the stars, you need to secure it. I want it as a reference since we have to find a way to strengthen the faded stars. I doubt you can light your star field in a short time though because at most in a day, you can create and move two mana needles. Meditation will take years to build your mental ability."


    Chu replied.


    He knew very well the difficulties facing an apprentice, much less a mage. The time to create this so-called starfield might take over five years, even longer since they needed over a hundred to cast the simple light spell. Then, he also had to find a way to increase the brightness of their stars.


    Somehow he felt as if delving into the world of magic reminded him of a person switching occupations...


    During the next week in the academy, an apprentice visited him with a message from Mage Norivak. Chu left Ming in the room and followed the man into the large hall of the Inner Tower. The man made a courtesy bow and retreated while leaving Chu standing in the open hall. Mage Norivak occupied the large stone chair as he browsed through some scrolls.


    "Slovac organized the next batch of apprentices and a few younger mages who require experience. We depart at the end of the week for Frost City. From there, I will carry them to one of the forts manned by the Tower at the foot of the mountains."


    The old man said while rolling a scroll. He continued speaking as he opened another parchment.


    "The north is a dangerous place but the Military headquarters exist near Frost City. If you want, I can find a nice villa for you there. The Tower does have a few residences inside the city for fatigued or injured mages."


    Chu looked at the old man busy scanning the documents. For the few months he interacted with this Mage, Chu considered this man worthy of respect. Even after years of exposure to the effects of the incense, which caused these mages to slowly forget about worldly matters and live for the sole purpose of the Tower, Mage Norivak provided him a generous offer. Chu clasped his hand and made a deep bow.


    "Mage Norivak truly showed this little one the meaning of a Mage. In time this one will visit the north and hope Elder will find time to guide him. Chu wishes Elder great success in the northern forts and hopes Elder doesn''t overburden himself."


    Mage Norivak finally glanced up from his lap filled with scrolls and letters. The two of them stared at each other before issuing a collective sigh.


    "Elder, all Mages leave behind a legacy. You have already demonstrated yourself as the best on the battlefield. I offer this gift to Elder with the words I received from my dream."


    When Chu closed the large doors behind him, Mage Norivak remained to stare at them for some time. The boy had chatted with him before gifting him an oval crystal with a couple of words.


    Mage Norivak moved the crystal over a scroll, causing the words to literally jump out at him. Chu had gifted him a second crystal he polished since Lucy now used the original.


    "The heavens always contain stars..."


    Mage Norivak muttered. Chu told him this simple object appeared in his dream along with the words. Chu had decided to hand this over to, according to him, the most learned Elder he knew. The old man rose and walked over to the far open window and then placed his wrinkled hands on the wide sill. He stroked his long white beard while gazing at the sky in thought.


    Suddenly a burst of enlightenment exploded in his mind, causing his frail figure to shake. Reaching into his sleeve with his trembling fingers, Mage Norivak removed the oval crystal and held it up to the sky. He then pulled out a talisman from his pouch hidden inside his robe. This talisman represented one of the apprentices carded to leave with him. Mage Norivak had around fifty of so such talismans in his pouch.


    Placing it on the window ledge, he moved the crystal over it.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    When the old man collected himself, his heart couldn''t stop racing. Given an increase in expenditure of pills and potions, the Tower could end up increasing its Mage capacity by tenfold... no, a hundredfold. Forget this discovery placing him down, as one of the most outstanding contributors of the century, in a few years the shortages of Mages would disappear.


    Mage Norivak cast a grateful glance at the closed door while reaching for his staff for support. He placed a hand on his chest to help calm his nerves. The boy always concocted up a surprise.


    "That little bastard nearly killed me..."


    He muttered.


    ****

 Chapter 184- Meditation or Gambling?

    <u>Meditation or Gambling</u>


    Chu sat crosslegged in the dark stone room that served as his bedroom in the tower, immersed in meditation. His breathing and diaphragm seem to follow a strange but steady rhythm in tune with the wordless movements of his lips. With his eyes closed an aura of solitude flowed from him. The slight twitching of the eyebrows into a frown and the little beads of sweat accumulating on the forehead indicated he faced some level of hardships.


    Currently, Chu focuses on his true star field. Like a man standing on the shores of an open ocean, gazing out into the unknown, he glanced at the lone star in the sky. Under the steady chants of the scripture and breathing, he focused on the swirling ocean below. Slowly, the swirling mist above the ocean gradually formed a vertical needle. In the middle of the swirling currents, it rose and pointed towards the heavens.


    <figure></figure>


    "Pierce!"


    Chu muttered while willing the mana manifestation to move. Leaving behind a streak of gray light, it flew towards the heavens. A muffled sound shook the mind-world, as the needle shattered dispelling the gathered mana. A long sigh escaped his lips while he opened his eyes.


    He had failed again.


    "Why the heck can''t this be as simple as cultivation from a stone or something? This method reeks of gambling, I work hours to accumulate the mana in that misty ocean through time-consuming meditation, only to form this rocket needle that constantly misses. With only one star in the sky, I can''t even begin to triangulate a position. How the heck did I create that star anyway, that must have been some luck!"


    Chu mumbled. Currently, he sat alone in the room in meditation as Ming had run out to vent his frustrations in the training field. A week had passed since mage Norivak left the academy, not for Frost City but for the Capital. Apparently, the old man discovered a secret so profound, it required a major discussion with the Archmage and the various heads of the Tower.


    Chief Slovac had also traveled with him as they handed over the training for the new apprentices to another one of the senior mages journeying north.


    "Think Chu, think! The Bai Feng of the modern world possesses so much knowledge. Don''t tell me you cannot find something to relate to this. Look how easy it was for you to visualize that needle as a rocket piercing the sky. A normal apprentice takes months to comprehend the impossibility of touching the heavens but you did it. Find something man!"


    Chu berated himself. He tried to form two needles one time during a previous meditation, only to pass out. When he came around, he found himself frothing on the stone floor. Afterward, he learned that quite a few mages turned senile from attempting such a feat. The fright restricted him since he feared and showed respect to this strange method which messed with the mind. As far as he knew, modern-day technology had no cure for a ruined brain.


    "Ah, you''re awake Chu, I spent a great evening sparring in the field with the guards. Oh, I passed by Tye in the workshop, he wondered if you could visit them later. He said something about building another distillation tower or something?"


    "Yeah, I told him they could make the alcohol purer if he distilled it again. Anyway, why haven''t you been practicing lately? Everyone has formed the first star except you. You have to try harder in meditation."


    Chu replied while wiping his face with a washcloth.


    "Chu, I try but meditation takes up too much time. I prefer to practice my fighting skills instead of wasting my time during the day. Besides, I still can''t imagine being able to reach the heavens. Who could touch the heavens, huh?"


    "So will you give up this chance?"


    "No, I won''t but I will only practice meditation at night, once it doesn''t interfere with my training. You''ll need a sword to protect you if you walk down that path."


    Chu looked at Ming who displayed a serious face. Chu knew from the sight of the face that he couldn''t force him.


    "Anyways Chu, I did discover something amazing when I meditate. Did you know that you could form the shape of anything you remembered seeing? I have been creating a dancing sword, a wagon, and even a running horse. That mana thing is flexible."


    Chu shook his head. If a mage knew this idiot used secret meditations to play and have fun in the star field, they would undoubtedly kill him. But Ming did have a point. If he spent too much time focusing on becoming a mage, his fighting skills would deteriorate. Unlike a game that allowed for an all-round dual character, this was his life. He had to weigh the balance between meditation and the progress he made during that time.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Since mage Norivak departed from the academy, Chu felt a greater number of eyes on him whenever he walked around the academy. No doubt, Chief Slovac, and mage Norivak did this to ensure his safety.


    But what about after the meeting in the Captial?


    Like the large clans in the Capital, Chu feared the Tower might risk heaven''s wrath and decide to confine him. All in the effort to milk him for more inventions. Since he found what he came for, it was time to retreat. The problem, however, lay in the fact that even if he departed, the Tower might decide to drag him back.


    Even if he didn''t provide this breakthrough for mage Norivak, Chu had already noticed the faces of the mages in the Tower. The Tower operated as a collective so if he was deemed important, then he could kiss his freedom goodbye. Being confined to a place filled with everything you wanted in this land might sound enticing but he had his own plans.


    "Remember, as soon as Sue learns about the means to create spiritual pills, we will leave. I''ll try to use some excuse about receiving a revelation leading me to the farm or something to deceive the remaining council members. Tell Sakura to concentrate on the Ancient Talismans."


    "Ok, I''ll have Amanda send a message out to Mr. Thomas. Sally and Brella have already left the academy on the guise of assisting Mrs. Thomas at the villa. We have one month until winter. Most of the ladies in the academy leave during this time to return to the cities. We can use it as a cover."


    "Good thinking, but they will use the wide, stone-paved roads connecting the cities, not the backroad like us. Anyway, it can work. Good plan but begin your meditation."


    ***


    The creature paused in the rocky valley, raising its head up high. To the absent spectator, it seemed as if it sniffed the air for a scent. Only this demon beast didn''t possess a nose. The horrifying slits behind the blackened shoulders expanded and contracted while displaying the rotted-looking flesh inside.


    As if receiving a signal, the head lowered as the beast picked its way behind a large outcrop of boulders deposited from a treacherous mountain landslide. In the confined space behind the rocks, a hidden cave opened into the mountains. With a howl, the Bitzer entered soon followed single file by the large horde growling restlessly behind it.


    The ravenous creatures ran through the pitch-black caves and passageways lined with serrated rocks and jagged edges without receiving a wound. This path led directly into one of the numerous valleys of the North Pass, bypassing the large walls and battlements.


    A disastrous outcome soon unfolded...


    "By the Heavens! Retreat! Retreat!"


    "Someone, send a message, a large pack of demon beasts has broken through into the Pass."


    A patrol of a dozen men with similar armor, shields, and swords found themselves ambushed by a pack of Bitzers. Before a guard could escape on a horse along the boulder-strewn road, a hidden Bitzer jumped off a rock from the side and tore open his throat. An arc of blood droplets colored the blue sky.


    Ten miles away...


    A party of adventurers sat around an open fire, filling their bowls with hot soup to allay the chill mountain air.


    "So I hear the barmaid at the Comfort Tavern finally succumbed to the pressure. Little Jack has successfully wooed the girl!"


    "Hahaha, Elder Ang is too straightforward. When we return, I hope to convince her to leave the Dusk Mage fort with me. The earnings from the Military for this gig will help us begin a new life."


    A young man''s neck turned red while replying to a bearded elder. The three swarthy men in the circle burst out in laughter at the innocence of the lad.


    "Haha, little Jack plans to make this his first and last stint in the Pass? I don''t blame you, it''s better to settle down than to become like us old men, taking this job every year only to blow the money in the tavern."


    "Elders have toiled in this job not for the money but for the defenseless commoners beyond the Pass. Mary and I have decided that we will always build a place for elders to retire..."


    A scuffling noise and the sounds of falling scree stopped him in mid-speech.


    "Ambush?!"


    The bewildered words of the member on lookout duty barely escaped before a shrill scream echoed across the valley. The party near the fire had time to reach for their weapons when ten large shadows burst through the rocks and wooded thickets.


    "By the North Pass, a Bitzer!"


    "Use the wooden spears, nooo don''t use a sword!"


    The burly gray-bearded leader shouted. He could only watch in dismay as his warning came too late. The swift young adventurer struck down on the flank of the leading Bitzer. The cleaving blow drew blood as both adversaries paused and locked eyes. The Bitzer shifted as blood dripped from its left shoulder blade while sneering at the paralyzed boy. In a fluid action, it lunged at the defenseless boy holding the lowered sword like a statue and ripped open his throat.


    "Jack, noooo! Damn you bastard I will take you with meee!"


    "Brother An!"


    Silence soon dwindled in the inhospitable valley, broken only by the sounds of cracking skulls...


    ***


    Beyond the north mountains, a thin, bloodied figure stumbled among the loose scree. With bloodstained fingers pressing against a vicious wound at the side of the abdomen, the broken left arm hanging limply could only be ignored.


    Pausing to scrutinize the rocky ground, the figure frowned and gazed before what could only be described as the result of a rock slide. Limping and squeezing inside, a hidden cave opened up along with a withered smell of a horde. The echo of a terrifying bellow from behind vibrated the air, causing the fine gravel to slide. Gritting a small mouth filled with pearl-white teeth, the figure glanced at the mountains before hobbling into the darkness.


    A couple of hours later a two-fingered claw reached behind the eight-foot-tall, heavy boulder and tossed it aside like a pebble while snorting...

 Chapter 185- Chaos at the Dusk and Dawn forts

    <u>Chaos at the Dusk and Dawn Forts</u>


    A long line of caravans snaked along on the well-trodden road that connected the northern battlements to the Dawn and Dusk Forts at the south.


    A towering man outfitted in iron gauntlets and thick breastplate armor rode alongside the leading wagon. A rounded fatty occupied the space beside the driver, jiggling on the worn stone and gravel road.


    "Captain Reid, I''ll need your men to help unload the supplies when we arrive at the battlements. This accounts for my last load for the year. Hopefully, we can leave the Pass before the onset of winter."


    "Merchant Fong needs not fear. Master Fong has always supported the Darkvalley Mercenary company during his journeys. The men would gladly help in expediting the delivery to leave the Pass before winter."


    "Good, good, remind me when we return to the Dawn Mage fort to hand you a little extra for your services. I''ll even be a little generous and purchase a few slave girls for your men."


    "Haha, Master Fong has always been generous. I beg Master Fong not to purchase any more of those little girls. They are superb but they quickly become broken. Winter is after all, long and cold in the northlands."


    Master Fong glanced at the Captain and burst out in laughter. As a merchant for over thirty years, he knew what the man wanted.


    "Hmm, enough to satisfy fifty men...."


    "Captain!"


    A scout interrupted them with a shout as he rode his horse scattering stones in its wake.


    "Captain look!"


    The man breathlessly pointed at an incline to the side.


    A pack of blood-red beasts stalked from behind the large stones. The sight caused Merchant Fong to issue a yelp and scramble while Captain Reid threw back his head in a burst of loud laughter.


    "Ahaha, a pack of demon beasts? What a stroke of luck, today the Darkvalley Mercenary group will finally gain a Sersen. To arms men! Saul, fetch the talisman kit."


    Like wasps leaving the nest to chase a provoker, mercenaries charged forward on their horses. Captain Reid galloped and then remained at the rear of the charge with his vice-captains. Only an idiot would lead the charge against demon beasts.


    The model plan used by experienced fellows in the Pass would be to allow the hired enthusiastic pawns to lose their lives by heavily injuring the beast before stepping in and delivering the final blow. Ideally, the best scenario occurred when they killed each other.


    Half of the members recruited on this journey consisted of rookie adventurers venturing north for fortune, a standard practice by mercenaries and clans.


    "By the heavens, those look like Bitzers..."


    "What rotten luck!"


    Captain Reid cursed on hearing the words at his side. Bitzers not only roamed in troublesome packs of a baker''s dozen but their lifestones were practically useless.


    "Holy..."


    "..."


    Halfway through issuing curses, Captain Reid heard and saw his loyal vice-captain swivel his horse and gallop away like a maniac.


    "What the hell is wrong with him?  If you wanted to take a dump, then just say it, we''re all big boys here."


    Captain Reid muttered while staring at the retreating rear of the horse. He turned around only to hear the terrifying screams of the attacking mercenaries. His eyes bulged open on witnessing the sight while his hands dropped the reins.


    On both sides of the valley, hundreds of ravenous eyes stared down at him.


    "Bloody hell..."


    The weeks that followed the Bitzer invasion practically saw the decimation of a large number of scouts and patrolling parties.


    For the hundreds of Bitzers killed, so to bands of mercenaries, adventurers, and patrolling soldiers fell.


    Within this thousand-mile-long Pass, scouts and teams comprising of fighters from the Military, Adventurers, large Clans and Mercenaries patrolled this land of stone and scree to snuff out little bands of demon beasts who found new passages south.


    Their mission lay in discovering any open entrances and sealing them to prevent further use from the endless valleys leading into the Pass.


    Nobody expected that over a thousand Bitzers comprising packs of ten or more would stream into the Pass. The south entrance to the Pass opens like the mouth of a funnel, split by valleys and mountains to create endless openings, thus making it difficult to construct a wall.


    Only the two forts assisted by the Tower stood between the Pass and the open Empire.


    The Dusk Mage Fort in the west, and the Dawn Mage Fort located in the east both within a week or two ride of each other.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "There are about six entrances to the pass from the Dusk fort alone. This will take us days to investigate while those missing adventurers probably laugh it out in the tavern."


    "This is the second party of adventurers who have disappeared while out scouting inside the pass. Maybe a rock slide blocked the main road within the Pass?"


    "The pass is too wide for a rock slide to barricade it completely. Most likely they found a trail of a solitary demon beast and decided to track it."


    The Captain of the Military patrol replied while they rode slowly under the evening sun. The words to find a place to set up camp hadn''t left his mouth when he saw a scout running out from one of the side valleys.


    The Military employed hundreds of these individuals who tracked and monitored the pass in isolation.


    This scout, however, looked worse for wear in the distance. Only when the man tumbled down the incline, did it click that the body lacked an arm.


    On the heels of the injured man, a score of Bitzers bolted out, as they jumped on the injured man. A dying lament filled the air.


    "Jang, Cole, ride to the Dusk fort, the Commander is there at the moment. Hurry and... by the heavens."


    The Captain paused, overcome by the shock from fear. Behind them on the very road they traveled, scores of Bitzers rushed from over the hills and behind the large boulders. His large patrol of fifty soldiers paled at the sight.


    "Charge, we have to break the siege and send a message to the fort..."


    A short time later, the bloodied figure of a soldier crept into a hidden cave. Finding a narrow passage in the darkness, he squeezed inside thanking the gods. Even if someone used a torch, they couldn''t find this concealed niche.


    Barely an hour later, two Bitzers entered. Raising their heads in the darkness, a tinge of blue sparks illuminated the darkness for a second. With a howl, they scampered directly to the niche, trading blows and howls with the injured man. Once the soldier used his dagger to stab them, however, the fight was lost.


    By the time the word spread of a large horde of Blitzers rampaging in the Pass, the majority migrated south like an unstoppable tide.


    They filed through one of the smaller valleys that exited to the west of Frost City. Swinging to the edge of the Western Forest, they overran the two walled northern villages before turning south to the Dawn Fort.


    The horde made one attempt at assailing the walls of the Dawn Fort, before scattering into the countryside. For the demon beast that literally hungered for human heads, this action shocked them completely.


    Could these beasts know what lay beyond the forts?<figure></figure>


    The open grasslands and meadows to the south and the east were littered with countless farms and villages.


    Defenseless humans.


    One of these wolf-sized Bitzers could wreak havoc on a farming household. The mages on the battlement looked on in horror as the horde scattered into packs of ten or so demon beasts.


    In a large stone room located atop the Dusk Fort, a scene similar to the chaos of a beehive played out under the oil lamps and burning torches.


    "Send a message to Frost City. Has the south garrison been notified? Commander Fredijack has his work cut out. he will have to sweep the countryside and save as many villages as possible."


    "Commander, the messenger on horseback never made it last night. A military patrol found his remains and the chewed bones of his horse a few miles from the Dawn fort. I''m afraid the garrison of Woodcarving didn''t receive the report."


    "Bloody hell! Bring the map, bring the map for heaven''s sake!"


    The commander passed his hands over his bald head as a subordinate opened the large map on the table. A thick callused hand poked the parchment threatening to tear it open. Bitzers had a habit of staging ambushes when you least expected it.


    "Woodcarving is the only town south of us with an oversized garrison. Without them receiving a warning, all the villages north of it are in danger. Send a falcon to Limerock to mobilize its soldiers. We need to prepare a counterattack from the south."


    Commander Pratt grunted while his face tinged in worry. When he heard the report of a horde of a thousand or so Blitzers, Commander Pratt expected it to scatter and lose itself in the Pass.


    With numerous valleys and miles of caves, such a horde would disappear, simply increasing the work for the Military and hiring adventurers.


    Instead, this horde had constantly kept advancing south and finally broken out of the Pass, steamrolling over the platoons of hastily gathered defenders.


    Worse yet, unlike the other demon beast which spent time assailing the fort, this horde scattered into the grasslands. By the time the five thousand cavalry soldiers arrived from the Dusk fort, the Bitzers had long disappeared.


    "Commander, the report from our Dusk fort. The adventurers and mercenaries have refused to form another platoon. Should we enact Military law?"


    "Damn, no need. After the scout ran screaming to the fort while hollering about all that remained of the platoon had been torn pieces of leather, shields, and twisted metal. I think nobody would want to face certain death."


    Commander Pratt shook his head. Bitzers operated like grazing sheep. Handed the opportunity, they would even grind a Sersen''s bones to dust. he did recall something from this conversation.


    "Find the scout and hang him. We should die knowing what we face than for an unassuming farmer to open his front door to this horror tomorrow. The Military is supposed to defend the Empire."


    The fatigued figure of an elderly mage approached him.


    "Mage Rawls, what have you found?"


    "Terrible news I''m afraid. Pratt, I received reports from more than four of the younger mages who cast spells on the battlements that night. They spotted at least six second-tier Demon beasts running around under one larger one."


    "By the North Pass, Rawls. Are you telling me this horde might have a high-tier leader?"


    With a couple of hundred Bitzers swarming and pillaging, not even the towns remained safe. Under a high-tier leader, the small packs would have no problem gathering to breach major settlements before scattering again.


    Bitzer might rank as a common demon beast but a second-tier Bitzer possessed cunning and insight to lead more than one pack.


    The report coming from the Dawn Fort shocked him.


    "Crud! These halfstones demons are the worst. They don''t even have a worthy lifestone to attract the greedy Sersen hopefuls. We lost over three thousand soldiers when they pierced through our defenses. I have five thousand cavalries from the Dusk fort patrolling the Pass while the other five have split to re-enforce the surrounding villages and farms."


    His eyes fell on the map below him. The Dusk and Dawn Forts were located to the southwest of Frost City. Their purpose lay in mopping up demon beast stragglers who escaped the strong arm of the city.


    A president where demon beasts found side valleys and routes within the Pass to venture far west of the City was unprecedented.


    Three towns lay between Frost City and Limerock to the east, with villages and farms scattered on the open grassland plains. South of the Forts, only villages dotted the North-South Road which skirted close to the Western Forest.


    His finger roamed over the closest town to the south of Woodcarving.


    "Send a falcon to Karst. Have them evacuate the nearby farms and villages before it''s too late. Remember to prioritize the ones in the north!"


    "And send one to Woodcarving also, hopefully, the town is still standing by the time the cavalry from the Dusk fort arrives..."

 Chapter 186- A modern day relation to the talisman

    <u>A modern-day relationship between the talisman</u>


    "Chu, how long will we dilly-dally here? Winter is only a few days away."


    "Sakura left this morning to ask Elder Shi a question concerning the talismans. Depending on the findings, we should depart within the first week of winter."


    "Alright, because most of the ladies are leaving to their families. The timing is perfect for us. The sun is going down, you want me to ride out to meet her?"


    "She should return before dark. Besides Dyna is also accompanying her."


    Chu replied while peering at an Ancient Talisman spread on a table. The rays from the setting sun entered through the window, falling on the parchment.


    His hand slowly rolled the oval crystal across the strokes of the quill. The thin lines turned visible allowing him to trace them from the center circle to the symbols at the ends.


    Ever since Tye hosted his lecture at the farm, Chu felt a modern-day connection with the inscription method of the Ancient talisman. He secretly inquired about its production and continued to also browse related notes.


    Chu felt a little pain in his soul when he thought about copying the Tower talisman, but nothing on matters relating to the Ancient Talisman. He never minded, however, since his goal always focused on the more powerful one.


    Leaning on the backrest of the chair he issued a long sigh while doodling with a feathered quill on a scrap piece of parchment. To Ming, the lines and strange markings looked like scribbles and drawings of a child but to any modern man, they exploded with familiarity.


    A simple circuit.


    An electrical circuit diagram.


    The lifestone in the center served as the battery, and the thin lines of ink served as the wires which connected it to the symbols representing the bulb.


    A complete circuit.


    A break in the line meant a break in the circuit, thus causing the talisman to be rendered useless. He suspected the reason for drawing the lines in the different widths should relate to a common electrical term.


    Resistance...


    If a circuit powered by a torchlight battery was created by connecting thick overhead power cables it wouldn''t light a bulb while one connected by thinner ones could.


    The concept of the electric circuit haunted his mind since the day Tye lectured him. Browsing the books and visiting the talisman workshop increased his understanding of the process.


    The two symbols above and below the center circle of the talisman piqued his interest. If Sakura returned with positive information then his simple circuit might blossom into something more.


    Chu realized that if he created a die of the ancient talisman, used quality ink without skimping on the ingredients, and pressed the ink on superior printing paper, he would generate a perfect talisman.


    He chuckled at the pun only he alone understood among the inhabitants of this world.


    "Generate... I like this word."


    "Generate? What''s that?"


    "Short of generator..."


    Chu answered haphazardly to Ming. He continued skimming through some notes while chatting with Ming when Lucy and the girls joined him.


    "Mr. Thomas collected a letter from Clod."


    Miki said while tearing it open and handing it over to Amanda sitting on the bed.


    The young lady brushed her flowing golden locks from her cheeks as she scanned it before reading it out loud. Chu couldn''t help but laugh at the end.


    "How long has it been three? four years? Clod really can hold a grudge right?"


    "Didn''t I always tell you that? Every year, around this time his eyes bulge out and turn red. You heard him Chu, he mumbles in his sleep like a fanatic."


    Ming said while forming a poor imitation to drive his point home.


    "You''re one to talk about grievances. You melted a gold coin into a ring and stuck a ruby in it to get back at John."


    Ming waved him off,


    "My resentments can be settled with money, I''ll have you know. Good thing you brought that up, Miki, your chicken owes me a pouch of rubies. I demand compensation, otherwise, I''ll be working odd jobs for Sakura until my hair falls out..."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Chu shook his head. Beyond the normal news of the farm, Clod reported that he finally captured a flock of Inyoni. The burly farmer had repaired the fences in the south and patiently set the trap. The resulting capture netted him more than a dozen Inyoni.


    "Those birds taste divine. Larry, one of the Chefs for the evening at the birthday party, created a stew with Inyoni meat. He also made a type of slow-roasted dish with it and potatoes... Chu you have to help me get Clod to hand over a bird to me."


    Ming wiped the drool off his mouth while shaking Chu on the chair.


    "Ok, I''ll ask him but you do know I can only ask right?"


    Chu answered while remembering the sleepless nights he spent when Clod scared him during those, unfortunately, unforgettable times.


    "I think I smell Dyna coming..."


    Lucy said, looking out the window into the darkness. Her eyebrows raised a little as a slight frown appeared on her face.


    Around twenty minutes later, they heard the sound of scampering feet as two pairs of boots clattered on the staircase. Sakura entered the room followed by Dyna, both of them panting heavily.


    It wasn''t uncommon for Dyna to have her hair all frazzled, but Sakura usually kept a neat appearance. Mrs Thomas had always used her as an example when chiding the girls.


    Lucy hauled the pair onto the bed while Miki poured some water from a jug into a wooden cup.


    Chu joined the circle around them while Amanda rubbed their backs as they sat recovering their breath on the bed. Dyna drank two mouthfuls of water before raising her head to find Chu,


    "Amarok found something strange. We followed him and Fenrir out to the hill at the edge of the grassland. It looked like a dog or wolf from a distance but when we ventured closer it spotted us somehow. It''s vicious for its size since it even managed to wound Fenrir."


    "Where is it?"


    Chu asked while waiting for her to recover her breath.


    For Dyna to call a beast vicious and not be able to name it, was cause for an investigation. Out of them all, she probably could spot and name the most herbs and wild beasts inhabiting the forest outskirts and open grasslands.


    Her books and learning materials all consisted of plant and animal illustrations and their respective concoctions.


    "We left it on the hill. Besides being slightly larger than a normal wolf, it looks..."


    Chu frowned for a minute as he digested the words.


    "Sally, fetch Mr. Thomas. Tell him I want him to come riding with us to verify a wild beast killed by the wolves. Lucy, you and Ming will come with us. Just in case, Miki, have Mrs. Thomas join you here and have your weapons ready. We''ll also leave a wolf behind. Dyna, lead the way."


    Chu rattled out his orders. With Lucy around, he felt confident in at least escaping a deadly foe. In the villa, Miki and a wolf could create a pin cushion out of any Sersen, backed by a room filled with crossbows.


    As for if this might be a prank by the two children, the thought never crossed his mind. Four years of hardships together solidified their familiarity with each other.


    If Dyna or Sakura burst in under an appearance like this, saying they saw Santa Clause, Chu would believe them. He might not win the Family of the Year award for best-trained children but he didn''t raise any liars.


    Well, at least they knew when to fib.


    Chu inspected the large wolf before he visited the stables. Amarok had a vicious cut near the inner left front leg. A claw mark sliced open the thick grey fur and nearly exposed the bone. Dyna had already administered a little alcohol before dusting on a generous amount of yellow healing powder.


    Two empty bottles of quality healing potion had been tossed nearby. He squatted down to inspect the wound, oblivious to the danger of the panting mouth above him.


    Chu granted two comforting pats on the large snout while standing up.


    "There are two smaller rips along with this deeper one. Whatever it was, how the hell did it wound Amarok in this way? Sakura, fetch an antidote potion, the broad-range one, and let him drink it. Keep him in the room upstairs with you."


    Sakura nodded and sped off as Chu turned to Dyna while they waited on Ming and the horses. Mr. Thomas also joined them.


    "I can''t explain it Chu, when it rushed us, Amarok bolted out to confront it while Fenrir and Lykos blindsided it. By some magic, it evaded their attacks. On clashing, it was like Amarok stood and waited for the claw to cut him. Lykos is the smallest yet even he can escape from a Jaga''s claws."


    Dyna said.


    "Hmm, I can''t recall any grassland predator fast and powerful enough to wound these guys. Let''s go and take a look..."


    Mr. Thomas replied.


    The words of the redhead turned him curious. The three wolves could bowl over and skittle a pack of wolves without breaking a sweat. Their master had even begun to feed them high-tier spiritual pills which boosted their strength and speed considerably.


    They rode under the light from the wooden torches to the northern boundary of the estate. An open hill afforded a panoramic view of the grasslands during the day.


    On a clear sunny day, one could view the distant winding roads and the dotted farms and villages of the countryside. Tonight, however, Chu spotted blackened stains on the yellowing grass which heralded the coming winter. A visible shadowy carcass lay on the ground a few paces away.


    "What the hell? Did the wolves tear this thing up like this?"


    Ming said. He was the first to join Dyna beside it while holding a torch. The rough skin of the creature appeared bruised and filled with scattered bluish marks and half-healed wounds. Some of them even oozed liquid.


    Chu walked up with another torch and grasped the line of questioning.


    Sprawled on its side on the brown grass lay a creature he never encountered. It had one glazed red-eye open while the next socket remained empty. Below the fear-inspiring eye, an open mouth filled with sharp but rotted-looking fangs made way for a blackish tongue that lolled out.


    The wolves had focused their attacks on the throat of the beast ripping away the scarred, leathery skin and the carotid artery below. It was then Chu realized the creature lacked a nose.


    A recent illustration and memory surfaced.


    "Did the wolves cause this? These long slits look natural what are they?"


    Ming asked while raising the reddish skin with the tip of his sword. Chu glanced at the three slits as a word came to mind.


    Gills... they look like the gills on a shark.


    Looking at the sharp claws on the four paws, Chu recalled a name that remained on the tip of his tongue.


    His mind refused to complete the last link since the possibility of this creature existing this close to Limerock was virtually nil. Mr. Thomas completed his thoughts for him when he walked up.


    "By the North Pass... A Bitzer!"

 Chapter 187- A Bitzer raid

    <u>A Bitzer Raid</u>


    Mr. Thomas shuffled forward while breathing heavily. His eyes opened wide in shock as the last sliver of doubt departed from his mind. A Bitzer! Sucking in a deep breath to calm his shaking hand, he turned to Chu.


    "A demon beast called a Bitzer. This must be a scout from a pack since they don''t move alone. Hurry, we have to leave!"


    Mr. Thomas scanned the surroundings uneasily while mounting his horse.


    "Lucy, ride to the guard post and warn the gateman. Tell the captain to gather the men and meet us at the villa. You''re the only one capable of avoiding an ambush."


    Chu froze on hearing the words of the ex-military man. He recalled the words of the scroll he had copied for umpteen times at the academy. Glancing at the open grasslands and plains, he thought he glimpsed faint flickering lights in the distance, much like sparks.


    Chu blinked his eyes as he peered across the shadowy outlines of the open plains but saw nothing. He turned to the clawed beast and then to Lucy.


    "The trail shows it came from the north. I can''t smell others probably because of the wind."


    She frowned while replying as they hastened to the horses. She could follow the trail but her detection skills depended on her sense of smell. Being upwind didn''t help her cause.


    "Keep on the road closest to the trees since Bitzers can''t climb."


    Mr. Thomas warned them as the four of them rode towards the villa under the protection of two wolves. Lucy headed in the opposite direction towards the guard quarters located at the entrance.


    "Ming, have the servants meet us in the hall. Notify the maid quarters."


    "A scout means a pack is near. Most likely they will follow our trail so we don''t have much time. The worst place to fight a Bitzer is out in the open."


    Mr. Thomas informed them. They walked up to the huge steps, under the carved wooden doors, and into the wide open hall. The east side of the hall had tables and chairs for socializing and resting while the west side contained a few bookshelves and long benches with a couple of sculptures as decorations.


    Large windows allowed the summer sunlight to pour inside during the day while heavy wooden shutters constrained the winter chill at night.


    "Close the shutters and barricade them. A Bitzer can shred a piece of wood much thicker in width in a few breaths."


    He looked up at the wide stone staircase on the opposite end which served as a marker to separate the open east and west sides. Two doors on either side of the staircase led to the dining room and kitchen.


    "Light the torches and lamps in the hall. We will barricade the top of the stairs and use the narrow balcony on either side to fend them off with the crossbows. Our best option is to deter them. Once they find the losses more than gains, Bitzers tend to escape and regroup for another attack."


    "I read that a Bitzer is a weak demon beast. Why the concern?"


    Mr. Thomas paused in issuing instructions to Miki and the girls who joined them. His experienced eyes turned to Chu.


    "Have you ever faced a suicidal man in battle?"


    Chu shook his head in the negative on hearing the question. All his opponents, man or beast fought under the goal of survival. Maybe the grapefruit-sized spiders in the underground hall of the ruins might have come close.


    "Bitzers fight in a suicidal manner. They rush and retreat forcing you to strike at them. If given the chance they will trade blows with you. If you inflict a wound on a Bitzer, you might probably make it happy since it would be your last. We have to avoid close combat with a Bitzer at all costs."


    ***


    Half an hour later, a portly man dressed in casual clothing entered the hall while berating the servant who moved slowly to open the front door.


    Captain Fill was a genial man who attained the post of leader of the guards for the villa last year. He served time as a mage guard in the north and returned after four years of hellish baptism. He maintained a cordial face but those who worked with him knew that under the facade lay a shrewd character.


    After serving as protection for Mages he had acquired a haughty streak. The unbelievable report of a demon beast sighting near Limerock made him scoff at what he considered sheer paranoia. Scanning the clusters of jittery servants and maids in the hall, he decided to dispel the fears.


    "My subordinate delivered a report stating you wanted us to gather at the hall? He said something ridiculous like finding a demon beast nearby...haha."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Captain, are these all the guards? We don''t have much time. I''ve seen it myself, a Bitzer."


    Mr. Thomas replied, hoping to convince the man.


    How many times during his tenure in the Military did this very scene play out? Men trying to outdo each other while the world burns...


    "Calm down, guest. This villa belongs to the Tower. I assure you that you are safer here than anywhere in the city. Head maid, why don''t you prepare some tea to relax the nerves."


    Captain Fill suggested while walking to an open window. He waved his hand at the servant to stop closing the shutter. Looking out into the darkness he breathed in a breath of fresh air while soaking in the silence. Tonight not even the chirping of insects dared to interrupt the tranquility.


    "Guest, I heard some of the servants say you might have been a part of the Military but rest assured, you have nothing to fear."


    Captain Fill said while turning around.


    A wolf growled.


    "So fast!"


    Lucy warned,


    The captain turned his mouth up into a reassuring smile. Ignoring the screaming maids, he bent his neck and blinked once at the bloodied claw emerging from his chest. Blood welled up his throat and leaked while staining his teeth red.


    Dropping his jaw, blood flowed out as he gurgled indecipherable words. As Captain Fill slumped to the marble floor, his glazed eyes blurred on the blond-haired girl shooting past him.


    Death descended at that time...


    The hall was enveloped in chaos when the Bitzer leaped inside from the open window and pierced a claw into the back of the unprepared captain.


    Like a knife through butter.


    Before the killer and the victim hit the ground, sounds of splintering wood echoed through the hall as demon beasts clawed and bit at the shutters.


    The servants began screaming and fleeing in all directions while the guards remained rooted in shock at witnessing the brutality of the kill.


    The only ones prepared were the so-called guests.


    "Ming, attack them while they''re busy breaking in."


    Chu shouted while rushing towards a beast clawing its way inside a broken window. Ming reached it first as it scrambled to pull half of its body across the wide stone sill.


    He swung a sword aimed at the skull of the creature but missed as the beast twisted at the last second. The descending sword managed to wound it on the side.


    With a crackle, Chu saw the boy freeze on contact like a statue. Seeing the Bitzer taking advantage to swipe a claw into the chest of his defenseless companion, Chu launched a cleaving strike of his own.


    Again the Bitzer tried to lurch to the side in an attempt to avoid the blow but the actions proved futile with its partially trapped rear hanging outside the window. His sword cut into its neck, slicing the carotid artery and releasing a spray of blood onto him and Ming.


    Chu wanted to avoid the bath but his body refused.


    When his sword made contact, he heard a crackling sound followed by a jolt of energy entering his body using his iron sword as a conduit. The energy contracted the muscles in his fingers preventing him from releasing his sword. It also paralyzed his body for a few seconds.


    A hand tugged at his cloak from behind, pulling him away from the dangerous thrashing claws of the Bitzer. Recovering he turned to see Ming shaking and staggering a little as if in a drunken stupor.


    Chu glanced between his iron sword and the dying Bitzer. In this world, he probably understood what happened here better than anyone who ever lived. He was all too familiar with it as a modern-day man.


    An electric shock...


    "Don''t use swords, use the wooden spears or crossbows. If you don''t they will put you under their spell!"


    Mr. Thomas shouted.


    Currently, the guards began to move, rushing at the beasts while they tried to break through. The hall proved too large for them to defend as three demon beasts managed to break in.


    They scrambled inside from an undefended window on the east side. Chu turned on hearing the screams as he witnessed why Mr. Thomas refused to fight them on open ground.


    The Bitzer literally streaked across the hall, twisting and turning to avoid the bolts that chipped the marble floor. One minute their speed matched a Jaga, the next it doubled in an explosive burst.


    One of them zipped through the escaping servants who fled up the stairs, leaping and ripping bleeding gashes across their necks. The other two aimed for the guards fending off the ones at the window, worrying them from the rear.


    A second or two of paralysis might not seem like much but locked in a deadly battle the outcome proved disastrous.


    A guard turned from the window and clipped an aggressive Bitzer on the snout only to freeze for a second. The beast clawing through the window lurched forward and bit at his ankle.


    The sounds of snapping bones drowned by a cry of anguish suddenly stopped.


    Paralyzed again, the man fell to the ground without a sound as his tongue froze.


    Before he could recover, the other Bitzer with the bloodied snout savagely ripped his throat out in one action.


    Blood spurted in arcs, decorating the walls and floors across the hall.


    A white wolf slammed into the stalker presently engaged in killing the fleeing servants. The opponents tumbled together in a tangled mass of flailing claws and snapping fangs.


    The Bitzer separated first as its open jaws tried to latch onto the motionless wolf.


    An iron bolt cracked into its skull seconds before it utilized the opportunity.


    "That freak has been evading my crossbolts ever since it entered the hall. Dyna call Fenrir back!"


    Miki yelled while reloading her crossbow. She aimed and sent another bolt racing towards a Bitzer scrambling through a window. Unable to dodge fully because of its front and back legs dangling on both sides of the window, the beast tried to roll.


    A howl added to the ruckus as the bolt thumped into its chest through a slit behind the front leg. Wheezing it buckled on the window, thrashing before finally slumping on the ledge.


    The neighboring guards faced overwhelming odds.


    Managing to kill a demon beast breaking through the door, they focused on two more at a nearby window. The arrival of the two Bitzers from the east side proved catastrophic. For every wound delivered on a Bitzer, a guard lost his life or ended up incapacitated because of a crushed leg or arm.


    Facing a two-pronged attack from the front and rear, a Bitzer managed to break through the window.


    The remaining four guards glanced at each other while swallowing saliva in dry mouths. A Bitzer stalked over and clamped over the skull of a recent friend. Squeezing like a vice, it cracked like an egg, splattering the majority of the contents on the polished floor.


    The three wounded companions lay on the ground moaning tears and snot while scrambling in haste to back away.


    Three beasts circled them in the hall, with another one splintering its way through the broken window.


    The future looked grim...

 Chapter 188- The warrior Lucy

    <u>The warrior Lucy</u>


    Before the body of the deceased captain hit the ground, Lucy streaked past him while holding the pair of twin daggers in her soft hands. Her swift response startled the killer.


    As a demon beast relying on a burst of speed, a Bitzer possessed superior ocular vision. Unfortunately, even it could not follow the movement of the human darting to its side.


    Its brain had not issued the signal to remove the embedded claw inside the dead man when the twin daggers flashed. The fluid motion reaped additional power from the impossible speed of the moving blond.


    Lucy halted at the window, with half of the Bitzer hanging behind her, and the sounds of pandemonium breaking out.


    "We''ll handle this one, take out the ones that have entered already!"


    Seeing Chu and Ming rushing towards a window, she raced to another. Behind her, the Bitzer turned a glazed eye while twisting its neck. Two faint lines of red appeared, running from the base of the neck to behind the ears.


    Blood mixed with saliva dripped from the open maw as the head slumped down listless. The tilted neck unveiled the white bones to the world. The spurts from a dying heart, quickly formed a large red puddle, staining the marble floor.


    A Bitzer jumped inside from a splintered hole in the shutters and exploded towards the approaching girl. In a flash, it leaped into the air with its extended claws aimed at her chest and the open mouth locked onto her little throat.


    Its solitary eye blinked once and lost sight of the girl. The innate ability of the Bitzer warned it of impending danger but its mobility suffered during the leaping charge.


    Searing pain birthed from the receptors at its abdomen as Lucy dived below its four feet high jump twisting her horizontal body inches above the floor. The iron crossbow strapped to her back shrieked along the marble floor.


    The tips of her daggers pierced into the skin of the beast and left a pair of neat parallel incisions.


    They cut deep from the base of the ribs, along the underbelly, and ended generously on both sides of the genitals.


    Rolling on the ground she crouched in an attacking stance while on one knee. The Bitzer clattered on the stone twisting to face her. A snarl followed by an unnatural shriek burst from its fanged mouth as the internal organs spilled onto the polished ground.


    Dragging its intestines while leaving a bloody trail it lumbered towards her. Until a cross-bolt smashed into the side of its head courtesy of the commanding black-haired girl.


    "Lucy, help the guards at the door!"


    Miki yelled from the vantage point on the balcony while reloading her crossbow. At this point, three Bitzers had broken in at the east windows and dashed among the guards and fleeing servants.


    When another Bitzer splattered the floor with the brains of a dead guard and raised its triumphant head, Lucy turned towards the door. In the middle of its rush and retreat assault, the Bitzer collected an unstoppable blow.


    A white-colored flash streaked across the hall and then slammed into the base of the skull at the back of the neck.


    The companion of the slumping Bitzer turned its reddish eye towards the source only for a second dagger to thump into its ear. With a mournful howl, the Bitzer slumped and thrashed on the floor before twitching sporadically.


    The blood spray hadn''t subsided as yet when the angelic reaper coated in blood appeared among them.


    Lifting and arming the crossbow strapped on her back in a dexterous motion, she aimed and clicked. The iron bolt buried itself into the head of the next demon beast trying to force its way in from the broken barricade.


    Three terrifying demon beasts issued mournful wails while expiring within seconds of each other.


    "Handle the others, we''ll cover you."


    Lucy ordered the guards while removing her ivory-handled daggers from her kill. Ignoring the shocked and worshipping gazes of the survivors, she followed the orders from above.


    "Lucy, cover Ming and Chu. Retreat with them to the stairs.!"


    "Dyna help Mr. Thomas!"


    While Lucy wiped out the gathering threat near the guards, the remaining survivors among the terrified servants cleared the hall.


    While in the barricaded bedroom upstairs every mournful bellow, blood-curdling scream, and hair-raising howl, generated stifled shrieks from the maids. Armed with readied crossbows. Sakura and the remaining girls scanned the room while listening intently.


    Chu managed to kill another Bitzer trying to force its way from a broken shutter. Together with Ming, he practiced the sound plan of attacking the demon beast in sequence. This prevented both of them from becoming victims of paralysis at the same time, helpless to protect the other.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The command to retreat to the stairs, however, was impeded by a Bitzer darting haphazardly in the hall. Ever so often, an iron bolt clanged on the marble, chipping the polished surface as it missed the elusive target yet again.


    Facing an adversary with the uncanny skill to evade cross bolts and the ability to double its speed during short bursts of explosive power, his mind whirled. If not for his extensive experience in life-and-death battles, his legs might have crumpled beneath him.


    In the open field, even with a shield, he admitted he was no match for a single Bitzer much less a pack. Confronting a darting, unpredictable Bitzer versus a stationary one was like comparing Heaven and Earth.


    "Chu, Ming! Regroup at the stairs."


    Lucy repeated while running towards them. The three of them converged and covered half the distance from the windows to the stairs when the Bitzer attacked.


    Darting in a bee-line towards them, it then exploded in a powerful burst, twisting and changing directions. The unpredictable zig-zagging confused the retreating boys.


    "Look out!"


    "It''s coming!"


    As the Bitzer doubled its speed, so too did Lucy. In the middle of clawing the smooth floor to turn at a tight angle, the lone eye suddenly wheeled to the side. The retina locked onto the image of the blood-splattered face of a human girl who effortlessly matched its maximum speed.


    The cold yellow eyes of impending death locking its gaze, narrowed, instilling fear for the first time in the creature. At the heels of this overwhelming terror followed two flashes of reflected light from the human version of claws.


    The daggers pierced into its flank and ear, generating a bone-chilling howl. Tumbling away like a racing car toppling on a curved bend, it rolled on its side while counting the last breaths.


    "This is the last time I am ever going to stay in a place with a wide-open hall. Heck Chu, these things are more dangerous than a Jaga."


    Ming mumbled. The shout from the commanding raven-haired girl above them continued.


    "Dyna, take out the one on the left!"


    Chu pulled his gaze from Lucy to see a wolf crash into the side of a hurling Bitzer. The predators tumbled to the floor, with the Bitzer drawing first blood by leaving a deep gash with its claw on the paralyzed wolf.


    A split second later, another wolf clamped into the neck of the demon beast, its jaw contracting because of the electric-type jolt. The weight of the attackers had the smaller Bitzer sprawling on the ground on its side.


    A dagger punctured the exposed neck of the beast near the jaw of the wolf, increasing the spray of blood from the severed artery, and painting the killer red.


    The four adversaries twitched together until the redhead and the two wolves separated from the corpse. They wasted no time in lingering while making a cautious retreat.


    The companions converged at the base of the staircase as the last Bitzer fell. Chu felt his heart thump madly under the effects of the adrenaline rush.


    The eerie silence that now descended after the merciless skirmish sent a shiver down his spine. A sob or a painful moan ever so often only served to add to the chill.


    The survivors spent minutes holding their breath or sigh of relief while glancing around at the entrances to the hall. Chu finally relaxed his grip on the sword.


    "Lucy, take Miki and scour the bedrooms, then the balcony on the top floor. I want feedback on if there are more lurking around on the outside."


    "Can you hold the defenses?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. Scouting information and securing our backs takes priority. Dyna, take Fenrir to the bedroom with Amarok and dress his wounds. Don''t forget the antidote potion."


    "Okay, but what about the guards?"


    "We''ll have them assist in defending the staircase. Ming, help them bring the injured upstairs."


    Chu ordered while scanning the hall for movements. He turned to Lucy who answered him with a nod of all clear before she joined Miki.


    The pristine open hall intended for serenity and leisure had degenerated into purgatory.


    The bodies of guards and servants lay strewn across the floor, their corpses contorted and sprawled out in contrasting patterns. Pools of coagulating blood soaked into the white marble along with tossed pieces of torn windpipes and mangled flesh.


    The pieces of grey brain matter floating near a cracked skull allowed a glimpse into the alternate future should the Bitzers have achieved success.


    Chu squeezed his leg which spasmed intermittently while sitting on the stairs beside Mr. Thomas. The adrenaline rush deserted, dropping him into a condition similar to a junkie denied of his fix.


    Below him, the guards barricaded the wide but much easier-defended staircase. Two pairs of returning, clattering boots, from above signaled the much-required report.


    "I can''t see or smell any more of them in the surroundings. Sakura and Sue are tending to the injured while Amanda is comforting the maids in the bedroom."


    Lucy squeezed in next to him while whispering. Chu nodded as his eyes moved up the sticky, discolored leather armor and gauntlets touching him, onto the white jade-like, oval face sprinkled and daubed with blood.


    The clear blue eyes looking at him, however, never questioned their lifestyle. For the first time in two lives, emotions of pride and pity originated from his heart. A gruff voice, laced with admiration originated from below.


    "Ah, the young miss possesses the heart of a warrior. Thank you for helping us back there."


    "My daughters have been trained from young under Military rule. Bitzer''s have an uncanny way of dodging. By sheer luck, she managed to kill them while you kept them occupied."


    "True, it''s unfortunate our brothers had to pay such a high price to kill the beast. What now? As the most senior guard remaining, do you want me to send a scout out?"


    The middle-aged guard asked while clenching his fingers nervously. As the guards assigned to the estate, they held the responsibility to protect the guests.


    But who would willingly step into the night serving as fodder for any lurking demon beast?


    One glance at the hall and the fresh memories of the recent battle predicted a gruesome future ending.


    "Senior, you don''t need to risk the lives of your remaining brothers. Let''s wait until morning, by then I am sure the Tower will mobilize a patrol. As for the demon beasts, please feel free to take all the credit for the kills. That way, the Tower will not blame you for negligent duties but will compensate you and your dead brothers."


    Chu rose stiffly from the stairs while talking.


    "Have your guards find and barricade the windows around the hall. In the meantime, we will have a few of the male servants scour the kitchen for a hot meal. I do have a favor to ask..."


    He shook off the lethargic feeling soaking into his extremities and cracked his knuckles. Before his blood ran cold, he had something important to attend to. His eyes skimmed across the host of four-legged corpses scattered within the hall or hanging limpid across the windows.


    Fourteen carcasses of freshly killed demon beasts.


    Common and low tier, they still held the name of Demon Beasts.


    Did the odds favor him to gain a lifestone?

 Chapter 189- Halfstone? What the hell!

    <u>Halfstone? What the hell!</u>


    While the guards cautiously secured the broken shutters, Chu walked over from the stairs and crouched next to a dead Bitzer. Unsheathing his dagger, he tapped the side of the demon beast with the flat of the blade.


    "Hah, guess when it''s dead it can''t channel electricity."


    "Only a living Bitzer can cast the spell to freeze someone. In the north pass, we also have a surefire way to tell if a Bitzer is really dead or pretending."


    Mr. Thomas joined him with the wooden spear. The retired Military man tapped the short, bitten ends of an ear with the iron tip.


    "A living Bitzer would cause a flint-like spark to appear at the spear tip. You''ve just experienced the savagery and seen those fangs and claws in use. Remember to never let your guard down against a demon beast. Their powerful attacks put the random wild beast to shame but what''s this elec, electricity thing? First I heard of it."


    "Just an assumption of mine, nothing worth mentioning. Ming, let''s get to work."


    Chu nodded to Mr. Thomas in appreciation for the life-saving information. He raised his hand to stab into the chest of the beast when Mr. Thomas questioned.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Chu slanted his neck to look the man in the eye.


    "What do you mean? With over a dozen demon beasts lying in the hall, I''m aiming for a lifestone."


    Mr. Thomas replied to his words with an expression as if discovering the prince of idiots.


    Twisting his eyebrows into a frown, Chu glanced at the guards busy dragging heavy stone statues to block the windows.


    It suddenly dawned on him that for men trained in the academy, they did not show signs of rushing to carve up a beast. Practically everyone in the Empire thirsted to join the ranks of the Sersen.


    "These are demon beasts right?"


    "Yes."


    "So what''s the problem? Is it that Bitzers don''t have lifestones?"


    "No, on the contrary, every Bitzer possesses a lifestone."


    Mr. Thomas couldn''t help but chuckle at the puzzled face.


    "Have you ever heard the term ''halfstone''?"


    "..."


    Chu sat on the steps dipping a rag into a washbasin filled with hot water. Wringing the cloth, he wiped the dried blood and grime from his face. Lucy had returned from scouting on the roof stating she detected no signs of lurking beasts.


    At the base of the staircase, the four remaining guards gobbled a bowl of hot soup while scanning the blocked entrances. Two male servants conducted a jittery round, topping the oil lamps and changing the torches.


    Halfstone...


    Bitzers ranked among one of the more common demon beasts to prowl the North Pass. After facing these terrifying speed demons in the open, a Bitzer rated as the most useless of demon beasts.


    The materials gained from the carcass of a Bitzer were practically worthless. The flesh and bones of a Bitzer underwent massive degeneration within hours of the kill, rendering it unprofitable.


    Every Bitzer contained a lifestone called a halfstone. As the name suggested, the halfstone could not function as a full lifestone thus crushing the dreams of becoming a mighty Sersen.


    From a philosophical standpoint, Chu felt the Bitzer''s sole function lay in tormenting humans from a military and social perspective.


    The demon beast used the open spaces to terrorize and drop the morale of the military. Not satisfied with that, it also ensured that no adventurers and mercenary groups would bother wasting their lives and time in hunting them down for a pitiful sum.


    "What a pain in the ass..."


    Yet I refuse to believe a beast with the capabilities of harnessing electric power could be deemed worthless.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    He thought.


    "Lucy, have Dyna and the wolves patrol in shifts between the bedroom balconies. Miki set the injured guards as lookouts. We want no surprise attacks, especially from downwind like last time. Elder, I am unresigned. Show me!"


    Mr. Thomas sighed while placing his empty bowl to the side.


    "Somehow I knew you wouldn''t keep quiet. Ming, have a servant bring out the pokers for the fireplaces. Instruct him to tie them on the ground to form a rod of about twenty feet and over. Oh, and also fetch about four buckets of water."


    The man led Chu over to a Bitzer and inserted a dagger into the chest while lecturing for the second time. Chu had already personally tested all these deadly beasts using the spear. If a Bitzer surprised him because of negligence, he would brand himself as an idiot.


    "Pay close attention to the eyes. Although a Bitzer only has one eye, it also varies. It is a matter concerning life and death when removing halfstones. Never, never place a halfstone from a left-eye Bitzer into a pouch or even near one from a right-eye Bitzer. Okay, this one is a left eye, so find a right-eyed one for me."


    When Mr. Thomas removed and cleaned the halfstone, Chu found it emitting a purple-blue hue. The man dropped the halfstone into a wooden cup and placed it at the eastern end of the hall. He then proceeded to remove the stone from a Bitzer with an eye in its right socket. This Bitzer lay close to the door.


    "It''s ironic to note that unlike a lifestone a halfstone remains dangerous for much longer than a month. It''s also why adventurers hate dealing with Bitzers. "


    "Since Bitzers roam in packs, you need to sort and bury them separately. Imagine not having the time to bury a companion in the wild but having to do so for a demon beast."


    Mr. Thomas placed this halfstone in another cup and tied it to the end of the long makeshift rod, lying on the ground. Crouching down he slowly pushed the rattling cup along the floor so as to meet the solitary companion near the east window.


    When the distance between the two cups shrank to around three feet, Chu witnessed an unbelievable sight. A few seconds later, he coughed among the dust and smoke splashing water on the charred windows. Luckily, the hall consisted of mostly stone with only the window shutters made of wood.


    Chu turned to Mr. Thomas while wearing an amazing expression of surprise. From the demonstration, he grasped the reason for at least separating and burying the halfstone for proper disposal.


    "How the heck can you guys say this thing is useless?"


    ***


    A few hours after midnight, Chu woke up from the sounds of Lucy calling out his name. When he opened his eyes, he found her leaning next to the bed. In the middle of an uneasy rest, he appreciated the fact she didn''t try and shake him. The skirmish between the vicious beast remained fresh in his mind.


    "Is it my shift already?"


    "No, but I have been hearing a noise of shouting and clashes of iron. I first doubted them since they sounded faint. For some time, however, they have become louder. I had to wake you because I''ve now heard the sounds of horses."


    Chu buckled his sword belt across his waist and armed himself. Sleeping in full leather armor proved discomforting but he had years of practice. He followed Lucy to the balcony overlooking the front of the villa.


    "Coming closer?"


    He asked while straining his ears.


    "Yes, I climbed down that tree and listened to the ground. The stamping hooves indicate it''s a lot."


    "Inform Elder and the guards. Wake Miki and Ming, most likely they are coming to rescue us."


    Chu instructed her, as he stared out into the darkness. Two questions occupied his mind while he stared out at the road hidden under the overhanging trees.


    Was <i>he </i>so important for the Academy to send out aid the moment they found word of Bitzers attacking the villa?


    Or did the attack on the villa suggest something much more frightening?


    Unconscious, and without him knowing, Chu''s eyes turned towards the west.


    The thunder of running calvary broke the silence of the darkness first, and then the flickers of moving light tried to pierce it. Chu stood on the balcony watching the arrival of a large group of fully armed soldiers.


    The clamoring riders split on the open field to surround the villa while a smaller contingent rode towards the door.


    The guards of the villa verified the position of the leader before opening the doors. The survivors displayed relieved faces on seeing the armor of the Military and two blue-robed apprentices.


    The apprentices from the Tower came with the responsibility of identifying him and his companions. Chu greeted them while Ming squeezed out the doors to the outside. The Captain spoke after the introductions.


    "Greetings guests. I am Captain Wheeler from the Military barracks stationed at Limerock. The academy sent word after the attack, for us to rescue and provide safe passage into the city for their members residing in the villas outside the city... huh?"


    While the jaws of the captain and his subordinates dropped on registering the unbelievable backdrop in the hall, Chu interrupted their gawking.


    "Captain, I take it that we alone were not raided tonight?"


    The bodybuilder-like figure severed contact with the interior battlefield turning his eyes to Chu. When it skimmed over Mr. Thomas it halted. Lacking one arm, Mr. Thomas still commanded the aura of an officer from the Military.


    "We temporarily lost communication with the Dawn and Dusk forts. By the time a messenger falcon arrived, a horde of Bitzers had already broken through. The cavalry managed to clash with the horde but the majority scattered. Bitzers now roam and raid all the lands to the west and north of Limerock."


    "How many escaped?"


    "The Fifth Cavalry which intercepted them near Woodhaven estimates three hundred or more."


    Chu legs buckled while he zoned out the gasps and heavy intake of breathing around him. Given the speed and method of attack which favored ambushing, the inhabited farms and villages would become a disaster.


    Already the demon beasts demonstrated their cunning during the night by launching their attack from downwind. Garrison and cavalry patrols could only respond reactively since the beast possessed a whirlwind speed for escaping.


    His legs did not turn to rubber on hearing about the sheer numbers but on the area where they roamed.


    "Ah, Chu thank the heavens we''re saved. Those demon beasts ignored the horses in the stables in favor of eating us. I borrowed Clod''s favorite horse for this trip. He would have killed me if something happened to it... huh, why the long faces?"


    To the west, and far from Limerock and immediate reinforcements, lay his <i>home</i>...

 From the Author

    Hello Readers,


    I''ll be trying to edit and upload chapters from the Patreon pages while continuing the story from there.


    Please don''t forget to continue liking and writing reviews. They go a long way in increasing my ratings and attracting new followers.


    Thank you again for the comments, I didn''t expect them to be coming in hard and fast after posting,


    Sorry for those who have to re-read the story from the beginning to avoid being lost, you''ll have to go over all this again,


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    But then you will end up wandering to plazas like here,


    and maybe out of the pass to here,


    We will see how it goes.


    Thank you

 Chapter 190- The trouble facing the village

    <u>The trouble facing the village</u>


    The academy provided courtyards for important guests, Scholars, and dignitaries who often visited. The location of these residences occupied a small area near the fields which catered to waiting tradesmen. Larger, prime estates suited the taste of the more important visitors, like the courtyard where the girl called Sahara stayed.


    Unlike that palatial spread, complete with servants and hidden guards, however, the academy designated him a simple three-room courtyard. At the rear of the building, the ancient wall of the academy continued its circle.


    Since Chu and his companions already possessed sleeping quarters, this served as a temporary home for Mr. Thomas and his wife. Currently, within one of the medium-sized rooms, a heated discussion unfolded.


    "Word from the academy barracks says that the city has dispatched over half its soldiers so as to increase the patrols. I also heard a talk from a guy whose brother is stationed in the Military division here. He said Bitzers raided five more farms from a village north of the city."


    "That sounds consistent with the news since they attacked our villa three days ago. Five farms in different places at the same time require at least five packs of Bitzers. With the Military spreading out their net of hounds and scouts, it''s only a matter of time before the packs become smaller."


    Chu replied while drumming his fingers on the small table. Ming had been gathering information from the barracks and garrison in the city.


    "Rumors in the tavern say that the Military is withholding information. The larger mercenary groups have received information from their pigeon carriers in the north. Entire villages have been decimated. All burned to the ground."


    "That''s why I say we jump on the horses and ride home. We have to save Clod and the others."


    "I agree with Ming, Miki and I have been talking to the barmaids in the taverns. Elder Jim taught us everything we know about trapping and hunting in the forest. This one owes it to him to head back."


    Looking at the unusual pleading expression on Dyna''s, Chu then turned to Lucy sitting beside him. The fair-skinned girl narrowed her eyes as if in deep thought before speaking.


    "Sakura said the situation looked grim for all the villages and farms located to the northwest of Limerock. The Military ordered the recruits heading to the Northern Battlements from the south to split into smaller troops and journey along all the roads and villages until the twin forts. The Military has dispatched hounds and scouts to seek out the roaming demon beasts. She said the Imperial family has sent out an edict to aid the subjects, noble or commoner."


    She turned her blue eyes to Chu while continuing.


    "This is the first time where a horde of over a thousand demon beasts bypassed the walls of the Northern Battlements. Even though the forts responded, they could not wipe them all out. About two hundred Bitzers have scattered into the Empire. If caught in the open Clod and the others won''t survive."


    "As I said at the beginning and I''ll say it again. No!


    No way am I allowing you to ride out. Chu, you, yourself said the elders on the Council convened and suspected a tier two Bitzer led the horde. Take it from someone who has walked out of the hell called the North Pass.


    A tier two demon beast, even if it''s of a common rank, can assemble a horde in no time from the scattered packs. Tier two demons create fear not from viciousness alone but from terrifying cunning."


    Mr. Thomas slammed his fist on the table, rocking it with his rage. On the day after the attack, he literally had to lock these children inside the courtyard. He ended up vetoing all kinds of crazy suggestions from riding horses, taking the wagons, and even riding the wolves.


    According to Mrs. Thomas when they went to bed, he properly made himself out to be the bad guy.


    Chu, however, had no such thoughts, and neither did the other elder children. With the exception of Sally, Brella, and Amanda, all the others had experienced hell during their time trapped in the cellar.


    When their boiling blood cooled so as to allow them to regain a semblance of thought, the actions changed to planning.


    Currently, data and useful information flowed in as gathered from the academy, garrison, taverns, and guilds. Besides the top commanders and Council Mages in Limerock, perhaps nobody processes as much detailed information as them. Chu placed an open scroll on the table.


    "This is a map marked with the relevant information we know as of today. Woodhaven town, situated here below these two circles representing the twin forts, has probably been destroyed.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    According to reports from the Merchant Guild which possessed a large branch office to service the Military and Frost City with lumber, the cavalry arrived too late. The horde, however, had been in the middle of feasting when the cavalry showed up. That was the first battle."


    He moved his hands towards a village near the forest.


    "This is Willow Village. It is twice the size of Song Village because it provides the Military exclusively with the special wood needed to make heavy crossbows.


    Also completely decimated when the Military scouts arrived. Brown Village, situated southeast of Willow Village, was destroyed, with no survivors. Kale Village, south of Woodhaven, burnt to ashes..."


    Chu raised his head and scanned the surrounding faces. From the map, everyone saw the ink cross which depicted a destroyed village.


    Taking his ruler, he connected the carnage representations. The point of this infringement ended at a village northwest of Limerock.


    "I have been thinking. If I was a demon beast with a semblance of intelligence, where would I go?"


    "Ah!"


    Miki leaned over Lucy with a clap of her hands as she continued.


    "I am a demon beast, so I want to aim for places with lots of people. That''s why I slowly head east where the villages have more humans."


    She narrowed her eyes and then raised an eyebrow.


    "No, I wanted to do so, but then the stupid humans decided to kill me. Winter is coming, food will become scarce and patrols will increase. Except for humans, the grasslands in winter can''t support a large pack, so I turn... no..."


    Chu nodded while pointing to the crude map.


    "Sooner or later, the tier two demon Bitzer will realize that the Cities can''t be trifled with. With the Military casting their nets to prevent them from breaking through to the east, the Bitzers will turn to the south. Even an idiot predator will understand the benefits of raiding the isolated farms and villages situated on the fringes. We have no choice but to leave now."


    ***


    At first glance, the stone corridor appeared like that of a maze from a retro dungeon game. Flickering torches hung on the walls ten or so paces apart creating the eerie mood of cycling from hopeful light into the fretful dark.


    Plops of water fell from little patches of moss which threaded along the cracks in the stones above. A droplet aimed and maliciously struck Chu on the back of his exposed neck, initiating a frightful chill.


    This rather unused passageway within the basement of the Inner Tower led to a mage division dealing with lifestone studies. Chu knocked and waited at a heavy wooden door, complete with an iron ring.


    When he wore away the stones at the entrance and contemplated whether to knock a second time, the door creaked open on a pair of large but rusty hinges. Everything about this sight screamed medieval.


    "Greetings Mage Husk, and Elder apprentices. Council Mage Tarot advised me to visit this place since it housed the most knowledgeable people within the Empire to answer my questions."


    "Ah, young inventor Chu. No need to bow and speak with such formality. Our experiments here deal with lifestones and their abilities. Coincidentally, Elder Gul visited a lecture by one of your companions and learned about the new practice called standard measurements. Everyone who dabbles in research considers it to be of utmost importance."


    The wizened voice came from an old man partially obscured by ceiling-high shelves filled with dried claws, fangs, skulls, and all sorts of body parts that gave him the willies. Obscured glass jars, wooden flasks, and ceramic jugs contained a liquid with all manner of internals floating inside.


    Crossing the path through the dusty shelves, Chu found himself within an open clearing with a long discolored table cluttered with all sorts of books and wicked-looking tools.


    On the far wall, a man lay stretched out and secured with heavy chains binding his hands and feet. Chu sucked in a breath and retreated a few steps on seeing the bulging eyes which popped halfway out of the sockets. The man looked as if a succubus sucked him dry.


    Really dry...


    "Oh, don''t mind him. He has been dead for months. Those young and stupid apprentices think he looks funny. I only tolerate it since they have already drained and mummified the corpse. Alive, he was a mercenary who became a Sersen and chose not to register with the Tower Mages and the Military. Someone identified him during a tavern brawl where he killed a man, and well... here he is."


    Mage Husk stepped out from a narrow space between the shelves while holding onto a jar. He continued talking as he fished out a clammy human hand with a prong and slapped it onto the table.


    Turning to Chu with an oval face filled with wrinkles and the eyes of a manic thirsting for knowledge, he continued.


    "My late teacher and head of this division did a comprehensive study on halfstones when he resided at the Dusk fort during his tenure. Halfstones seems a fitting match to a demon beast which appears as if it is stitched from different species.


    According to him, it''s useless to the academy just like the Bitzer."


    "I see. The effects of the stone startled me since it appeared so outrageous."


    Chu replied while watching the bent old man shuffle towards him. Mage Husk looked up at him with the drops of fresh liquid nourishing his face and beard.


    "Indeed, teacher said the same since even the Heaven itself tried to cast retribution. Worse yet, he found out that the halfstones defied the normal logic of lifestones and remained active for nearly half a year. Because of this, teacher ordered that all halfstones of Bitzers be carefully separated and buried to avoid a catastrophe. That was one of his many crowning achievements."


    "Truly remarkable. I witnessed for myself the brutality and the image of the demon beasts. The halfstones simply piqued my curious mind. One day I hope to gain clarity from the heavens and contribute to the cause of humanity like Mage Husk and other Scholars. Oh, besides the halfstone I really wanted to ask about..."


    Chu exited the tower and grasped a bellyful of cold outside air. He was amazed that his willpower lasted so long as to keep the bile down in his throat. Ming met him sitting on an open bench while expunging the vile air from his lungs.


    "I dropped the message off at the blacksmith. He said it''s not a problem to make the last-minute modifications. Lucy and Miki have stocked up on dried provisions and water."


    "Good. And Dyna?"


    "I escorted her to the Alchemist Guild yesterday after the meeting. Grandmaster Bing or whatever that old geezer is called says he will have her ready by the end of the week."


    Chu nodded, signaling Ming closer while he scanned their surroundings.


    "See if you can secretly fish for these items for me. The more the merrier."

 Chapter 191- A crazy experiment

    <u>A Crazy Experiment</u>


    A team of four horses pulled a long wagon across the road while the wheels crunched on the freshly fallen snow. A beggar''s blanket of white covered the plains, with torn holes showing patches of dried shrubs and obstinate tuffs of green grass.


    The driver followed the recent trail of hooves from a cavalry squad meandering between the hills in the distance. Crumbling stone markers, ditches, and intermittent rows of hedges indicated the path on this journey.


    On a desolate evening road, now only frequented by armed patrols and mercenaries escorting supplies, a lone wagon indeed created a rare sight. However, this was no mere wagon, and its occupants no mere travelers.


    A cloaked rider appeared over a hill in the foreground, wearing a black cloak easily spotted against the snow. Motionless like a solitary and forgotten statue, she waited on the road.


    When the wagon rolled to a stop, she dismounted and tied her horse before opening the cage door at the rear.


    Entering the iron cage enclosed by fastened layers of thick hides, she unwrapped her frozen scarf. A single oil lamp, hanging overhead, shed light in the dark but warm caravan.


    A boy sat in one corner fiddling with a rectangular box while conversing with a girl sitting nearby.


    Lucy rubbed her hands before joining in.


    "The cavalry heading to Karst on patrol has decided to make camp not far from here. I spotted their scout circling around the grasslands in the north. So far, I found no trails of demon beasts."


    "The scout is probably Fletch, Ming will handle him. Dyna is guarding our rear, so she''ll report in soon. Miki, prepare something for you and Lucy, you''ve also been meditating since morning and haven''t eaten. I am stepping outside to talk with Ming. When Dyna returns, then we will join the camp."


    Chu said on hearing Lucy''s report. Since a week ago, he departed Limerock, following a Military cavalry deployment heading to Karst.


    His companions on the journey consisted of proven combatants, hunters and experienced scouts. All children.


    Dyna and Lucy handled scouting, Miki occupied the position of watch atop the iron cage, while Chu and Ming satisfied the requirements of close-range fighters.


    Against a raiding pack of Bitzers, they could only retreat inside the iron cage. A high-risk and foolish venture, but the only alternative to worrying behind the walls of Limerock.


    The Captain of the fifty or so horsemen welcomed them once they could keep up the pace. He did lower the speed since he recognized the importance of having expert scouts.


    Every evening a scout would circle around to contact them while exchanging information. Dyna''s wolves covered a wider range than a human scout.


    Chu flattened the light snow as he walked towards Ming who sat and stared at the open sky.


    "I can''t believe you changed Elder''s mind to allow us to leave."


    "He knew we had to return. We can''t remain worrying over the farm, helpless within the city."


    Chu replied. Mr. Thomas wanted to make the trip but Chu denied him. After a night of strategizing and planning, they decided on a suitable one. Chu would lead a party to the farm and ensure everyone''s safety. Depending on the situation, he could move everyone to Limerock.


    Mr. Thomas would remain in Limerock until safe to travel to Frost City. Chu hoped to meet up by summer. Lucy''s friend planned to journey to the city so they would travel along with her. Ming looked at the caped rider approaching them.


    "I think so too. Hmm, that looks like Fletch riding over the hill. Do you have anything important for me to report?"


    ***


    Chu inspected the wooden box to ensure the thick glass at the top didn''t have any signs of cracks. With one week ride separating him from the city and the patrol set to camp for the night, he planned to conduct a little experiment.


    "Nom, nom. You''ve been fingering that chest ever since we left the city. Is it that important?"


    Ming asked while stuffing his mouth with a bite of bread and alternating it with another bite of sliced meat. He received a slap across the head from Lucy sitting at the side.


    "Don''t talk with your mouth full."


    "Ah, I swear Lucy. You''re getting more and more like Chu every day. It''s only the three of us inside here anyway, just like old times. By the way, where are the other two?"


    "Miki went with Dyna to dig for edible roots over the hill. The wolves are circling out on patrol. Come, give me that."


    Chu used his hands to call over the greasy parchment of bread and roasted meat from Ming. Pulling out the kitchen knife, he sliced open the loaf of bread and stuffed the meat inside it.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Not finished, he cut and added a few thin slices of cheese, before handing over the sandwich to Ming. The larger boy promptly took a bite.


    "Ah, wow, amazing Chu. I have everything in my mouth, it tastes so good! How in the world do you come up with these mind shattering ideas?"


    "Didn''t Lucy say to stop talking with your mouth full?"


    "But it tastes so good! And for half the work too!"


    Chu shook his head while creating another sandwich for Lucy. He continued talking to answer Ming''s initial question.


    "Yes, this is important. I''ll let you in on a secret, halfstone tribulation, as named by the Mages, is worth more than gold. Bring the two boxes with you, we need to do this outside."


    The three of them squatted around the rectangular box with two chests placed on opposite ends, some distance away. The wooden box was three feet long and one foot in height and width. On one side had two holes, sealed with a pair of long gloves made from the fabric of a waterproof cloak. The top had a transparent foggy lid made from a thick pane of clear crystal. On the bottom, an iron spike bored through the center, with half the length inside and outside.


    Chu set the original creation on the ground, burying the metal spike into the earth. He opened the lid while removing two small wooden boxes, thick but large enough to hold an engagement ring.


    "Ming put a left eye halfstone in one box first. Make sure the lid is sealed before doing the same for the right eye. The lids are carved to shut like a stopper so nothing will happen."


    Ming swallowed the remainder of his dinner and followed his instructions. When he held the closed boxes containing the halfstones in his pair of hands with no signs of retribution, he turned to Chu.


    Astonishment plastered over his face as he gingerly moved his hands from the sides to a normal pose at the front. The look vanished to a glare when he found Lucy and Chu standing about twenty paces away.


    "If this was so safe then why are you two standing way over there?"


    "Ahem, this is how you question your sworn brother and sister? You should be ashamed of yourself. Knowing you faced danger and didn''t even have the courtesy to say ''stand back!''"


    "You bastards, you''re taking me for an idiot!"


    "Hey, hey, place it in the box, the box, don''t come running with outstretched hands here..."


    Chu sweated as he closed the glass lid over the two boxes inside.


    "Ok, fun and games are over. This is serious so both of you step back. Do you know what to do?"


    "Yes. If I see the lightning escape out of the box and hit you, don''t come over. Use this rope tied to your waist to drag you away from the box."


    Chu nodded as he peered over the glass lid while fitting his fingers into the long gloves attached to the side-holes. He struggled using the cumbersome thick gloves before managing to open the lid of one of the smaller boxes.


    When he did the same to the other, a blue and purple light blazed behind the glass. The sparks which arched between the stones soon congregated on the iron spike in the center.


    Fumbling for what seemed like an eternity, Chu grasped a halfstone in each gloved finger and moved them closer together. His fingers tingled on sensation but the insulator held firm. In a blinding light, the two spheres touched and melted together. Chu blinked while peering into the darkness.


    A purplish marble lay on top of his gloved palm, with blue flickers dancing intermittently on its surface.


    Chu removed his free hand from the glove while turning to Ming.


    Ignoring the shocked and curious faces, he instructed them.


    "I am going to open the lid. Same rules apply, if I faint or shiver, pull me away."


    Waiting for their nods, Chu slowly opened the lid while controlling his excitement. Breathing heavily to steady his hand, he reached inside and touched the warm, complete lifestone with the back of his palm.


    Electrical warnings always mentioned never to grab a live wire since the current would contract your fingers making it impossible to let go.


    "Something like that..."


    He murmured.


    Finding no response, he held the lifestone between his thumb and index finger up to the sky.


    He felt like running around screaming or cackling with mad laughter. Choosing the latter, he released his euphoria until Ming dragged him away with the rope.


    ***


    Chu returned to the wagon after speaking to the Captain while his blue robe swished over the snow. During the night, the cavalry would allow them a spot within the bonfires under the protection of the night patrols.


    The passing soldiers provided a respectful bow as he walked by. Chu had spun a story of being an apprentice out on important Tower business.


    Wearing the blue robes of an apprentice while waving around the token he stymied from Tye, he looked every bit of the part. Walking up to his caravan, he grabbed a log from the firewood basket hanging on the side and fueled the campfire burning under the open tent.


    The tarp made of stitched hide stretched from the top of the wagon to a pair of pickets on the opposite end. Around the fire burning in the center, circled two sleeping wolves.


    Patting the head of the patrolling wolf who trotted by, Chu hailed out before entering the enclosed cage.


    "I reported to the Captain that we will be leaving camp a little late tomorrow so he didn''t have to worry."


    Chu said while rubbing his hands and breathing in the welcome warmth. The four occupants glanced at each other before turning to him.


    "Chu, we were talking and we don''t think this lifestone is of any use. We don''t have the blood."


    Ming whispered as he sliced a loaf of bread and stacked it with cuts of meat and cheese.


    Chu nodded and smiled. He reached out for a small leather saddlebag and pulled out a few pages.


    "Why did you think Dyna practically lived in the Alchemist Guild? All I needed was someone to convert mana from the star field into spiritual energy. From tonight we are going to brew potions to increase our stars."


    "But we only have about ten or so stones. Didn''t you say using lifestones is practically like burning gold? It takes one lifestone to create one potion. We can''t split that among us. And we don''t know if we have equal left or right stones to make a complete one."


    Miki reminded him.


    The few halfstones they harvested from the Bitzers in the villa might not provide much.


    Her statement led to a chuckle from Ming. The large boy handed over the sandwich to her as he replied.


    "No, need to fret Miki, I now understand why Chu made me pay to have those unscrupulous characters unbury and collect the halfstones from the Bitzers killed by the Limerock garrison and Military patrols. We probably have over fifty halfstones."


    Miki received the sandwich while casting an admiring gaze, causing Chu to feel uncomfortable. She bit into her sandwich.


    "Mmmm, amazing! I don''t have to worry about the sloppy grease on my fingers, and the taste is incredible! It''s like the steamed bun in the farm."


    Miki closed her eyes while chewing blissfully before continuing her praises.


    "Ming, this is awesome! You''re a genius! I..."


    Her words barely left her mouth when she paused. She moved the sandwich from her mouth and frowned.


    "Wait, that doesn''t sound right?! You stole this idea from Chu?"

 Chapter 192- Star field ignition

    <u>Star Field Ignition</u>


    The crackling sound accompanied a miniature explosion which enveloped the small tent. The shelter beside the wagon puffed with thick, impenetrable smoke.


    A familiar hacking and coughing fit, followed soon after, as two children covered in grime and soot staggered out. The unnatural smog seemed reluctant to leave the origin of its birth, dissipating very slowly in small tentacled wisps.


    The boy and girl inhaled the crisp winter air.


    "Only an hour more... I nearly had it Chu but I ran out of spiritual power at the end."


    "All this is within expectations so don''t fret. Why don''t you ride up to the hill by Miki and clear your mind? Later when your mana recovers, we can try again."


    Chu patted the redhead on the shoulder while offering support. A sarcastic voice chimed in from the outside.


    "Hmph, this is the second lifestone you wasted. Some Pillmaster you are. Looks like I wasted all my time in sending you to the Alchemist Guild to learn. All my money and begging, down the drain."


    Ming rounded the wagon, shaking his head as he bit down on the sandwich. He cast a look of pity on the soiled pair. Dyna narrowed her eyes, casting a side glance laced with disdain at the speaker.


    Fixing her black cloak while tossing her red hair over a scarf, she then stepped out.


    "See that, Chu? I always keep telling you it''s her they learn it from. See where they get it?"


    "Instead of trying to pick a fight, why don''t you forage for roots to make a soup. I don''t want to blaze through our rations."


    Chu replied while dusting the soot from his clothes. The cavalry departed early in the morning towards the town of Karst, leaving them to their devices. Since then, he and Dyna prepared the ingredients and conducted a dry run for concocting the potion.


    The first attempt suffered a failure when they added the lifestone early, the second occurred when Dyna drained all her mana. He sat down on the bundles of firewood Ming had struggled to gather in the grasslands.


    "She nearly had it. The liquid actually turned colorless at the end. For someone who only had a short time to learn how to channel mana into spiritual power, she has to be a genius. It takes around four hours to concoct one potion, so I think we should obtain another result by late evening. Have the horses ready since we will have to race to the next camp."


    "Alright, no problem, I''ll also inform Lucy."


    ***


    "You guys are so late. Did something happen on the road?"


    "Nah, the apprentice stopped to find some herbs. You know how eccentric they move."


    Ming chatted with the guards assigned to the cavalry camp before finding a secluded spot. After a light meal around the campfire, they retired to the wagon. The five of them circled a small flask placed in the center.


    "And this is why I think you should be the last to drink it."


    "I agree. We can''t afford something to happen to you. Ming is right, you should be the last among us to drink it."


    "Wait, Lucy, I support you but you shouldn''t drink it either. Chu is our leader and is indispensable. You, however, are even worse. Not only are you our trump card, but you have the complications of having that sun circle in your star field. Who knows what side effects it may have."


    Chu rapped his hand on the nearby ration box to bring their conversations to an end.


    "Since when has this turned into a democracy? Don''t belittle yourself in front of me. I''m the only one among you who has more knowledge regarding this business. Besides, I''m also the eldest. Lucy, Dyna, stand guard. Miki, remain with me and have our first-aid kit ready. Ming, help her hold me down if I catch a fit. Let''s begin."


    Chu opened the top of the wooden flask while peering under the hanging oil lamp at the contents. A clear viscous mixture with properties similar to liquid mercury occupied the small flask. Dyna succeeded on the last attempt for the day. The small flask held a mouthful of liquid for one person.


    Four hours, one lifestone, all to create a potion of a single dose. Chu sighed on thinking about the massive expenditure of ancient mages.


    He removed a small bamboo-like cylinder and recovered a tightly wound talisman protected from the elements. Scanning through, he browsed over another stack of papers from the saddlebag.


    Shooting a glance at Miki, he nodded while lifting the flask.


    "Well, here goes nothing. Bottoms up."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    An ice-cold liquid tumbled over his mouth like a balloon refusing to burst. It operated like a slime without the trail as it followed the constrictions of his throat.


    Chu swallowed, tracking the chill as it leisurely made its way towards his stomach. He fixed himself in a cross-legged position to begin meditation.


    "So far, so good. Keep an eye out."


    He grinned at the concerned look plastered on Miki who promptly replied with a scowl.


    Chu closed his eyes while scanning his body with his mind. The liquid blob had entered his stomach where he expected it to dissipate. To his surprise, however, he felt the chill trail continuing onwards.


    For a moment fear flashed across his face but vanished as the gut-wrenching pain of a torn stomach did not materialize.


    As his rapid breathing calmed, the blob seemed to halt its descent by gravity settling somewhere around his navel. Understanding that this event surpassed his limited knowledge of medical science, Chu began the breathing and chanting techniques to access his star field.


    Entering the astrophysical realm and standing on the edge overlooking the heaven and the ocean, Chu received a fright.


    The ocean of mist had gathered together, forming a thin dragon-like creature which chased its tail in a never-ending loop. The circle flashed silver as it swirled and approached him until it floated within arm''s length.


    Above him, the dark sky struggled to contain an infinite number of silver stars. Small as pinholes they paled in comparison to the two larger stars twinkling down.


    Chu looked at the dragon and then focused on a particular speck. With a silent roar as if receiving a summons, the dragon straightened like an arrow and pierced towards his goal.


    A boom rocked his star field as another bright star joined the others. Simultaneously, the heavens shattered, returning to the darkness with the exception of the three stars.


    "Hah, water. Bring me some water."


    Chu guzzled down the lukewarm cup of water while making a thumbs up sign to Miki. He pushed his hand under the cloak to feel the drenched shirt below.


    "How long was I in meditation?"


    "About half the night. Lucy and Dyna have been peeping inside but I kept them at bay."


    "You did good Miki."


    Chu said as he patted her shoulder. The icy sensation near his navel had disappeared. The dragon in his star field disappeared after literally sucking the mana ocean dry. He summed up the important facts. One lifestone ingredient potion for one surefire way to ignite one star.


    "This method has one serious drawback according to what I experienced."


    Chu said after he explained his findings to the group. Currently, everyone had returned to the wagon.


    "Before we use the potion, we need to always read our star field talisman. The potion causes all the stars on your talismans to appear as similar tiny looking stars.


    If you don''t have an idea of where your larger stars are located, then you will end up with a high probability of igniting a small star."


    He reached his finger under his chin while stroking it.


    "I have another theory I want to test..."


    ***


    For three weeks the cavalry traveled along the deserted roadway, making their way slowly westward.


    One of the reasons for the creeping pace lay in the fact that the scouts had begun to widen their scope around the grasslands for any signs of demon beast activity.


    According to the Captain, the signs so far pointed to the fact that the Bitzers had not ventured south of the roadway leading to Karst.


    A messenger squad of five soldiers had already departed to Limerock to update the garrison and the Military on the findings. Most likely, a platoon of foot soldiers would be dispatched to ensure this line remains unbroken. The Military would then use the road as a starting point in dragging the net to the north.


    Under the cold winter sun, a redhead sat cross-legged between the large roots of a lone tree atop a hill. The naked branches above spread like a thousand hands of skeletal fingers, reaching and complaining to the sky.


    A large white wolf rested behind her, close enough to transfer warmth through contact with its soft fur. The closed eyes on the serene face opened revealing a pair of startling emerald eyes as a wisp of fog escaped from her reddened lips.


    "It''s like Chu said, Amarok. Yin and Yang, the mana in my ocean increases along with the number of stars I have in the sky. Hehehe, do you think I should tell him I''ve ignited over sixty stars? Or should I wait until I unlock one hundred and smash Ming''s pride?"


    The large wolf seems to raise an ear and flex its shoulder muscles to bump her as if agreeing with the latter. Dyna stretched her cramped legs before shielding them under the cloak from the chill.


    In the past three weeks, she succeeded in concocting two to three potions a day. Since she possessed a well-defined talisman with over a hundred large stars, Chu allocated over ten potions for her consumption.


    The remainder he divided up between him and the others.


    "Chu is never wrong. When I concoct the potion, I use all my mana, and when I use the potion I also drain my mana from the ocean. I think because of that, my body has been absorbing mana at a faster rate from the world."


    Dyna leaned against the wolf.


    "If I don''t use the potion, I can now form five arrows to shoot the heavens. This lady has found the best way to hunt stars."


    The redhead chuckled as she rolled the important talisman and secured it inside a small cylinder. Unlike Ming who squandered his potions in piercing the pinpoint needles, Dyna used a more practical approach. She scrutinized her talisman to find stars which connected to each other in a relatively straight line.


    Using the potion to ignite the ones at the end, she used her five chances to unlock the ones along the line. She also referenced her star field talisman to map out constellations. This made it easier to find the large stars hidden in the vast sky.


    Since she concentrated on the large stars in her star field, the probability of striking the ones with a greater area proved successful. She raised her hand and brought it closer to her eyes with the index finger pointing skyward.


    "Channeling mana into spiritual power and channeling it into a spell is nearly the same. A spell requires knowledge of the chant and a keen understanding of the elements."


    She peered at the space above her finger while focusing.


    "Chu said for fire I need to imagine something called Oxygen. It is present all around but mostly in the air."


    Dyna concentrated on her finger while thinking about her mana swirling and grinding roughly against each other like a millstone.


    "Heat! Need more heat so rub to create a spark. Rub, rub!"


    She willed her mana to flow out under the same basis as spiritual power but changed its properties to creating friction. Just when she decided to stop, a wavering red flame ignited above her finger.


    "Ahhh! Amarok! Witness the genius of your young master!"


    Dyna scrambled up using her left hand to support her right as if holding something precious. The flame flickered repeatedly in the light wind but never stopped burning.


    As a product of her own mana, the heat didn''t affect her. She contemplated running towards the wagon when she paused while frowning.


    "Wait... How come I didn''t need to chant a long spell to create this?!"

 Chapter 193- A discussion about fire

    <u>A Discussion about Fire</u>


    "The Captain said to inform you that tomorrow he doesn''t expect to cover much ground. The scouts patrolling ahead reported we will arrive near the old bridge. The road passes through a patch of woodlands, so it would take them some time to properly search for trails.


    He also wants to stock up on firewood supplies, since we have two or three days'' journey ahead of us."


    Ming reported. He brushed the falling snow from his shoulders before entering the wagon. Closing the door, he traded his black cloak for a thick warm quilt while huddling over a lamp. Chu sat next to him skimming over a map.


    Miki handed over a cup of hot water infused with medicinal roots. Jim had taught her how to forage for them in the grasslands. Her finger pointed at the map.


    "I remember the old stone bridge, we included it on the map as a landmark. The river was wide in some places and about five to six feet deep. Didn''t we bathe near the bridge? You showed us how to dive and hold our breath underwater, remember? We also encountered our first batch of highwaymen in the woods before it."


    "I remember it. Soon we will reach Karst and see if we can gather information about the village and the others. We have around ten or more halfstones remaining, but they''re all left-eyed ones. Continue the scouting while you concentrate on igniting your star field. Dyna, show us again."


    Chu replied and turned to the smallest of his companions. The girl brushed a strand of shoulder-length red hair from her face as she reluctantly left her warm, quilted cocoon. Holding up the index finger of her right hand, a red, flickering flame about an inch high appeared.


    She closed her fingers into a fist and then opened her palm as a ball of fire the size of a golf ball appeared. The suspended flame had a thin, reddish outer layer with a crackling bluish inner heart.


    After a few seconds, it disappeared while she wiped the beads of perspiration on her forehead. She replied to the concerned looks.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that this drains all the mana I have. My ocean is dry."


    "How many stars have you ignited?"


    "Sixty-eight of them. I have one flask of potion remaining, which I am keeping for another constellation."


    The young girl answered him with pride. She swelled on the looks of admiration, especially liking the trounced face of the eldest boy.


    Ming twisted his mouth readying a reply.


    Chu coughed to attract all the eyes onto himself. He already spotted the makings of another petty feud between the two most vindictive pairs in his camp. If he didn''t nip this in the bud, his future would be lined with another series of unwanted headaches.


    "Dyna created an excellent method of igniting the star field. It''s best if you follow her way since the results speak for themselves. The process maximizes the use of the potion. I suspect that when we acquire around sixty stars, we can also attempt the fire spell. It can at least help us in draining our mana ocean."


    Chu said as he shot a prideful look at the redhead. As usual, he allowed them to investigate and arrive at their own conclusion. He never suspected that Dyna would be the one to find such a method to rapidly ignite her star field.


    He himself secretly followed the same process but only managed to ignite around thirty stars.


    This shocking speed of igniting a star field would cause an uproar in the academy. The staggering expenses might even kill some of the old codgers.


    "But why can you cast the spell so quickly and without a chant? And why is your flame blue and crackling at the center?"


    Lucy inquired while looking at Dyna with a face full of curiosity. The months at the academy had increased their knowledge, especially the basic understanding of magic and its casters.


    A simple light spell, used by the apprentices to wow the ladies in the book workshop, required about five minutes of chanting and concentration.


    Dyna merely flicked her finger and turned her hand to create fire. This demonstration approached the realm of madness at the academy.


    "Chu said fire needed oxygen and heat to form. At first, I imagined forming my mana into grindstones which rubbed against each other. Ming once boasted he created shapes within his mana ocean so I did the same. When I focus on my finger I recall the rough grindstones and imagine the stuff called oxygen. My mana sparks and lights like firewood."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Dyna paused to gather her thoughts before continuing.


    "Chanting helped me at first to concentrate my mana while generating it into fire. When I learned from Chu about his description of fire, I began thinking about how to make it. Do I shape my mana above my ocean into two sticks rubbing together? Stones which create sparks? By gathering some mana from the ocean, I then molded it into what I wanted. If you can create the image inside your head which produces what you want, then spells become simple."


    "But fire burns red. Why does yours crackle so loud? Even a fireball cast during demonstration doesn''t make half the noise of your small flame."


    Lucy pressed with a face filled with curiosity.


    "Remember I said at first I used the grindstone in my mind? I asked Chu about the trapped lightning in the box from the halfstones. He said lightning is like a concentrated fire, full of heat and explosive power. I tried for a week to picture and form a stroke of lightning from my mana ocean and finally succeeded. Instead of grindstones, I think I found a true fire. When I think fire, it happens instantaneously."


    "Ah, so that''s why the center is all noisy and blue. The source of fire for you is lightning."


    Miki said while returning with a kettle of hot water from the tent outside.


    "Yes, I have a bolt of small lightning, flashing on one end above my mana ocean. Once I think it, my ocean mana passes through it before exiting my body. If I want light, then I think about creating a small sun above my ocean. Light comes from the sun, so by flowing my mana through it, I create a small orb of light."


    "Magic, it seems, is dependent on philosophical thinkers. Great observation Dyna, in discovering this key point because without it we would be struggling even more than the Mages from the Tower. This step actually bridges a large gap which would have required the chanting spells."


    Chu said. This was the benefit of having open-minded and curious companions. Ever since he made the decision in the slums to recruit children as his first companions, he never regretted it. Dyna proved she had the capabilities of learning on her own.


    Miki squeezed in between Chu and Ming, sipping her cup of water as her eyes fell on the map. Ignoring the mumblings from Ming who got bumped out of the circle, she frowned. She tapped the markings for the woods and the town of Karst.


    "How long does it take for a falcon to deliver a written message between Karst and Limerock?"


    "I say about two days in this weather. The cavalry has one but they are keeping it for emergencies. That''s why the Captain prefers to send his report by messengers on horseback."


    Ming answered. Among them, he interacted the most with the cavalry members.


    "Then by now, the garrison in Karst should have received information that the cavalry is on its way right?"


    Chu nodded in agreement at the sound statement.


    "Then why haven''t we seen any patrols coming up from Karst to meet us? The road is supposed to hold as a starting point for the Military to push northwards. Estimating our time on the journey, a patrol should have long met up with us from Karst to confirm this boundary holds and that the Bitzers have not traveled further south."


    She looked at Chu while narrowing her eyes. Her finger shifted to the doodles of trees on the map.


    "What better place to keep ambushing a patrol in a wide open grassland. Even though the falcons may be delivering messages above, no one knows the true status of the road. I highly doubt the patrols from a town would ride around with an expensive and highly trained falcon. You should warn the Captain to be extra careful tomorrow..."


    ***


    A pair of horses clopped onto the sheet of snow, fresh from last night''s downfall. The sky remained overcast as it fueled the bleak and somber atmosphere. The outline of a pair of wide stone balcony topped with about a foot of snow loomed into view. At the same time, the gurgling of a leisurely river reached their ears.


    "Can you believe the nerve of that apprentice? He hasn''t even grown a tuft of hair but he wanted to advise the Captain. You might think the brat felt he already turned a mage, the way he spoke."


    "The only reason the Captain listened to him was that he held the position as an apprentice. His words did seem sound since we really should have met a patrol from Karst by now."


    The two scouts chatted while pulling the white cloaks tightly around their leather armor. They halted on the arched stone bridge, wide enough for one wagon to pass across comfortably.


    On the opposite bank, the road wound its way across the grassland for about a hundred feet before disappearing into a dismal looking wood.


    "The snowfall from last night will make finding trails difficult. It will take us the entire morning to scour the woods."


    "How about we stick to the road. We can see if we find any tracks crossing it inside the woods before returning. Besides, we both know that Bitzers wouldn''t use the woods as a place to spring an ambush. They excel on open ground. Under the trees, we can just climb up and pick them off from above."


    "Makes sense. When the cavalry appears, even a pack of Bitzers would think twice."


    The two men fixed their swords and checked their crossbows and quiver before hanging them on their backs. They scanned the banks of the river for signs of wildlife or any tracks leading to the edge of the river.


    Entering the woods, they dismounted from time to time to search for tracks or the remnants of a trail.


    "Sig, I am sure we have covered the road inside more than half of these woods. I suspect the Bitzers have avoided this forest altogether. Let''s return to the cavalry and hand in the ok. I could use a cup of hot water about now. The faster we reach Karst the better. I feel the chill of a large snowstorm approaching."


    The scout next to him gazed on the untouched snow covering the road ahead and nodded. If they wasted too much time the Captain would be pissed. Both of them reined their horses and turned towards the bridge, returning with positive news.


    A hundred feet ahead from where they made the fateful decision, the white snow blanketed the earth, filled with the stench of stained blood. Within the woodland floor, buried under snow, lay ripped pieces of leather and iron, scattered along with larger bones from horses which had been gnawed until the color of snow.